《Bride of the Mysterious CEO》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Forced to Marry ¡°Aunt, I beg you to save my mother. I will definitely return this money to you!¡± Elena knelt in the living room and kowtowed a few times. There was already blood on her forehead. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Save her? Do you think she can still be alive?¡± Her aunt sneered and her disgusted gaze swept across her body. ¡°She has been lying in the hospital for five years and still hasn¡¯t died. She can really endure it!¡± Before Elena could say anything, her cousin Amara interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s right! You clearly know that continuing to save her is a waste of money! Furthermore, if we lend you money, can you repay it in your lifetime?¡± After Amara finished speaking, she didn¡¯t look at Elena and continued to y with her newly made nails. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena¡¯s eyes held tears, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely earn money to return it to you in the future!¡± ¡°How do you earn money?¡± Her aunt looked at her with distain. She spoke mercilessly, ¡°How can you make money? Are you going to sell your body?¡± Elena was used to hear insulting words, but when she saw the proud expressions of the two in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. In the car ident five years ago, her father died on the spot and her mother went into to vegetative state. Even the home that she grew up in was upied by her uncle and aunt. If she had a choice, even if she was beaten to death, she wouldn¡¯t be willing to step into this family. However, tomorrow was the deadline given by the hospital. If she couldn¡¯t borrow money today, her mother would lose her life. Elena copsed on the ground, ¡°Aunt, I beg you, please save my mother. I can do anything you want, I beg you!¡± Her Aunt and Amara looked at each other, their gaze once again fell on her. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to lend you money. If you marry Second Young Master of Monor family, I will give you the money.¡± Elena was stunned for a moment and pointed at Amara, ¡°But the person the Monor family is going to marry tomorrow is Amara!¡± ¡°So what if it is me? Don¡¯t forget, the one who needs money now is you!¡± Amara stood up and opened the photo in her phone for her to see. ¡°Look at how your mother looks like with tubes all over her body. She definitely won¡¯t feel good, right?¡± ¡°Why do you have a picture of my mother?¡± Elena was halfway through her sentence when something shed across her mind and her eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Did you do it?¡± Her eyes turned red. She wished she could bite them to pieces. ¡°You deliberately asked the doctor to remove the treatment device from my mother¡¯s ward, didn¡¯t you?¡± Her angry and anxious look made the two very satisfied. ¡°You guessed right.¡± Amara took back her phone, ¡°Whether your mother is dead or alive depends on whether you agree or not.¡± Elena clenched her fists and her nails dug deep into her palm. The pain made her regain some rationality. After a while, she red at Amara, ¡°Okay, I promise you!¡± Her words were firm and powerful. ¡°If I marry into the Monor family and you don¡¯t treat my mother, I will definitely not let you off!¡± Hearing her agree, her aunt let out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. We are a family, so we should help each other. Furthermore, the Monor family is a prestigious family. You will definitely enjoy life after marring him!¡± Elena lowered her head, and her tears gushed out. Everyone knew that Second son of Monor family was disabled. It was also rumored that his personality was violent and fickle. In short, her life had been ruined. The next day was the wedding. Early in the morning, Elena sat in the car of the Lewis family and went to the wedding venue. No matter how aggrieved Elena felt, she had toplete this wedding. Her mother was still in the hospital. At the wedding venue, when Mr. Monor and Mrs. Monor saw Elena walk out, their expressions immediately became very ugly. The Lewis family changing their bride at thest moment, this was clearly looking down on their son! Ryan sat on the wheelchair at the end of the red carpet and there was no joy or anger on his face. He was like a wooden sculpture without any emotions. Only his eyes were dark and deep, making people feel as if they were sinking into an abyss. Elena was surrounded and walked forward. Her two hands were tightly intertwined. She didn¡¯t know how Second Young Master of Monor family would treat her. Elena¡¯s heart became more and more nervous. Finally seeing this man¡¯s face clearly, she was immediately shocked. How could it be him! Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2 The Wedding Last month, when she went back to the Lewis family to borrow money, she was pulled into an alley by a man who suddenly rushed out and covered her mouth. She struggled with all her might, but she was firmly held down by that man. ¡°Don¡¯t move, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± The man¡¯s low voice was oppressive, making her instantly stop moving. Rushing footsteps came from the alley entrance, and a bright light shone in. The man quickly lowered his head and kissed her. It was only after those people confirmed again and again that they turned around and left after cursing the couple. The thick scent of blood drifted into her nostrils, and she became nervous again. ¡°Are you hurt? Are those people here to catch you?¡± The man didn¡¯t answer. He put on his cloths and asked expressionlessly, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The alley was very dark. Elena covered her face and casually said a name, ¡°My name is E.¡± She didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for herself. The man thanked her and staggered towards the entrance of the alley. The moment he turned around, she saw the man¡¯s handsome face under the dim moonlight. She stood in the red carpet and looked at the Second son of Monor family, who was about to be her husband. Her heart trembled. She subconsciously looked at his legs. This impolite action caused an uproar. Luckily, Ryan calmly opened his mouth to help her out. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my lower body is paralyzed?¡± Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°I know!¡± Elena hurriedly replied. She suppressed the shock in her heart. Everyone know Ryan Monor¡¯s disability. She should also know. She must have seen wrongly. That man from a month ago was very healthy. How could he be the second son of Monors in front of her? Furthermore, with his status, it was impossible for anyone to chase after him. It should be her who remembered wrongly! Elena thought this and finally calmed down. Ryan Monor was not able to move, so the wedding should be simplified. The emcee simply said a few words and then announced, ¡°The ceremony is done! The groom can kiss the bride now!¡± Ryan sat in his wheelchair. Elena could not even bend down in her wedding dress. It was also troublesome for them to kiss. The emcee was about to smooth things over and let the bride and groom return to the room to kiss when he saw the bride holding the wedding dress with one hand and kneeling down on one knee. ¡°Mr. Monor, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t squat down in my high heels. That¡¯s all I can do.¡± Her words had given Ryan enough face. Ryan¡¯s eyes shed. He pulled Elena¡¯s arm. Elena turned around and sat on Ryan¡¯sp. ¡°In the future, you call me husband!¡± Elena panicked. ¡°Your leg.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. My leg has long lost all feeling.¡± Ryan¡¯s low voice rang beside Elena¡¯s ear, sounding somewhat familiar. She did not have time to think and a slightly cold lips pressed down and pressed against her lips. After the kiss ended, Ryan didn¡¯t let her go. He directly hugged her and said to the emcee, ¡°Cancel the rest of the arrangements.¡± After he said that, the two of them left the scene. The new room didn¡¯t have any decorations, so it wasn¡¯t much different from an ordinary room. In Ryan¡¯s heart, this wedding was just a formality, and it was not important. Ryan put her on the bed and told her not to move. He left for a moment. When he reappeared, there was a medical kit on hisp. ¡°What does this mean?¡± Elena was surprised. ¡°Take off your shoes.¡± Ryan opened the medicine box. ¡°Do your feet still hurt?¡± Elena was stunned. She tried her best not to be discovered. She did not think that this matter was still discovered by Ryan. So, he canceled the arrangements at the back and even used a wheelchair to bring her back to her room. It was because he knew that she sprained her ankle at the wedding. Elena was a little surprised. It was rumored that Ryan Monor had a strange personality. He was temperamental. She thought that Ryan didn¡¯t care about the wedding at all. ¡°Do you want me to help you take off your shoes?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was cold and he frowned. ¡°No, I can do it myself!¡± Elena immediately recovered her senses and took off her high heels in embarrassment. She had lived for twenty years and this was the first time she wore high heels. ¡°You apply the medicine yourself. There is a set of clothes in the closet, and daily necessities are in the bathroom. Remember toe downstairs for dinner after you take a shower.¡± Ryan seemed to have thought of something at thest minute. He put the medical kit in her hand and walked out with a gloomy face. Elena was a little confused and did not dare to ask. She applied the medicine herself and limped over to open the cab. Inside was full of women¡¯s cloths. And the size was exactly what she could wear. She didn¡¯t know if it was a coincidence or not. In short, from the beginning to the start of the wedding until now, things were not as bad as she had expected. Apart from Ryan Monor¡¯s temper, the rumors about his being temperamental still made sense. Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Mom I am Married After Ryan finished his meal, he sat in his wheelchair and walked out. A man at the door immediately went forward to open the door for him. His attitude was respectful. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Elena asked hesitantly. She saw that he was quiet and did not speak much. There was no intimacy between the two of them. ¡°Do I need to report you?¡± Ryan turned around and saw that Elena wanted to follow him but stopped because of his words. His heart softened and he could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m going to work at thepany. If you are bored at home, you can take a stroll on the streets.¡± Elena replied, ¡°Okay!¡± She didn¡¯t not know how to speak. At this moment, the man behind Ryan took out a card. ¡°Madam, this is the bank card Young Master prepared for you. You can buy whatever you want when you go shopping.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena was slightly stunned. The value of her existence was to apany him to eat every day, then go shopping to buy things? If that was really the case, she might be able to use the money in this card to treat her mother in the hospital. Although they had just gotten married and it would not be inappropriate for her to use his money now, and what shecked the most right now was money. ¡°Thank you.¡± She turned around with the card in her hand, but she did not see the disgusted expression on Ryan¡¯s face the moment she took the card. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. In the car, the driver looked at Ryan¡¯s gloomy face and could not help but ask, ¡°Sir, are you still thinking about Madam?¡± ¡°Find someone to follow her.¡± Ryan ordered coldly. This woman knew that he was disabled, but she was still willing to marry him. She definitely had a motive. ¡°Sir, I have confirmed that Madam is indeed the youngdy of Lewis family, but not the previous one.¡± The corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth curled up, ¡°Lewis family is really bold.¡± ¡°Do you want me to go to the Lewis family?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ryan interrupted him, ¡°This marriage is only for outsiders to see. I never hope that Lewis family can help me. No matter who I marry, it will be the same for me.¡± At the wedding, he saw Amara. The woman who should have been his wife was flirting with his elder brother, Roman. ¡°Also, did you find out about E, who saved me half a month ago?¡± He went to that alley to find some clues about that woman. Unfortunately, there were no surveince cameras nearby, so he could not find any clues. ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to investigate, but there¡¯s still no news for now. If it doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll send people to every house to find her!¡± In the old district that was on the verge of demolition, many housed were already empty. The rest were people who had lived there since young, and they were unwilling to move. ¡°You need to verify those people¡¯s identities as soon as possible.¡± That night, not only his elder brother Roman¡¯s men were involved in the assassination, but also a mysterious force. ¡°Yes!¡± The driver nodded and asked again, ¡°Sir, what about Miss Thomas?¡± Before he finished speaking, Ryan¡¯s gazended on him, making his immediately shut his mouth, ¡°Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said too much.¡± After the meal, Elena rushed to the hospital. The people from the Lewis family promised to pay her mother¡¯s the medical fees after the wedding. She wanted to see if the money had been transferred to her ount. The doctor said that after most patients were paralyzed for a year or two, their bodies would not be able to withstand it and they would suffer from organ failure. Her mother was lucky. She did not show any signs of organ failure, which increased the hope of recovery in the future. Elena thanked the doctor and went to the ward. ¡°Mom, I am married. Forgive me for acting on my own ord, but you can rest assured that this identity is no different to me. Besides, Ryan treats me very well. Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Although she knew that her mother couldn¡¯t hear her, she was still used to sharing anything with her mother immediately. Ryan¡¯s lower body was crippled. This marriage was fake, so she was no different from before. ¡°Mom, you should rest first. I¡¯m going out to buy some daily necessities.¡± Elena took her things and walked out of the hospital. She didn¡¯t have that much money on her. She usually worked part-time to earn some money to pay for her mother¡¯s medical expenses. This morning Ryan gave her a bank card, which really helped her a lot. Elena bought some daily necessities. She heard a familiar voice at the door of a premium bag store. ¡°Their brand is not bad. The skincare products I bought before were all here.¡± ¡°Amara, your taste is good. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± The world was so big, why did she meet Amara wherever she went? Elena did not want to meet her. She originally nned to hide for a while before walking out. She didn¡¯t think that Amara would actually discover her. ¡°Younger sister, why are you here?¡± Enemies were really easy to meet! Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Mocked by a Group of Ladies Elena held her bag tightly and said with a smile, ¡°I actually came here to buy things. Older sister, you are also here to buy things, right?¡± ¡°Sister? Amara, since when did you have a younger sister? Why have I never heard you talk about this before?¡± The woman standing beside Amara had a sharp voice. Her voice made Elena feel very ufortable. ¡°I remember now! She was the Elena who was chased out by your grandfather. Why is she dressed so shabby? Is she trying to bring shame to your Lewis family?¡± The other woman¡¯s tome became even harsher. She looked at Elena with a mocking gaze. She looked at theter as if she was looking at a beggar. Elena snorted coldly. She knew that they could not say anything good. The women who could walk with Amara were not good people. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 These women would definitely do their best to please Amara and mock her. Amara saw that Elena¡¯s expression was somewhat dissatisfied. She could not help but reveal a pleased smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Although my sister is not in the Lewis family usually, she is still a member of Lewis family.¡± ¡°Her cloths are too shabby. Is she a member of the Lewis family? Amara, only someone as kind as you would admit that she is your sister. If I were you, I would have told her to scram far away. When I saw her shabby appearance, I felt that she had contracted an infectious disease.¡± The woman covered her nose as she spoke. She acted as if Elena really had an infectious disease. Elena did not get angry. Instead sheughed, she looked at those who were trying to please Amara and said, ¡°It¡¯s your freedom to please others. But don¡¯t randomly scold people. Otherwise, your mouth will rot!¡± ¡°Who are you scolding?¡± Elena did not hold back when she spoke to this kind of person. ¡°If you look in the mirror, you will know who I am scolding.¡± Moreover, she often heard harsh words. So she would not take these words to heart. Amara slightly narrowed her eyes. She had not seen Elena for a long time. She was now able to speak and defend herself. It seemed like her temper had gotten worse after she went to the Monor family. ¡°Ste, my younger sister is now the Monor family¡¯s second young madam. She not only represents the Lewis family but also the Monor family. If she is bullied, the Monors will me us. I can¡¯t exin it to my brother-inw.¡± ¡°Second young master of Monor family¡¯s wife?¡± Ste became even happier when she heard this. ¡°Is he the cripple with crippled lower body? I heard that he can¡¯t love the women the most. Is your sister¡¯s life happy after marriage?¡± ¡°Are you jealous? Do you want me to give you the position of Second Young Madam?¡± ¡°Do I envy you?¡± She wanted to say something sarcastic, but she was afraid that it would really spread to the Monor family. It was not wise for her to mock Second Young Master in public. She didn¡¯t dare to scold the Monor family. But they dared to insult Elena. Ste fiercely pped Elena and said, ¡°I must teach you a lesson today!¡± Elena didn¡¯t expect Ste to suddenly make a move. She felt a little dizzy after being pped. She wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and suddenlyughed. The three women didn¡¯t understand why she wasughing. Could it be that she was stupid? Amara also could not see clearly what Elena wanted to do. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ste looked at Elena¡¯s appearance and suddenly lost her confidence. ¡°I amughing at this woman for being very stupid. Although I am the abandoned daughter of Lewis family, but I am now the Second Young Madam of Monor family.¡± ¡°So what? You are just a widow. Don¡¯t forget, Ryan Monor is not the master of the Monor family!¡± Furthermore, he wouldn¡¯t be the master of Monor family in the future. Elena did not have any reliance on him. ¡°That¡¯s why I said you are stupid¡± Elena slowly approached Ste and said, ¡°If I bring back the words that you used to scold my husband, what do you think will happen to you?¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If the people of Monor family got angry, not only would they punish Ste, they would also punish her entire family. Ste was a little afraid. She lied, ¡°What did I say? I didn¡¯t say anything. Don¡¯t frame me!¡± Elena saw that Ste still did not understand her situation. She kindly reminded. ¡°Do you think the Monor Family will believe me or you?¡± Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Mrs Monor¡¯s Dignity Furthermore, this woman had just said that Ryan Monor was inhuman. She had even said that Elena had an infectious disease! ¡°You have no proof!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Elena took out her phone and turned on the y button. The three of them heard her voice and their faces turned pale. Their mocking and disdainful expression instantly turned into panic. Ste was shocked and immediately shouted threateningly, ¡°You dare.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Guess if I dare or not?¡± Ste¡¯s expression was not very good. She might really be afraid that her words would harm the entire family. No matter how much Ste was favored, if she affected the interests of the family, she would be abandoned by the family. Amara¡¯s expression was also very ugly. Now Elena had be different from before. If it was in the past, Elena would definitely not dare to refute her words. Given Elena¡¯s current status as second young master¡¯s wife, if today¡¯s matter were to blow up, to the three of them, it would be a disaster. It was not a good thing. Amara immediatelyughed to resolved the awkwardness, ¡°Younger sister, I was just joking with you now. Let¡¯s just forget about this matter.¡± She was really detestable! When Elena was bullied, Amara ignored her, but now she stood out to speak for outsiders. Elena¡¯s tone was not good, ¡°Why don¡¯t I feel that this is a joke?¡± ¡°I only made a few jokes, why do you need to take it seriously? Do you have to make it so that everyone in the H city knows about it before you can let it go?¡± Amara¡¯s tone had a hint of me and her eyes were also reminding Elena to stop when it was good. Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. ¡°Okay, then I will treat it as a joke.¡± After Elena finished speaking, she reached out and grabbed Ste¡¯s cor and pulled it forward. Ste was shocked, ¡°Let go! What do you want to do?¡± ¡°From today onwards, if I hear you say that my husband is crippled again, I will really cripple you. I will beat you until you find your teeth all over the floor!¡± ¡°Just you wait!¡± Ste did not dare to make a move against her again. She could only put on a fierce look but was weak inside and say fierce words. ¡°Did I let you go?¡± Elena saw that they were about to turn around and leave and called out to them. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Amara¡¯s tone was unhappy. She had suffered a loss today and she had already given Elena a lot of face. Elena actually still did not give up? Elena did not pay attention to Amara¡¯s expression. She walked over and directly pped Ste¡¯s face. Ste used her hand to touch and found that her stic nose was crooked from the p. She was so angry that she almost fainted, ¡°Elena, I will not let you go.¡± Elena pointed at her, ¡°You can call me Mrs. Monor from now on. Also, don¡¯t use this tone to talk to me.¡± Ste hurriedly rushed to the hospital to treat her nose. The other one also followed her. It was rare that Amara didn¡¯t go with them and stopped to stare Elena. ¡°Do you have anything else to say me?¡± Elena wasn¡¯t as angry as before and was ready to go back to the hospital to apany her mother. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. Elena, you really made me look at you in a new light. But let me remind you; don¡¯t put on the airs as Second Young Madam of Monor family. Others might be afraid of you, but I am not!¡± Amara was also going to marry into Monor family in future. And the person whom she was going to marry would be the head of Monor family in future. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that this position should belong to you?¡± Elena mocked, ¡°Do you regret it?¡± ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be so shameless!¡± The most shameful thing for her was, she had an engagement with that cripple, Ryan Monor. Now, she finally found someone to rece her and marry him. Elena was clearly pocking her soft spot. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my shamelessness. But you haven¡¯t married yet. You should at least give yourself some face, right?¡± She had no interest to chatting her idly with Amara. So she took her thing and was about to leave. A trash of light shed across Amara¡¯s eyes and she said in cold voice, ¡°Elena we¡¯ll wait and see. I want to see who canugh till the end.¡± After the two of them left, a person shed out of the corner and dialed a number. Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Help Me Wipe My Body In the office, after Xavier finished his report, he stepped aside and said, ¡°Young Master, this is what happened.¡± For a moment, the atmosphere in the office was usually heavy. Lewis family had always been cunning. They had long guessed that Lewis family would look down upon his disability. Sure enough, Elena was the woman who married him instead of Amara. The Lewis family dared to lie. They were getting bolder and bolder. Ryan sat on the sofa and looked very cold. He didn¡¯t have any extra expression. His cold look scared everyone present. ¡°What else did they say?¡± Ryan asked after a long while. However, he looked very dissatisfied. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Ste scolded you. The madam was very angry. She pped Ste. She also said that if she heard Ste say bad things about you in future, she would cripple Ste.¡± Xavier was speechless. Why did she do that? Was madam showing off or was she really sorry for Second Young Master? Ryan heard Xavier¡¯s words. His originally cold face became a little touched. This was the first time he felt protected by someone. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Ryan was a little happy. ¡°Madam went back to the hospital after buying something. She stayed in the hospital ward for the whole afternoon. She should have returned to vi till now.¡± Ryan responded and turned around to ask Xavier, ¡°How did you handle that matter?¡± ¡°That matter is almost settled.¡± Xavier answered, lowered his head, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s gettingte. You should go back to vi and rest.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Ryan said slowly. In the Vi. They didn¡¯t see Elena in the hall. Xavier looked at Ryan¡¯s expression and asked to a servant, ¡°Where is madam?¡± ¡°Madam just came back. She has gone upstairs to rest.¡± The servant said truthfully. Just as the servant finished speaking, Elena¡¯s singing voice came from upstairs. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Xavier was stunned. He felt that it was time for him to leave. Ryan revealed a smile that he hadn¡¯t shown for a long time. He said happily, ¡°She is very adaptable to the environment.¡± ¡°Will I let you there?¡± Xavier asked with his head down. ¡°No need.¡± After saying that Ryan turned on the electric wheel chair and walked to the second floor. He said lightly, ¡°You can go now. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± In order to take care of Ryan when he went out, there were wheelchair pass ways everywhere in the vi. Xavier looked at Ryan¡¯s back. He felt that Ryan seemed to be very happy today. Ryan opened the door. The entire room waspletely different from before. The decoration of the room had always been cold before. The room had previously been ck and white. Now, the bed sheets and carpets were pink. It looked like a girl¡¯s room. On the counter at the door, there were various items used by woman as well as a photo. Ryan picked up the photo and looked at it carefully. The woman in the photo didn¡¯t put on makeup, so she looked very delicate and pretty. Elena only came out in a towel when she finished bathing. When she saw Ryan sitting in a wheelchair at the bathroom door, she cried out in surprise. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°This is my room. Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± Ryan said with an expressionless face. He looked at the frightened Elena with a mocking expression. What he said made sense. She actually could not refute him. Ryan put the photo on the counter. His gaze swept across the room. Even the color of the curtains had changed. He asked lightly, ¡°Did you do all this?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought that the renovation of the room was too monotonous, so I brought these things. Sorry I didn¡¯t discuss it with you. If you think that the color isn¡¯t good, I¡¯ll immediately exchange them all back.¡± There was no expression on Ryan¡¯s face. She was indeed little afraid. She didn¡¯t know him. She didn¡¯t know if he would immediately loss his temper. ¡°If you like these things use them.¡± Ryan looked at Elena. She had just taken shower. Her hair had not completely dried yet. Crystalline droplets of water fell from the tip of her hair to her corbone. She looked very beautiful. Ryan was little excited. He immediately lowered his head and started the wheel chair. He said lightly, ¡°I want to go in and take a shower. Help me wipe my backter.¡± She thought she misheard him. Wipe his back? Their rtion seemed to have developed quickly. ¡°You are my wife. Do you feel wronged when you scrub my back?¡± Ryan looked like he was going to get angry again. Elena wanted to say something but stopped herself. They had indeed held a wedding. So, no matter what they do, it was reasonable. But Elena still felt a little repulsed. ¡°Alright.¡± After Ryan heard Elena¡¯s reply, he went straight to the bathroom. Only then did Elena realize that he went in in a wheelchair. She did not know if he needed help. But before Elena could say anything, Ryan closed the door. He stopped Elena from saying what she wanted to say. Elena curled her lips and did not say anything else. She wiped her own body and changed into a clean nightgown. Then she blew her hair dry. It was only then that she heard that Ryan calling her from inside. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± She patted her face and opened the door to walk in. She saw Ryan sitting in the bathtub. Ryan saw that Elena in a daze and could not help but remind her, ¡°What are you looking at? Did I let you in to be in daze?¡± Elena instantly reacted. But she had a nosebleed. She immediately covered her nose and anxiously said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Elena did not wait Ryan to reply and turned around and ran out. She actually had a nosebleed! Ryan saw Elena¡¯s flustered look and was very happy. He couldn¡¯t help butugh. Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7 How Embarrassing! Elena ran out of the bathroom and covered her nose with a tissue. She leaned against the wall and panted heavily. It was not like she had never seen a man before. Why did she be like this when she was with him? She wanted to stop the bleeding quickly but the more panicked she got, the more nosebleeds she got. ¡°What are you doing? Come in quickly.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Elena didn¡¯t think about what happened just now, only then did her nosebleed stop. She threw the tissue in the basket and took a deep breath before walking in again. This time she did not dare to raise her hand and picked up a towel from the shower table and gently rubbed his body. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°You are very afraid of me?¡± Ryan turned around. He looked at her lowering head, could not help but laugh. ¡°No¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case then why didn¡¯t you raised your head to look at me?¡± In the next second, Ryan used his strong arm to directly bring Elena into the bathtub. Elena screamed and her entire body was immersed in the water. She was so scared that her face turned pale. She raised her head and looked at him. Elena¡¯s face instantly turned red. Just as she was about to shout, Ryan covered her mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t shout, or the maids downstairs will misunderstand.¡± Elena¡¯s face was already so red that blood was about to drip out. Could he not be so frivolous? He only took his hands off when he saw her nod. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She was afraid that she would be as useless as before. After she finished wiping his back, she ran away from the bathroom. Ryanughed. It had been many years since heughed so easily. She was quite interesting. He wiped his body, took out a pair of pajamas and sat in the wheelchair. In the bedroom, Elena was already lying on the bed. She used the nket to cover her tightly. Ryan couldn¡¯t help butughing, ¡°If you continue like this, you will die. I do not wish my newly wedded wife to be to be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment as soon as she marries me. This matter will be in the headlines.¡± Elena hid under the nket and heard his words. Although it was a very normal sentence, when he said these words, there were some additional meanings in it. Elena tried her best to calm her heart and did not think about the awkward scene that just happened. She moved her body to the side of the bed and left a spot for Ryan. ¡°Are you inviting me?¡± Ryan came to Elena¡¯s side and slowly approached her. He smiled evilly. ¡°Nonsense!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t scare you anymore. If you are tired then rest first. I still had something to do in the study.¡± ¡°Come back early to rest.¡± Although Elena wasn¡¯t a speaker, she didn¡¯t shutter when speaking. But why did she always feel awkward when talking to him? ¡°Okay¡± After he said that, he raised his hand and gently rubbed her head. Then he turned around and left the room. After a while, Elena came to her senses. She was only one left in the room, lying on the bed in a daze. Tonight was definitely was the most embarrassing night in her whole life. However, did Ryan just touch her hair just now? She touched her face with both hands. It was very hot. After he entered his study, his smile gradually disappeared. Instead, he changed into his usual solemn and cold expression. He took out his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Sir, what orders do you have?¡± ¡°Go find out what happened to Elena¡¯s mother and how Amara and Roman¡¯s rtionship is.¡± He had no interest in investing these things before, but now he subconsciously wanted to know everything rted to Elena. ¡°Okay¡± Although Xavier didn¡¯t know why Ryan would investigate these things but as a subordinate he knew he shouldn¡¯t ask these things. Ryan finished his work at one o¡¯ clock in the morning. He looked at the time and found it was already so late. When he returned to the room, Elena was already asleep on the bed. There was no sound in the bed room. Ryan slowly raised his hand and gently caressed Elena¡¯s cheek. When his fingertips touched her skin, he discovered her skin was tender and moist like a baby¡¯s. He didn¡¯t go to bed to rest and once again entered the bathroom. Not long after, the sound of flowing water could be heard from inside. Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Let¡¯s Go Home Early in the morning, the sun was shining through the ss on the pink bed. Elena slightly moved and her flickering eyshes cast two small shadows on her cheek. ¡°Madam, are you awake? Sir asked you to go down for breakfast.¡± Someone knocked on the door. Elena opened herzy eyes. She scratched her messy hair, starched, yawned and sat up upright from the bed. ¡°I¡¯m awake. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Elena rubbed her eyes. It had been a long while since she slept so long. After a while, Elena found that the bed sheets around her were as smooth as new and there were no traces of sleeping. Could it be that Ryan didn¡¯t return to room yesterday? 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena quickly got up from the bed and ran to the bathroom to wash up as fast as possible. In the dining room, Ryan was already sitting in the dining table. He held the newspaper in his hand and elegantly drank his coffee. The golden sunlight shone on him from the window. His movements were elegant, constantly showing up the noble temperament on his body. She didn¡¯t know till what time he worked yesterday but he was still so energetic this morning. He was indeed the darling of the heavens. ¡°Madam, breakfast is ready.¡± Maid saw Elena walked in. She greeted with smile. Elena coughed lightly and looked away from Ryan. After she walked into the restaurant, she naturally sat opposite to Ryan. ¡°Sorry, I was a little tired yesterday, so I didn¡¯t wake up to make breakfast for you.¡± In her mind, it was a responsibility for a woman to cook for her husband. She had just gotten married and her behaviors were a bit outrageous. Every day, she had to make her husband wait for her in the restaurant for her to wake up. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Madam, how can I let you do something like cooking? You are tired at night, so you should sleep a little more in morning. This is the chicken soup that the kitchen specially stewed up for you to nourish your body.¡± Elena¡¯s face turned red. Why did she feel like there was a deeper meaning in the maid¡¯s words? She looked at Ryan. Ryan put down the newspaper. His calm face also revealed a trace of smile. The maid served a bowl of chicken soup in front of her. She knew it was delicious when she smelled it. ¡°This chicken soup is really delicious. Ryan, you should drink some too. I can¡¯t drink so much by myself.¡± ¡°No need. They specially made it for you. Drink it.¡± After he finished speaking, he continued to eat porridge and side dishes in front of him. After Elena finished a bowl of chicken soup, the maid served another bowl for her. She waved her hand, ¡°No need, I¡¯m already full. Give it to Ryan.¡± Ryan working overtime must have been tiring. It was only right for him to nourish his body. ¡°Madam, this chicken soup is especially for you to replenish your body. You were also tiredst night, so you should drink more.¡± The smile on maid¡¯s face even became brighter, and her eyes seemed to emit a golden light. When Elena heard this, she felt something was not right. Then, she looked at Ryan. He still had a smile on his face. Only then did Elena know that this made seemed to have misunderstood. ¡°I¡¯m full. The car outside is still waiting for us. Eat faster.¡± Ryan put down the tableware and interrupted her words. ¡°Where are we going?¡± Elena looked at Ryan with a puzzled expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, he sat in a wheelchair and walked towards the door. They had been married for three days, so it was time for them to go home. It was pity that her mother was not at home and there was no need for them to go to Lewis family. She hoped that Ryan would bring her to the hospital to see her mother. On the way, Elena kept her head down and didn¡¯t talk. She didn¡¯t seem to be in high spirits. The Lewis family didn¡¯t like her. They definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see her. If those people made things difficult for her, Ryan would loss his face. Elena seemed to be nervous when he saw her. Then, he pulled her hand and found that her palm was full of sweat. ¡°Are you afraid?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± She wanted to pull her hand from his but couldn¡¯t seed. ¡°We are husband and wife.¡± Ryan reminded Elena. She could talk to him directly. Elena wanted to say something but stopped herself. She raised her head and looked at Ryan¡¯s face, ¡°I don¡¯t get along well with Lewis family.¡± Right now, Lewis family was all trying to please Roman. They even allowed Amara to break off the engagement and let her secretly date Roman. In their eyes, Ryan, who had both legs crippled, was far less valuable then Roman. She didn¡¯t know how the Lewis family would treat her husband. She was used to be treated differently. Now, would her husband also be looked down upon? ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Ryan was in a good mood after hearing her words. Elena was speechless. Did he get the point wrong? Even if Ryan wasn¡¯t favored these few years, he was still the second son of Monor family. He had been living a pampered life since he was young. Naturally, he would not be looked down upon by other. If the people of Lewis family didn¡¯t treat him fairly, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Ryan ced her hand on his leg. He looked forward but didn¡¯t see Elena¡¯s red eyes. Ever since she was young, other than her parents, no one ever had spoken to her in such a warm manner. It somewhat touched her heart. The car stopped in front of Lewis family¡¯s gate. Elena got out of the car first and then carefully helped Ryan to sit down in the wheelchair. But she did not expect the Lewis family¡¯s door would be tightly shut and there was no one in front of the door. Elena¡¯s face revealed embarrassment. She already knew that Lewis family might not give face to Ryan. She never thought that the Lewis family would not even open the door. ¡°Didn¡¯t the people of Lewis family know that Mr. Monor and Mrs. Monor areing home today?¡± Xavier looked at the tightly shut door and could not help but shout out. He knew that the people hid inside could hear his words. However, Ryan didn¡¯t care at all. He held Elena¡¯s hand and waited quietly. ¡°Ryan, why don¡¯t we go back first?¡± She was afraid that he had never faced such a grievance since he was young. Ryan remained silent and stubbornly waited outside. When Xavier saw, Ryan¡¯s frightened expression, he knew that the people of Lewis family were going to be in trouble today. ¡°Xavier.¡± Ryan coldly called Xavier. ¡°Sir.¡± Xavier bowed slightly and waited for his order. ¡°Blow up the door.¡± His cold voice echoed throughout the entire street. His calm expression indicated that he wasn¡¯t joking. Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 9 The Lewis family¡¯s Good Behavior He wants to blow up the door? The Lewis family¡¯s butler, who was hiding at the door, trembled. He didn¡¯t dare to dy and immediately ran to the hall. He immediately reported everything to the people present. ¡°What did you say? Ryan actually dared to blow up my door!¡± Jonathan was shocked when he heard butler¡¯s words. ¡°I want to know if he has the guts to do so! He is a useless person and he is disabled. He will not cause a bigmotion.¡± Adeline did not expect Ryan to be arrogant. Everyone knew what kind of person Ryan was, so they guessed he didn¡¯t have the courage to blow up their family¡¯s door. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 The Lewis family didn¡¯t have any familiar ties with Elena. The fact that they closed the door indicated their attitude. They didn¡¯t want to see any guests today. The Lewis family didn¡¯t expect Elena to insist on coming. ¡°Master, Madam, even if Ryan Monor¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t good, he is after all Second Young Master of Monor family. If he really blew up our door, then this matter will have a negative impact on both the families.¡± The butler reminded them. Even if they didn¡¯t want to see the two people outside the door, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to close the door. Amara looked at her nails and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to pay attention to them. Ryan is not strong. He was suppressed by Roman all these years. I want to see what two of them want to do.¡± Others might be afraid of Ryan but she wasn¡¯t. In the future, she would be the mistress of Monor Family! He was someone who was abandoned by his family. When she married Roman she would have plenty of opportunities to teach a good lesson to Ryan and Elena. At that time, no matter what they did, she would be able to control them. The butler wanted to say something, but seeing Jonathan tacitly agreed to Amara¡¯s words, he could only do it. He told the people at the door, not to care about the people outside. They only needed to lock the door properly. ¡°Dad, mom, why did you let me and Ryan marry back then? Even if I marry Roman in future, if the news that I have an engagement with that useless person gets out, I will still beughed by others!¡± Amara¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. Now, many people knew that she and Ryan were engaged. Luckily, she had spent money to block the news in time. Otherwise, this news would have been spread long ago. ¡°What do you know? Back then. Ryan was very powerful. He was also an influential figure in Monor family. Unfortunately, a car ident turned him into a useless person, and that was why he wasn¡¯t popr in the Monor family for the past few years. But from this, it could be seen that Roman was indeed stronger and more ruthless than Ryan.¡± Back then, Ryan was very powerful. No one in the H city could defeat him, but he was destroyed by a car ident. If he hadn¡¯t be a useless person now, Jonathan would have been very optimistic about his engagement with Amara. It could be seen that Ryan was not the best candidate for Amara¡¯s marriage. ¡°Amara, how is your rtionship with Roman? You must be with him well and not let him be seduced by other women.¡± ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t understand your daughter¡¯s means! How could he be out of my control?¡± Amara was very proud of this. Roman was under her control, and no other woman could get close to him. ¡°That¡¯s good. Remember ¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, there was a loud noise outside. The ss of the vi was shaking. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan stood up from the sofa. He had a bad feeling about this. The butler ran in in a panic. ¡°Not good. Ryan blew up the door!¡± Such a bigmotion attracted the attention of the people nearby. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. This time, the Lewis familypletely lost their face. ¡°What? Ryan, this useless man, actually dared to do such a thing!¡± Jonathan was infuriated and immediately ran out angrily. After Jonathan ran out, he found that the gate had indeed been destroyed. Even the wall had copsed and ground was in a mess. ¡°Ryan, what do you want to do? Do you know whose home this is?¡± Jonathan saw Ryan and the other two standing coldly outside. He was filled with anger. Ryan¡¯s eyes were calm. When he heard Jonathan¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but speak coldly. ¡°Lewis family is really good at doing things. Today, my wife and I are going home, but your door is tightly shut. If this matter spread out, I¡¯m afraid that it will bring a negative impact to Lewis family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°If you do this, the elders of Monor family won¡¯t support you. Ryan, the reputation of the Monor family will be affected as well!¡± Jonathan was furious. Although he knew that Ryan had a violent temperament, he never thought that Ryan would really do such a thing. He hadpletely disregarded his reputation. ¡°Reputation?¡± Ryan smiled. ¡°Reputation is just a luxury to me. I don¡¯t care about it anymore.¡± He had been humiliated for so many years. He did not care what others thought of him. ¡°You!¡± Jonathan was furious. This was the first time he had seen Ryan say something like this. Ryan could care less about anything, but the Lewis family could not ignore anything. Jonathan said to Elena, ¡°I¡¯m your uncle, after all. Why did you bring your husband to blow up your own family? You have wasted so many years of my care for you!¡± Without waiting for Elena to speak, Ryan immediately let out a slightugh and said, ¡°So you know that you are Elena¡¯s uncle.¡± ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t be too impudent.¡± Jonathan shouted angrily. Ryan was too arrogant. ¡°I have already blown up the door. What are you going to do with me?¡± Ryan¡¯s cold tone sounded, causing everyone in Lewis family to be stunned. Jonathan clenched his fists. He had never suffered such grievance before. If he didn¡¯t do anything today, the reputation of Lewis family would bepletely lost. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but look at Elena and said in an unhappy tone, ¡°Elena, even if you are married, your surname is still Lewis. Are you going to watch your own family get bullied?¡± Elena had already seen the true face of this family. If it wasn¡¯t for her mother¡¯s illness, she wouldn¡¯t even have interacted with the people of Lewis family. When she was chased out of the house, why didn¡¯t she get the proper care from these people? ¡°Uncle, what you said made me not know how to answer. Today was supposed to be the day I went home. Not only was the door closed but you also pushed all the me on me. Is this the so called family?¡± Elena¡¯s words were firm and forceful, without any fear. No matter what, at a time like this, she had to support her husband. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Roman Appeared Elena¡¯s voice was chocked with sobs. She had suffered a lot in the Lewis family these years. Because of her mother¡¯s illness, she could only endure it again and again. Now that Ryan was willing to stand up for her, what else did she have to worry about? Ryan once again held Elena¡¯s hand. He slowly said, ¡°You throwing a temper at your niece do not show your ability. If you want an exnation, ask me.¡± Jonathan could not help ridiculing, ¡°You can represent the Monor family? Ryan Monor, don¡¯t you know what position you have in the Monor family?¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were filled with coldness. ¡°Do you think I care about my position?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena heard Jonathan¡¯s mocking tone. She could not help frowning. She knew that her uncle had always bullied the weak and feared the strong. He only cared out profits. Now that he ced the bet on Roman, he would naturally belittle Ryan. She did not think that her uncle would directly mention Ryan¡¯s sore points. Elena immediately became angry, ¡°Ryan is the legitimate Second Young Master of Monor family. Why can¡¯t he represent Monor family? What you just said is not appropriate.¡± Ryan raised his head. His wife actually stood up to protect him. Ryan immediately felt warm in his heart. Ever since his ident five years ago, no one had cared about him like this anymore. Amara hated Elena¡¯s arrogant manner the most. Her eyes were filled with disgust. Elena really could not differentiate her identity. She actually dared to be arrogant here. ¡°Elena, what right do you have to speak here? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you marry into the Monor family. In my eyes, you are not worthy of anything!¡± Ryan¡¯s expression turned cold. His gaze swept over, ¡°Miss Lewis, if I remember correctly, the person who was betrothed to me was you, right?¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting!¡± Amara panicked when she heard this. Ryan had been staying in the Monor family all day. How could he know about these things? Ryan said unhurriedly, as if he was stating a fact. ¡°Back then, the two families only made an engagement. They didn¡¯t specify which daughter of the Lewis family is the one who married you. Now that you are married to Elena, our Lewis family had already completed the agreement!¡± Adeline saw that her daughter was panicking and she quickly spoke to defend her daughter. At this moment, she must not let her daughter¡¯s reputation be tarnished. Jonathan also spoke, ¡°Ryan Monor, you should know your own limits.¡± With his reputation and status, how could he be worthy of his daughter? He hoped that his daughter would have a better home. His words were equivalent to pping Ryan¡¯s face in public! Elena didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to say such insulting words to her husband. Her eyes immediately turned red with anger. She was about to step forward when Ryan held her hand. Ryan shook his head at her and said calmly, ¡°Xavier, go and give Mr. Lewis a reminder. Tell him who helped Lewis family get through the crisis five years ago and allowed Lewis family to hold on until today.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, Jonathan felt a little hot on his face. Five years ago, he personally went to Ryan¡¯s ce and begged him to help Lewis family. At that time, he was in a very sorry state. It had been so long since this incident happened, but he didn¡¯t expect Ryan to say it out loud. ¡°Ryan, it was you who lent me 30 million back then. I can return this money to you today. I don¡¯t want you to say this out loud all the time. It¡¯s like our Lewis family owes you!¡± Ryan said unhurriedly, ¡°Since my 30 million back then was equivalent to saving the entire Lewis family¡¯s company, Mr. Lewis can give me half of thepany today. This is the only way you can return the favor I gave you back then.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bully us too much!¡± Veins popped out on Jonathan¡¯s face. Ryan was really arrogant. He was simply talking in his sleep. At this moment, a luxury car stopped at the entrance. The door opened and Roman got out the car. When he saw the scene in front of him, he frowned. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°Roman, you are finally here. They are bullying us in front of our house.¡± Amara saw Romaning and she had someone to rely on. She immediately ran over toin as if she had suffered a great grievance. Roman could not stand seeing his woman being wronged. His face turned cold, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I will seek justice for you.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned his eyes to Ryan, who was sitting in the wheelchair. He didn¡¯t hide the disgust and distain in his eyes at all. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for you to lose face at home. What are you doing here? Do you think that you have not embarrassed the Monor family enough?¡± His words were very difficult to listen to, and he didn¡¯t even bother to ask about the reason. It seemed like Ryan was worse than a servant in his eyes. ¡°What is Big Brother doing here? Are you here to be humiliated with me?¡± Ryan leaned against the wheelchair. His expression was extremely cold, but he didn¡¯t look at Roman. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. His indifferent look made Roman¡¯s heart burn. ¡°Ryan, how dare you talk to me like this? I think you don¡¯t want to live anymore!¡± Ryan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°You want to kill me again?¡± It was already fortunate that Ryan was able to survive that car ident five years ago. Over the years, he had been framed more than once. Roman must have been involved. Ryan tilted his head, and his eyes shone with a cold light. Roman¡¯s expression turned cold. He had never thought that Ryan would say such a thing in front of him. They were opposing each other, as if they could rush over and knock the other one to the ground in the next second. Roman had brought a lot of people with him. If they had a conflict at a time like this, Ryan would be the one to suffer. Elena pushed his wheelchair. ¡°Ryan, you are tired. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Ryan did not move. He stared at Roman. Roman¡¯s expression changed slightly. He looked at Elena¡¯s red eyes. She looked like she had suffered a great grievance, but she stubbornly refused to lower her head and admit defeat. Such a girl could not help but make his heart tremble and his face soften. ¡°You are Elena? Sorry, I was too busy at work to attend your and my brother¡¯s wedding. Today¡¯s matter was both wrong. Things have alreadye to this point. You should take my brother home first. The rest of the matters will be handled by me.¡± His words were impartial and it made Elena surprised. This was the first time she had seen Ryan¡¯s elder brother. Roman had just heard Amarain and started to make trouble for his little brother. It could be seen that he would not sincerely help them. At this time, Elena only wanted to send Ryan back as soon as possible. She could not let him be insulted anymore. Instead, she put on a smile. ¡°I believe that Big Brother will definitely give me and Ryan justice.¡± ¡°All of you, stop!¡± Jonathan didn¡¯t want to let them go just like that. ¡°You destroyed my family¡¯s gate. You want to leave without even apologizing? Do you think our Lewis family is easy to bully?¡± Ryan stopped in his tracks. He turned around and looked Jonathan coldly. ¡°Mr. Lewis left me here. Do you want me to blow up your house as well?¡± Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Don¡¯t be Arrogant Jonathan knew he could only suffer a small loss today. However, he could use Roman to punish Ryan and make him suffer more in future. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t overstep your boundaries. It¡¯s not good for you to be arrogant and conceited.¡± ¡°I used to be like this. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Ryan was calm andposed. His eyes became sharper and sharper. ¡°In the future, I have no intention of changing!¡± ¡°You!¡± Jonathan was once again angered. As expected, he shouldn¡¯t have said too much too Ryan. After Ryan finished speaking, he asked Elena to push him away. He didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce. He didn¡¯t want to see anything here. Amara wanted to argue with Ryan again but was stopped by Roman. Roman thought that Ryan¡¯s behavior just now was different from usual. It was very unusual. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Usually, when they had conflicts at home, Ryan would not say anything unnecessary. Today, he had be sharp because of Elena. It could be seen that Elena had a big influence on him. Elena was different from others. At least she knew when to yield and when to be tough. However, what he cared about the most was that Ryan had something he cared about, which meant that Ryan would have another weakness that he could use in the future. When they took the car and left, the coldness on Ryan¡¯s face had yet to dissipate. Moreover, with Roman¡¯s appearance, even if Ryan wanted to end this matter, it would not end so easily. ¡°Damn Elena. Does she think that by having a husband, she will be able to make a meteoric rise? Who did she think she was? She is really shameless!¡± When she married into the Monor family, she will take revenge. ¡°Amara, let¡¯s end this matter here. Today¡¯s matter was caused by you guys not opening your doors. If this matter were to spread, it would only make Lewis family¡¯s reputation worse. So, let¡¯s not continue to expand this matter.¡± Roman knew that although he had seized Ryan¡¯s power over the years, Ryan wasn¡¯t someone who could bepletely suppressed within a day or two. He had witnessed Ryan¡¯s means before. If Ryan was forced into a corner, the Lewis family would be the only one who would suffer. ¡°But I¡¯m not willing to ept this. Roman, how can you bear to see me being bullied like this?¡± Amara said and leaned on Roman¡¯s shoulder. Her tone made people feel pity for her. Roman weighted pros and cons and could onlyfort her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have plenty of time to take revenge for you in the future. Now isn¡¯t the time yet. Just bear with it for now.¡± As he spoke, he looked at Jonathan. ¡°Uncle, what do you think?¡± Although Jonathan was impulsive, he was a person who knew the bigger picture. He knew that he should take the bigger picture into consideration at a time like this. He could not act on impulse. If Roman did not intend to pursue this matter, the Lewis family would not be able to take advantage of Ryan. Jonathan carefully considered for a moment, then looked at Amara and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just forget about this matter. You should restrain yourself. If you continue to cause trouble, it will not be good for both families. Instead, outsiders will see it as a joke.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand¡± Even so, Amara still secretly noted down this score. ¡°By the way, Roman, did youe to find me today?¡± Amara looked at Roman with anticipation. ¡°Yes, but I came by ident. I still have some things to do in thepany, so I won¡¯t be eating here today. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Roman patted Amara¡¯s shoulder and turned around to leave. Amara frowned. She felt that Roman was a little unusual today, but she could not tell what was unusual. ¡°Dad, are we going to let this matter go just like that?¡± ¡°Otherwise, what do you want to do?¡± Jonathan looked at the mess in front of the door. He needed to find a craftsman to repair it as soon as possible. Elena and Ryan returned home. They sat on the sofa in the living room and did not speak. Elena lowered her head and stared at her fingers. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Ryan sat opposite to Elena and looked up to see that she was still unhappy. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°I don¡¯t have the face to see you.¡± Elena turned his head down and said in a low voice. When Ryan heard this, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Because of what happened in Lewis family just now?¡± ¡°I knew they wouldn¡¯t treat you nicely, but I let you go to the Lewis family. It¡¯s all my fault. I caused you to be bullied with me.¡± She didn¡¯t expect them to go so far today. Elena still lowered her head and did not dare to look Ryan in the eyes. He had been spoiled since he was young. He had been wronged like this, so he must have been very angry. Ryan was stunned. She only acted like this because he had been wronged. He thought she was like this because she had been wronged. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have suffered so much today. How do you think you shouldpensate me?¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t help but tease her. Elena had an apologetic look on her face, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have money.¡± After she finished speaking, she lowered her head once again. She didn¡¯t seem to have anything valuable that could bepensated to Ryan. Ryan smiled and shook his head. Her thoughts were too simple. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Go and cook for me. This morning, I heard you say that you woke upte and didn¡¯t cook for me. It seems like you really know how to cook.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. When I moved out from the Lewis family, I always cooked by myself. So I only studied food. I even created my own dishes. Later, I¡¯ll make some for you to taste.¡± As she spoke, a confident smile immediately appeared on her face. She waspletely confident in her culinary skills. Ryan looked at the smile on Elena¡¯s face. It was like the warm sunlight in winter, warming his heart. Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12 She Made the Soup for Him Elena entered the kitchen. Soon, the sound of cooking came from the kitchen. Ryan looked towards the kitchen. Her movements were very skillful. She was a person who did not need others to serve her. She would usually cook by herself. Their fates were simr in many ways. Before Elena¡¯s parents got into a car ident, she was a noble girl. Now, even her home was taken over by someone else. And she was always bullied by others. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It was just that Nathan had just returned from a business trip when he had an ident on the highway. That ce was not a ce where idents happened. Didn¡¯t she think that someone had deliberately harmed her father? Ryan thought about it and felt that it was necessary to let Xavier investigate this matter. Not long after, a sweet fragrance drifted out from the kitchen. The food in the kitchen was almost done. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Do you like to cook?¡± Elena turned around and found Ryan had already appeared at the kitchen door and was smiling at her. ¡°I used to live alone. Other than going to the hospital to take care of my mother, I have nothing else to do. That¡¯s why I learned to cook some delicious food. I slowly learned to cook. Actually, the dishes I cooked at the beginning tasted terrible.¡± Elena said as she poured the soup into a small bowl. She personally tasted it and revealed a satisfied smile. ¡°Madam, this taste is so fragrant. Your culinary skills are not inferior then our family¡¯s chefs.¡± A maid was attracted over. The maid helped her to clean up the kitchen. Most importantly, the maid had not seen Ryan¡¯s smile even after working here for so many years. Ever since madam came, Second Young Master had been smiling every day. She was the person Second Young Master liked. Of course, these maids also liked her. ¡°Mrs. Baker, are you joking? I just thought of some recipes. I am far inferior to those chefs.¡± Elena turned around. She was holding the soup that she had just served. Then she walked in front of Ryan and squatted down. ¡°Do you want to have some soup? It is very delicious.¡± She shook a spoonful of soup and handed the spoon to Ryan¡¯s mouth. Mrs. Baker was shocked when she saw it. She reminded Elena, ¡°Madam, Young Master loves cleanliness!¡± Before Mrs. Baker could finish her words, Ryan drank it. Elena heard Mrs. Baker¡¯s words. Her expression became very awkward. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you love cleanliness? I just used this spoon.¡± Ryan smiled and said, ¡°You are my wife. Am I going to dislike you?¡± Before Elena could reply to his words, Ryan hugged her on hisp in next second. Elena was shocked but she didn¡¯t dare to struggle. ¡°Your leg will not feel well.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ok.¡± Elena slowly touched Ryan¡¯s leg and said, ¡°Do you really not feel anything? Will you feel sad when you can¡¯t stand up?¡± Ryan saw Elena¡¯s worried look and couldn¡¯t control himself. He directly pressed Elena¡¯s mouth. Elena widened her eyes. She froze on the spot and did not dare to move. Ryan saw her panic andughed out loud. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat. I am hungry.¡± Elena¡¯s face was very red. She reproached Ryan, ¡°You did it on purpose. Didn¡¯t you?¡± Even so, Elena carefully came down. She did not hurt Ryan. Elena covered her heart. Her heart was beating very fast. ¡°Wife, I want to drink soup.¡± Ryan said. His words made Elena¡¯s face redden. Elena directly covered her face and said, ¡°If you want to drink soup then let Mrs. Baker serve it to you.¡± After she finished speaking, she ran out of the kitchen. Elena returned to her room to rest. However, when sheid on the bed, her mind was filled with the scene just now. She simply couldn¡¯t calm her heart down. After a long while, Elena heard that there was no sound downstairs. She quietly opened the door and she looked down to the hall from the staircase of the second floor. ¡°Madam, Young Master has gone to work. He said he would let you have a good rest. He¡¯ll bring you out for dinner tonight.¡± Mrs. Baker still had a smile on her face. Ryan was originally very cold. Therefore, the atmosphere of the entire vi was very oppressive. However, after Elena came the atmosphere became very warm. ¡°Did he say when he woulde back?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Young Master didn¡¯t say that. But don¡¯t worry. Young Master will immediately return home after finishing his work. His daily life is very regr.¡± Mrs. Baker said. ¡°I understand.¡± Elena said but she did not return to her room to rest. She went to kitchen and cleaned up with Mrs. Baker. ¡°Madam, how can you clean up?¡± Mrs. Baker quickly snatched the te from Elena¡¯s hands. If Young Master knew about it, he would me her. ¡°Mrs. Baker, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. No matter what, I am a member of this family. Since we are a family there is no need for you to be so polite. Besides, I used to clean the house myself.¡± This was the life she wanted. She hoped that the family could live harmoniously. Previously her luck had not been good enough to have such a life. But now she had an opportunity to have such a life. Mrs. Baker looked at Elena. She was different from those rich girls. She wasn¡¯t arrogant at all. Instead she treated the maids as a family. Previously, she was worried that Second Young Master would marry a bad woman. Now it seemed that Second Young Master marring Elena was a good thing. At least Second Young Master¡¯s life would not be too depressing in future. Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Other than Obedience She Could Only Resist ¡°Mrs. Baker, you don¡¯t have to call me Madam anymore. Just call me Elena.¡± She kept feeling that this way of addressing was a little awkward. That way of addressing seemed to be in a feudal society. She felt ufortable listening to the word Madam. ¡°This is against the rules.¡± Mrs. Baker knew that Elena did not put on airs, but if those people from the old residence heard this, they would definitely make a big fuss and take the opportunity to say that, the maids beside Second Young Master did not follow the rules. Mrs. Baker still wanted to say something but Elena¡¯s phone rang. Elena smiled and said, ¡°I will go out and take a call.¡± The call was from Amara and Elena frowned. Why did Amara call her? Could it be that Amara lost her face today so she wanted to settle ounts with her? N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena wanted to hung up the phone because Amara¡¯s heart probably calcting something. It was just that Elena underestimated Amara¡¯s patience. She called again and again. Elena could only answer the phone and said coldly, ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°You dare to hang up my phone? Come out immediately, I have something to talk to you about.¡± Amara had already been wronged and now she was about to explode in anger. Elena was too bold! ¡°If I listen to you, then wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡± Elenaughed unhurriedly. ¡°Besides ¡­ I am very busy and don¡¯t have time to meet unimportant people like you.¡± Elena¡¯s words could be considered as giving Amara face but Amara was already so angry that her face turned ashen. ¡°Your mother¡¯s medical fees are paid by my family. If you want your mother to live,e out!¡± This move was a hundred times tested and Elena immediately clenched her fists, ¡°Other than using my mother to threaten me, what else would you say?¡± ¡°Are you afraid? Let me tell you, you only have 20 minutes. If I don¡¯t see you when the timees, I¡¯ll immediately call the hospital and stop your mother¡¯s treatment.¡± Amara did not wait for Elena to speak and hung up the phone. She was angry and Elena must be unlucky. On the other side of the phone, Elena was indeed very angry but she could only go to the appointment. ¡°Elena, what happened to you? Do you want to call Young Master?¡± Mrs. Baker, who was standing at the kitchen door, heard Elena¡¯s words and walked over. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Elena waved her hand, ¡°My cousin is looking for me. I will be back after going for a while. Nothing will happen. You don¡¯t have to tell Ryan.¡± Elena picked up the bag and ran out quickly. Twenty minutes, Amara¡¯s requirements were too high. Elena came to the ce that Amara specified. After opening the door, she sat opposite Amara while panting. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. I still have something to do.¡± ¡°You better have a better attitude. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be the one to suffer.¡± Amara yed with the phone in her hand. She wanted to see Elena at a disadvantage. Elena was annoyed and immediately mmed the table as she stood up. She grabbed Amara¡¯s cloths, ¡°Amara, if it wasn¡¯t for my mother, I would definitely not be at your mercy.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I really have to thank your mother.¡± Amara broke free of her hand, tidied her cloths, and continued to sit opposite Elena. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly, if you don¡¯t say it, I will leave!¡± Elena was annoyed when she saw her proud look. She did not want to waste time because of this. ¡°Grandpa already knows what you did at home today.¡± Amara spoke unhurriedly. Elena was stunned for a moment and then became expressionless. ¡°So what?¡± She did not want to see anyone from the Lewis family. Her grandfather would not support her now. ¡°I called you here because I want you look for our grandfather and tell him that today¡¯s matter is your fault.¡± When her grandfather returned home and found out about this matter, he would definitely lose his temper. Jonathan was afraid that the old man would scold him, so they thought of this method. ¡°You want to distort the truth and make me take the me for you?¡± Jonathan shut the door tightly, not letting them in. Only then would Ryan be angered and blow up their door. Lewis family didn¡¯t dare to report Ryan¡¯s case directly, so they could only push the me to Elena. Despicable! ¡°Elena, what you should be concerned about now is your mother, not arguing with me.¡± With this weakness in Elena, Amara could control Elena. Even if she married into Monor family, her life would not be good. ¡°Amara, can you change your way of doing things? How many times have I taken the me for you all these years? You have to threaten me with my mother every time.¡± In the past, she was helpless, but now, she had a golden card given to her by Ryan. As long as she didn¡¯t spend any money from the Lewis family in the future, she wouldn¡¯t have to suffer. However, unless she had no other choice, she didn¡¯t want to owe Ryan a favor. Elena suppressed her anger and the corner of her mouth rose, ¡°You are right. I should indeed agree to your request for my mother. If you have nothing else to do, I will leave first.¡± If fate is unfair, then besides obeying, she can only resist. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Meeting on the Road Amara sneered when she saw Elena leave. ¡°You definitely can¡¯t exin it clearly!¡± She knew that Elena did not dare to not listen to her. After leaving the coffee shop, Amara took out her phone and called Jonathan. ¡°Dad, Elena has already agreed to go and find Grandfather to admit her mistake.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Jonathan was a little surprised. Although Elena had been bullied by them, she was very stubborn. He thought it would take some effort to get her to agree. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. Dad, don¡¯t worry. There are hospital matters to be used as bargaining chips. We are not afraid that she won¡¯t listen to us!¡± When her grandfather returned, she just had to push all the responsibility to Elena, say that she came to provoke them at home, and even instigate Ryan to blow up the door. Then they wouldn¡¯t have to take any responsibility for this matter. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Okay.¡± Jonathan nodded his head repeatedly. Elena¡¯s weakness was her mother. It seemed that the money he paid to save her mother¡¯s life was not a loss. ¡°You should be careful. Don¡¯t push her too hard.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t dare to resist us.¡± Amara was not worried about this at all. ¡°We still have to be careful. Your grandfather will be back soon. We can¡¯t make any mistakes at this time.¡± As long as the old man retired, the entire Lewis family handed over to Jonathan. He couldn¡¯t hide his excitement when he thought of this. ¡°There will be an auction tonight. Remember to look for Roman and let the reporters know that you went there with the young master of Monor family.¡± The marriage between Monor family and Lewis family had been decided long ago. Although there was a marriage between Ryan and Elena, Elena was still a child who had been kicked out of the family, Ryan was a cripple for life, so not many people cared about them. The only thing that could help the Lewis family was the marriage between Amara and Roman. No matter what, this matter had to be facilitated so that the Lewis family could obtain greater benefits. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. Roman has already invited me to the charity auction tonight.¡± The only thing that Amara could brag about right now was that she could be with Roman openly. Many people envied her because of this. Elena did not return to the vi. She walked along the road for a long distance. Finally, she was tired and took a taxi to the hospital. She handed the bank card that Ryan gave her to the director. Only then did she feel more at ease. It was like a rope that had been around her neck all the years around had finally broken. She breathed in fresh air and felt much more rxed. ¡°Elena, Lewis family has already paid your mother¡¯s medical fees for you. And there is still a lot of bnce left. You don¡¯t have to pay in a hurry.¡± Director Scott looked at her swollen but determined eyes and sighed in his heart, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you been bullied?¡± All these years, he watched Elena grew step by step. She was a girl in her prime. She should have had a beautiful youth, but she was almost crushed by her mother¡¯s illness countless times. Her thin shoulders had carried a lot of weight that others could not bear over the years. ¡°Director, I¡¯m fine.¡± Elena shook her head and insisted on giving the bank card to the director, ¡°If Lewis family threatens me again and wants to cut off my mother¡¯s medical fees, you will use this bank card to pay for it.¡± After hearing her words, Director Scott understood. The Lewis family must have threatened her again, which was why she cried so hard. Instead of living her life in fear, she might as well not ept the charity from that family. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll ept this bank card. Don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s good that you don¡¯t rely on Lewis family. At least you and your mother won¡¯t have to swallow their anger anymore.¡± ¡°Director, thank you. Please take care of my mother. I¡¯ll be going back.¡± After saying that, Elena turned back and left. This time, she didn¡¯t even take a look at the ward. Because she knew that if she saw her mother at this time, she would not be able to hold back her tears anymore. She did not want to cry in front of her mother. Director Scott sighed and left with the bank card. Elena walked forward with a dull look. She did not take a taxi. She also did not know how long it would take her to walk back like this. In any case, she could not help but want to cry. Unknowingly, it was already dark and a gust of cold wind blew over. Elena finally reacted. The surroundings were all unfamiliar and she did not know where she had walked to. At 7. 30 pm, Ryan had already returned home. Elena hurriedly wanted to take a taxi and rush back. At this time, Ryan¡¯s car just passed by. Xavier looked at the person in front of him. ¡°Second Young Master, it seems to be the young madam.¡± Ryan looked at the direction of Xavier was pointing. It was indeed Elena standing there, trembling. ¡°Sir, are we going to pick the young madam and get in the car?¡± Xavier asked. ¡°Stop the car!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was cold and eyebrows furrowed. Why was this woman here? Xavier stepped on the brakes and stopped the car. He walked out of the car. ¡°Madam, why are you here sote? Why don¡¯t you go home?¡± When Elena saw Xavier, she was slightly stunned. She did not expect to meet Xavier here. ¡°Is Ryan in the car?¡± Elena¡¯s voice was little choked up, but she didn¡¯t say why she was here. She didn¡¯t want more people to know about the things she could solve, even if this was her husband. Xavier suddenly felt that something was not right, but he didn¡¯t continue to ask. ¡°Young Master is inside. You can get in the car and I¡¯ll send you and young master home.¡± He opened the door for Elena. Elena saw Ryan sitting on the other side of the car, and her eyes instantly turned red. ¡°Are you frozen? Hurry up ande up.¡± Ryan starched out his hand. His tone was extremely gentle and his words also carried a bit of heartache. Elena wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes and ced her hand on Ryan¡¯s hand. Just by touching by her hand, Ryan felt that she must have blown away by cold wind for a long time. Ryan frowned and said, ¡°Xavier, turn on the heater.¡±Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. As he spoke he also ced Elena¡¯s hand on his palm and rubbed it gently. After Ryan did this, Elena could no longer hold back the grievances in her heart. She leaned on Ryan¡¯s shoulder and cried. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15 You Are My Wife Ryan let Elena cry on his shoulder. He did not ask why. Since she did not want to tell him, he wouldn¡¯t ask but he would investigate privately. Xavier quietly drove the car. Only Elena¡¯s soft crying was left in the car. After an unknown amount of time, Elena was probably tired from crying. She actually fell asleep on Ryan¡¯s shoulder. Ryan held Elena¡¯s shoulder with one hand and let her lean on him. This way, she could sleep more comfortably. After that, Ryan took out his phone with his right hand and dialed Mrs. Baker¡¯s number. ¡°Young Master, I was just about to call you. Madam hasn¡¯t returned yet. She has been out for the whole afternoon.¡± After the call connected, Mrs. Baker¡¯s anxious voice immediately sounded. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Ryan looked at the woman who was sleeping soundly in his arms and said coldly. ¡°She is with me.¡± ¡°Really? Then I¡¯m relieved.¡± Mrs. Baker let out a breath. She thought that something had happened and Elena left in a hurry. ¡°What happened to her today?¡± His tone was still cold. ¡°Young mistress received a call and left hurriedly. When young mistress was on the call, she seemed to have mentioned Ms. Amara¡¯s name. It was probably young mistress¡¯s cousin who asked her out.¡± Mrs. Baker told Ryan everything she knew and Ryan could roughly guess what happened to Elena. ¡°I know.¡± Ryan hung up the phone. The person in his arms was still sleeping soundly. His eyes were deep. He looked at Xavier who was driving and said, ¡°When will Masone back?¡± ¡°He should be back tonight.¡± Xavier thought for a moment. ¡°The project that Mason talked about abroad has ended. Do I need to send someone to get in touch with him?¡± ¡°About today¡¯s matter, I will find some time to have a good chat with Mason.¡± Although Ryan¡¯s tone was cold, his voice was very low as he was afraid of disturbing Elena¡¯s sleep. Elena didn¡¯t notice at all. She breathed lightly and there were still tears that had yet to dry at the corner of her eyes. Her quiet appearance made Ryan¡¯s heart soften. He quietly looked at her small face. Her long eyshes were like a small fan, casting a small shadow on her face. She was sleeping soundly but her hands were still tightly holding onto his cloths. It could be seen that even in her sleep, she didn¡¯t have much scene of security. This made his heart ache. ¡°Young Master, the makeup artists has already arrived at the vi. Do you think we still need to go to g today?¡± Xavier carefully reminded him that today¡¯s g was very important. Many people there would do their best for charity. This g would help him build up his reputation and connection. Such an opportunity could not be casually wasted. Ryan lowered his head and looked at Elena. He said softly, ¡°If she wakes up, she will go with me. If she doesn¡¯t wake up then I will go by myself.¡± He originally wanted to bring her to see a surprise. But he didn¡¯t expect that he would see the panic- stricken on the way and almost gave him a scare. The car stopped at the vi¡¯s door. Xavier got off the car and reminded, ¡°You better wake Young mistress up.¡± Elena fell asleep like this. Neither of them could get out of the car. Ryan did not wake her up. He gently carried her to the car door. Xavier brought the wheelchair over. He carefully propped himself up and sat in the wheelchair. Just like that he carried Elena into the vi. Mrs. Baker saw theming back and quickly came out. When she saw Elena and Ryan together, she let out a sigh of relief in her heart and said, ¡°Young master, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°You can put away the dinner first. When she wakes upter, you can call her downstairs for dinner.¡± Back in the bedroom, Ryan carefully put Elena on the bed. He saw that she was still holding onto his cloths, so he could only take off his coat and gently cover Elena. He sighed and just as he was about to turn around the wheelchair and walk out, he saw Elena open her eyes. ¡°Am I asleep?¡± Elena¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, probably because she cried too loudly in the car and fell asleep for a while. ¡°If you are tired, then continue sleeping. Wait until you are awake before going downstairs to eat.¡± Ryan gently patted Elena. He nned to let her continue sleeping. ¡°I am not going to sleep.¡± Elena shook her head and sat up from the bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat either, did you? I have caused you trouble again today.¡± Elena had an apologetic look on her face. She did not expect her emotions to go out of control. If possible, she hoped that Ryan would not see her embarrassment. ¡°What are you talking about? We are husband and wife.¡± Ryan had no concept of family in the past. In his impression, the Monor family was full of intrigue and intrigue. There had never been any familial love in the Monor family. Husband and wife, family, only after truly understanding the meaning of these words could one understand what kind of warmth it was. Elena pushed Ryan downstairs and Mrs. Baker had already heated up the food. ¡°Young Mistress, you are awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± She did not speak much but Mrs. Baker could hear her hoarse voice. Mrs. Baker looked into the fridge and said, ¡°Young mistress, let me make you a serving of ice sugar stewing pears. It¡¯s good for the throat.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Baker.¡± Elena sat across from the dining table. She hesitated for a moment but still decided to tell Ryan about the matter. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°The card you gave mest time, I took it to the hospital.¡± She carefully looked at Ryan¡¯s face. She seemed to be afraid that he would get angry. She said, ¡°I was afraid that my mother¡¯s medical expenses would be stopped by Lewis family again, so I used that card to pay for the medical expenses.¡± Ryan did not care at all and said, ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Elena was stunned. She thought that Ryan would say something, but she did not expect him to have such a reaction. ¡°Ryan.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± He raise his head and his smile was as warm as a jade. ¡°Why are you so good to me?¡± Ryan suddenly smiled. He looked at her gently and said, ¡°Because you are my wife.¡± You are my wife. Other than being good to you, who else can I be good to? Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Charity Auction Elena suddenly had the urge to cry. After so many years of suffering, there was suddenly someone who was good to her. This made her not how to face this kind of warmth. Just like how she suddenly became a little princess, she was very nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, you need to remember your identity. In the future, no matter where you are, don¡¯t let others bully you. With me here, you don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything.¡± Hearing Ryan say this, Elena suddenlyughed. She was in a much better mood. ¡°I am not as miserable as you say.¡± The Lewis family did not bully her every day. They would only be cruel to her when it came to benefits. ¡°You should eat quickly. The makeup artist is ready.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°A makeup artist?¡± Elena was stunned. She needed makeup? ¡°Come with me to a charity auctionter.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was calm, as if this kind of asion was already common. Elena knew about charity auction. She had attended it once when she was young. In her impression, other than the purpose of public welfare, people would also make friends with people in the circle. If people met their superiors, they would have to tter them, although they appeared to be very harmonious on the surface. She did not like this kind of scene. Everyone was very hypocritical. Ryan saw that she was a little unhappy, so he asked, ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elena shook her head. ¡°It has been a long time since I have attended an official asion. I am afraid I will embarrass you.¡± Since the day she left the Lewis family, she was no longer a child of a wealthy family. Her life with the aristocrats had beenpletely out of touch. She had be an ordinary person. Now, she no longer had the noble aura she had in the past. If she stood together with Ryan, she would appear shabby. She was really afraid that when the time came, someone wouldugh at her and she would lose face for Ryan. Ryan was surprised. He originally thought that she would be very happy to be able to attend such an asion. He didn¡¯t expect that the first thing she thought of was that she didn¡¯t want to lose face of him. ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± He looked at her with a firm gaze, giving her a scene of encouragement. He was not worried about this matter, so Elena had nothing to worry about. She met his gaze and nodded, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go together.¡± After the meal, Xavier brought the makeup artist in. She looked at the luxurious jewelry in front of her and could not move her eyes away. These brand names that she used to be very familiar with were now unfamiliar to her. She did not think that she would have the chance to wear these essories again. Ryan did not need so many designs. He only needed to change into a new set of cloths. After all, Ryan was very handsome and the essories were very unnecessary on his face. When Elena came out from the inside, although the cloths on her body were beautiful, it was too exaggerated. She always felt that it was a little awkward to wear these things on her body. She looked at Ryan. ¡°Ryan, can I dress a little more casually? After all, this is a charity auction. If I dress so grandly, it will cause a lot of discussion.¡± Ryan smiled with a profound meaning. ¡°Alright.¡± The next second, he looked at the makeup artist. The makeup artist was shocked. She had a premonition that she was going to lose her job. ¡°Second Young Master, I will immediately change the young madam¡¯s attire. The young madam has a good figure. She will be suitable for anything.¡± Half an hourter, Elena walked out again, as if she had changed into a different person. She was wearing a pure white dress, like a celestial maiden who had fallen into the mortal world without a speck of dust. She did not have any decorations, only a pearl ne around her neck. Her hair was also coiled into a bun. She looked like apletely different person from before. She looked like a hibiscus. ¡°Not bad.¡± Ryan nodded. Only then did the makeup artist heave a sigh of relief. ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Xavier sent the makeup artist away. He returned to the living room. There wasn¡¯t much time left. The car was already waiting at the door. He said, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go.¡± Elena lowered her head and her face was slightly red. She was little embarrassed. But she was very happy to receive Ryan¡¯s praise. At the banquet scene, Ryan pulled Elena¡¯s hand and walked in. Elena was a little nervous and her palms were sweating. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Ryan held her hand tightly. Elena took a deep breath and rxed. He was by her side. No matter how nervous she was, she could quickly calm down. His body seemed to carry some kind of magic. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Almost everyone in the hall had arrived, and they greeted each other in groups of three or five. When Ryan and Elena walked into the hall, everyone looked over. These two people had caused quite amotion recently. This trash had married an unfavored daughter. They could be considered to be of equal social status and were very suitable for each other. Furthermore, they had gained some prestige at the entrance of the Lewis family. No one came over to greet them, and Ryan did not care about these things. He pulled Elena and walked forward. A few people who were sitting in the dark heard the hall quieted down. They looked over and felt different. Jackson smiled and drank the red wine in his ss. ¡°Look, they are here.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Isaac picked up the ss and took a sip. He put it down. ¡°Other than Ryan, who else can make you so excited?¡± The rest of thenughed. Jackson stood up and looked outside. ¡°Ryan is here. Let¡¯s go out.¡± ¡°Master Hall, I just arrived. You are leaving. Stay with me for a while together!¡± The woman next to him held Jackson¡¯s arm. ¡°That¡¯s right. That cripple from the Monor family is not worth looking at.¡± Another woman spoke as well. They were prostitutes. The best way out for them was to get close to a rich second generation. Today, they had the opportunity to serve a few rich young masters. How could they let go of such a good opportunity? Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Talk ¡°Get lost!¡± Jackson didn¡¯t waste any more words. He red at her, scaring her so much that she quickly let go of his hand. This kind of charity auction didn¡¯t mean much to them. He brought a woman with him, just to relieve his boredom. But now, he didn¡¯t want to bother with her anymore. ¡°I already told you not to bring any women here, they¡¯re all trouble, but you just won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Marcel sneered, stood up and walked out. Isaacughed and gave Jackson a helpless look. When they came to the hall, Ryan had already brought his wife into the hall. The surroundings were deserted, and no one stood with them. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice Ryan¡¯s wife was so beautiful? Today, I found out that she was like an otherworldly fairy!¡± Jackson stared at Elena. He had never seen such a pure and elegant woman like Elena. Some of the purity was not because of the way a woman dressed, but because of their nature. This kind of pure temperament was never something that others could learn. Isaac pped the back of Jackson¡¯s head. ¡°What are you looking at? She was Ryan¡¯s wife. You dare to covet her?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± Jackson retracted his gaze and muttered, ¡°Ryan¡¯s taste is still so good!¡± Roman came to the scene, surrounded by arge group of people ttering him. He nced sideways at Ryan and withdrew his gaze. He didn¡¯t take him seriously at all. Even if Ryan had some horrifying means in the past, now, he was undoubtedly just a piece of trash. Those people who were ttering Roman also thought the same in their hearts. Roman was the future heir of Monor family, and it was worth befriending him. Roman enjoyed these tteries, and he responded politely. Although Ryan was not a threat to him, Roman would be very happy if these people could make Ryan embarrass himself. Everything was different from five years ago. Ryan, no matter how capable you are, you will have to rely on my charity to live your life in the future. Isn¡¯t that right? Mason Lewis, who had rushed to the scene after getting off the ne, also saw Elena standing beside Ryan. Mason frowned. He had heard that Jonathan had married Elena to Ryan. He was overseas at that time. If he had known about this beforehand, he would definitely have opposed this marriage. However, Mason had been in the business world for a long time and knew how to get along with others. He walked directly to the two of them. His face did not have the distain and coldness of others, instead, it was calm as usual. Elena looked at her grandfather and had an indescribable feeling in her heart. When she was young, her grandfather was very good to her. But after her father passed away, her mother was framed by her aunt. Because of this, her grandfather hated her and her mother. However, on the surface, she needed to be polite. She gave Mason enough face. ¡°Grandfather, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I just arrived.¡± ¡°You must have been tired all the way, right?¡± ¡°I am fine!¡± Mason did not have much of an expression on his face. But in the end, he was still dissatisfied with his granddaughter¡¯s marriage. His words were stiff, and it was clear that he was unhappy. ¡°Grandfather, aren¡¯t you happy? Who did something that provoked your mood?¡± Elena asked even though she knew the answer. Amara and Jonathan had already told Mason about the explosion at Lewis family¡¯s door. He must have come to find Elena and Ryan to me them. Mason showed a trace of impatience, ¡°In the entire Lewis family, no one can anger me. Elena, I will remember what happened today. I have something to talk about to Ryan right now.¡± Elena nodded, then squatted down and looked at Ryan. She said, ¡°The auction will start in a while. I want to go over there and eat something. You and my grandfather can have a good talk.¡± There were some things that Mason did not want Elena to hear. Elena was very tactful and took the initiative to leave room for the two of them to talk. She did not know what kind of contact Ryan and Mason had. But Mason would definitely be like the others, not giving face to Ryan. She was somewhat worried that Ryan would not hold back and fight back for her sake. In the end, he would suffer. Jackson walked to Mason and said in a harsh tone, ¡°You are President Lewis, right? Long time no see. I heard that Lewis family has been very powerful recently.¡± ¡°Master Hall, you tter me.¡± Mason wasn¡¯t angry. He just pretended that he did not hear the hint in Jackson¡¯s words. His direct response made Jackson not know what to say next. ¡°Jackson.¡± Ryan opened his mouth. He looked in the direction Elena had left. ¡°Follow her. Don¡¯t let anyone bully her. Otherwise, I will punish you.¡± Jackson was speechless. Ryan did not give him face. He was not his personal bodyguard! He thought in his heart, but he caught up to Elena. ¡°Sister-in w, you are not familiar with this ce, right? I will take you around.¡± Ryan saw that they had gone far away, so he and Mason went to a deserted ce in the corner. ¡°Mr. Lewis, if you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t seem to regard Mason as an elder. Instead, he seemed to be talking to his peers. ¡°Why is Elena the one who married you and not Amara?¡± Mason went straight to the point. He was the one who arranged the marriage, and it should be Ryan and Amara who got married. Furthermore, this wedding should only be held next year. Why did he only go out for a month and the wedding was finished in a hurry? Ryan sneered and raised his head to ask Mason, ¡°You should go and ask your son. He was the one who yed tricks.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Mason voice was cold and stern. ¡°Before I left, I told them that Amara was the one who should marry you. How could they dare not to listen me?¡± Mason did not believe Ryan. Jonathan and Amara had clearly agreed to him. Why did they immediately break the engagement and let Elena marry to Ryan after Mason left? They had lied to him! ¡°Nothing is impossible. Mr. Lewis, you have overestimated the importance of you in your heart.¡± Ryan said yfully, as if he had seen through Mason¡¯s thoughts. Mason was so angry that he trembled. He didn¡¯t think that things would develop to this extent. Now Young Madam of Monor family had be Elena. His n was disrupted. Now, there was no way he could redeem it even if he regretted it. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Mr. Lewis, what are you afraid of? Do you think I am not worthy of your granddaughter, Elena, or are you afraid that something good will happen to her in the future?¡± Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Amara Thinks too Highly of Herself Mason¡¯s expression tensed up when he heard this. He suddenly felt very puzzled. How could Ryan guess what he was thinking? ¡°Old Master Lewis, there are some things I don¡¯t want to say. This doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t know. You must take good care of your son in the future.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was cold. He had told them what had happened today, whether intentionally or not. He was also threatening Mason. He wanted them to know who they were. Mason said angrily, ¡°I heard you brought Elena to provoke us. You blew up my door. Is this true?¡± ¡°This is true. Mr. Lewis, you are still not a muddle-headed person. I believe you know who is right and who is wrong.¡± Ryan did not make it clear. If he exined these things too clearly, it would not be fun. Mason knew that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. Elena was not favored in Lewis family and was even chased out by him in the end. If it wasn¡¯t because of her mother¡¯s illness, she definitely wouldn¡¯t have taken the initiative to return to the Lewis family. When Elena and Ryan returned to the Lewis family, they had a conflict with the people of the Lewis family. It must be his petty son and daughter-inw who made things difficult for them. That was why Ryan was angry. Jonathan looked down on Elena and also looked down on Ryan. It was not surprising that he did such a thing. Mason really disliked his son. His son was already a middle-aged man. He had yet to learn how to judge the situation. He had no foresight. How could he trust his useless son with his family business in the future? Mason thought about it and could not help smiling apologetically to Ryan. ¡°It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t teach my son well and did not consider the consequences. Ryan, I hope you don¡¯t bicker with them.¡± Ryan let out a softugh. ¡°Mr. Lewis, you have said the matter too seriously.¡± Elena followed Jackson to the food area. She ate in a hurry at night, so she was not full. At this moment, she casually picked up some food to eat. In public, she wasn¡¯t as causal as at home. She tried her best to show her elegance and not give others the chance to find fault with her. Jackson was more and more curious about her. He looked at her a few more times. He always felt that Ryan was very lucky to be able to marry her. Elena felt a little embarrassed from being stared at. ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I eat too much?¡± ¡°No. Sister-inw, you¡¯re so beautiful even when you eat. How did you get to know Ryan?¡± Jackson supported his chin with his hand as he spoke and continued to look at Elena curiously. Isaac had just walked over when he heard Jackson say such disgusting words to Elena. Isaac also rolled his eyes at him. ¡°Sister-inw, you don¡¯t have to pay attention to him. He was crazy. We¡¯ve sent him to hospital many times. Hees out of his own every time!¡± Jackson was speechless. Is it really appropriate for you to talk like this? ¡°Sister-inw, you can eat whatever you want. These are prepared by the top chefs. If you like it, I will ask the chefs to go to Ryan¡¯s house and specially cook for you!¡± ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just have a taste.¡± She was wearing a white dress today. It would be bad if she dirtier her cloths. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. They chatted for a while before Ryan and Mason walked over. Elena took the initiative to help Ryan push the wheelchair and asked in a low voice, ¡°How was your conversation? Did grandpa make things difficult for you?¡± Ryan patted Elena¡¯s hand and said with a smile, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you are wrong. It had always been Ryan who made things difficult for others. How could someone make things difficult for him?¡± Jackson seemed to have heard a joke. In the next second, Ryan nced over and Jackson shut his mouth. Ryan felt that Jackson had said too much. Mason took a look at Elena, who seemed to treat Ryan quite well, and then continued to speak, ¡°Elena, since you married to Ryan, you must pay attention to your image in the future. Don¡¯t disgrace our Lewis family.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Elena¡¯s face. No matter when and where, her grandfather still cared about the image of Lewis family. He would never care if Elena was happy or not. Why would he care about a granddaughter that he had kicked out of the family long ago? ¡°Grandfather, I understand. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elena lowered her head and did not look at Mason. She did not want others to see her so weak. Amara, who was far away, saw Mason and Elena standing together andughedcently. ¡°Grandfather must have gone to make things difficult for them. They definitely won¡¯t dare to be arrogant anymore!¡± After that, she arrogantly walked towards Elena. Amara saw Elena lowering her head and went forward to pull her arm. She reproached, ¡°Elena, grandfather is back. You should apologize to grandpa. Grandpa is getting old. He doesn¡¯t want to experience so many troublesome things. We¡¯re all family. We just need to solve the misunderstanding.¡± Ryan listened to Amara¡¯s tone. She seemed to be ming Elena. He frowned and immediately said coldly, ¡°Mr. Lewis, please educate your granddaughter well.¡± Amara actually dared to bully his wife in front of him! Mason already knew that this matter was Lewis family¡¯s fault. He had onlye here to discuss matters with Ryan. He didn¡¯t expect Amara to me Elena. Mason had already lost face in front of Ryan because of this matter. He immediately became cold. ¡°Did you have the right to interrupt our business? Go home quickly. Don¡¯t embarrass yourself here!¡± Amara did not understand why her grandfather was angry, ¡°Grandfather, I know you are angry with Elena, but no matter what, she is my younger sister. Don¡¯t me her too much.¡± In the eyes of outsiders, Amara was really thinking for Elena. Unfortunately, everyone present was not a fool. They all knew the reason for this matter. So they naturally knew why Amara did this. Jackson and Isaac almostughed out loud. They looked at Amara as if they were looking at a fool. They then looked at Mason. Their hint was very obvious. Was this how the Lewis family raised their granddaughter? She had done something wrong, yet she was ying dumb here. She pretended toin for Elena. In fact, she was deepening their conflict. She continued to nder Elena. ¡°Shut up!¡± Mason was very angry and said, ¡°Go home immediately. I¡¯ll teach you a lesson when I get home.¡± Amara was stunned. She did not know why Mason did not scold Elena but scolded her instead. What was going on? Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Let¡¯s Watch Their Love Together Jackson saw Amara¡¯s confused look andughed. ¡°I have long heard that Miss Lewis is smart. I guess that is a lie.¡± Everyone understood. She was the only one who could not understand what was going on. She was smart? She was simply a retard! ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Although she knew that this person was insulting her, the Hall family was one of the top wealthy families in the H city, so it was inconvenient for her to fall out with them. ¡°It literally means it.¡± Jackson smiled and said, ¡°Your grandfather did not me Elena. But you came over to pretend to be a good person? You are going tough me to death.¡± After Jackson finished speaking, Amara finally reacted. No wonder her grandfather didn¡¯t let her speak just now. It was because of this matter. Could it be that Elena¡¯s promise to her, she went back on it? 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 When she thought of this, she immediately red angrily at Elena. She no longer pretended to be a good person and said sternly, ¡°Elena, just you wait!¡± After she finished speaking, she left angrily. Her rude manner waspletely unrted to the socialites. Elena somewhat understood what had happened, but she did not know why things had developed to this extent. She was already prepared to wee Mason¡¯s fury. ¡°Ryan, what did you say to grandpa just now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± He said, ¡°I just told him the truth.¡± Amara wanted to use Mason to deal with Elena. She did not expect Ryan to take the initiative to attack. In the end, she could only let herself suffer. Ever since this woman said that she had sent the card to the hospital to pay for her mother¡¯s treatment fees, he guessed that Lewis family used this matter to threaten her again. Now that Mason had cleared Elena of responsibility in front of him, what was left was the internal matters of the Lewis family. He did not care about their argument, and that would not affect his and her life. Elena was really touched in her heart. This man always helped her. Every time she encountered a problem, this man would always stand by her side. ¡°Ryan, thank you.¡± This gratitude was sincere. ¡°Idiot!¡± Ryan smiled and held her in his arms. Jackson jumped up and looked at Ryan with wide eyes. ¡°There are so many people here. Do you think we are all air?¡± Elena was shocked and wanted to push Ryan away. However, Ryan hugged her tightly andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s fine. They said they are air. Then we will treat them as air.¡± Isaac was speechless. Hello everyone, I am air. Jackson was speechless. Hello everyone, I am air too. The charity auction began. Roman and Amara¡¯s seats were just in front of Ryan and Elena. When Elena and Ryan sat down, Roman turned around and smiled warmly. ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t think that we would meet again so soon.¡± He ignored Ryan. He didn¡¯t even look at him. ¡°Big brother.¡± Elena greeted him very politely. Although she felt that Roman was hostile towards Ryan, she could not make mistakes in this kind of situation. The auction items disyed on the stage were mostly donated by some brandpanies or the rich kids present. They were expensive and everyone liked these items. When a ne appeared on the stage, Amara¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. ¡°Roman, do you think that ne looks good? Can you buy it and give it to me?¡± ¡°You like it?¡± Roman asked back. Of course she liked it. This ne was obviously the most important items here. The diamonds were shining. ¡°Roman, just buy it for me! This ne will definitely look very good on me!¡± Amara said as she acted coquettishly. Roman did not care about money. He smiled faintly and raised the sign in his hand. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Amara revealed a trace of a smile of sess. She then turned her head and looked provocatively at Elena. It was a pity that Elena was tired at the moment. She had already leaned on Ryan¡¯s shoulder and was in a half-sleep state. She had no time to care about Amara¡¯s gaze. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Ryan could see that Elena seemed to be tired. Elena shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Wait. I¡¯ll go back with you to rest. Is the banquet about to end?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Ryan said. ¡°Sister-inw, Roman is taking a ne for Amara.¡± Isaac, who was sitting at the side, kindly reminded her. Elena heard it and could not help smiling, ¡°I can guarantee that in the end, this ne will not be bought you Roman. Someone will definitely give it to Roman.¡± Ryan was stunned when he heard that. ¡°How do you know all this?¡± The identity of the heir to the Monor family was worth being fawned upon by many people. Those people would never let go of such a good opportunity. Roman raised the te from the beginning, but did not raise the te after that. But looking at his confident look, he was sure that he could get the ne. ¡°You think I don¡¯t know anything?¡± Elena raised her head proudly, ¡°When I was young, I came here with my dad once. I took a fancy to a bracelet and it was taken to give to my dad. Besides, I worked part-time here before, I know the procedure of this auction.¡± ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°That ne is too extravagant. It is not suitable for me.¡± Elena did not like those overly luxurious things. She liked simple things. Next, the auction went very smoothly. When someone called 500, 000, no one increased the bid. Seeing that the deal was about to be made, the emcee zoomed in so that everyone could see the exquisite ne more carefully. It was a thin ne decorated with embellishments. There were some broken diamonds, and in the middle of it was a square box. On top of it was a small and exquisite rabbit, beautiful and lifelike. After the picture was erged, Elena was immediately attracted and stared at the big screen. Ryan smiled and retracted his gaze from her body. He picked up the bidding card beside his hand, ¡°700, 000.¡± He raised the price by 200, 000 in an instant. The surrounding people looked over. They wanted to know who was so rich. This behavior was too extravagant. Elena was very shocked. She turned around and looked at Ryan. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I want to give it to you as a wedding gift.¡± Isaac was speechless. Jackson sigh and said, ¡°Isaac, let¡¯s watch their love together.¡± Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20 The Mysterious Man Behind the Scenes Roman and Amara, who were sitting at the front, heard Ryan¡¯s bid. They looked back at him and said, ¡°We didn¡¯t expect you to know how to buy things to make woman happy.¡± ¡°Big Brother, I learned it from you.¡± Ryan responded coldly. Ryan¡¯s indifferent reply made Roman unable to cause trouble for him. ¡°The men from the Monor family should be very generous. But if you treat it as a wedding gift to sister-in- law, wouldn¡¯t it be too shabby?¡± If a man¡¯s gift to a woman was too shabby, it would only make this man appear petty. ¡°Roman, my sister won¡¯t mind. Anyway, she does not know anything about branded goods.¡± Amara deliberately belittled Elena. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena needed to pay a high medical fee these few years. She didn¡¯t have the money to buy these luxury goods. Elena probably got Ryan to buy these things for her because of jealousy. Elena smiled and did not get angry. ¡°I have indeed never worn these luxury goods, but I am very happy that my husband is willing to buy them for me. Sister, I am not like you. As long as you act cute, you¡¯ll get a gift.¡± Amara¡¯s face immediately changed after hearing this. ¡°You are saying that I can only get a gift by acting spoiled? Elena, let me tell you, even if I don¡¯t want it, Roman will buy it and give it to me!¡± ¡°This is your private matter, I am not interested to know.¡± Elena did not want to argue with Amara. If Amara did not take the initiative to provoke her, she would definitely not respond to Amara. But after Elena finished speaking, Amara actually raised the sign in Roman¡¯s hand. She said faintly, ¡°One million.¡± Roman frowned. He really did not care about money. However, Amara acting on her own initiative to bid for him made him feel somewhat disgusted. One million. Elena thought of this number in her heart. She did not know how much money Ryan could take out. But one million was definitely not a small amount. ¡°Ryan, I don¡¯t want this ne anymore. Anyway, I don¡¯t like wearing nes. If you buy it, it will only be a useless thing.¡± Ryan smiled. Of course he knew what Elena was thinking. He turned around and whispered a few words into Isaac¡¯s ear. Isaac nodded and stood up to leave the venue. On the stage, the host was about to bid 1 million when a staff member hurriedly ran over and whispered a few words into the host¡¯s ear before running off again. The host said awkwardly, ¡°Sorry. This ne had already been bought by someone anonymous. So thest item for auction has been canceled.¡± Amara did not expect this kind of thing to happen. She originally nned topete with Ryan and make Elena lose face. She did not think that this auction item would be canceled. This kind of situation had happened in the past. Some mysterious buyers were unwilling to reveal their identities, so they would go to the backstage and find the owner to buy it at a high price. The price they offered was usually higher than the price given by the person on the stage. But she didn¡¯t know who bought the ne. ¡°What a coincidence. Sister, the ne you like was bought by someone else.¡± Amara turned around and looked at Elena who was behind her. ¡°Why don¡¯t I discuss with the person and let him give this ne to you?¡± Her words had two objectives. She indicated that Elena did not get anything. She indirectly said that Ryan was a useless person. How could Elena let Amara insult Ryan like this? She immediately retaliated domineeringly. ¡°Big Sister, you are really arrogant. Since he bought this ne anonymously, it means that he doesn¡¯t want to expose his identity. How can you discuss it with him? Sister, you think too highly of yourself.¡± Amara wanted to pretend to be tolerant. But Elena¡¯s every word could anger her. ¡°Elena, who do you think you are? If you didn¡¯t marry into the Monor family, what qualifications do you have toe to this kind of ce?¡± Elena still said faintly, ¡°You and I are one family. We are the same thing.¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Mason heard them quarreling as soon as he got closer. He coughed heavily. He was even more disappointed with Amara. He said angrily, ¡°I told you to go home. Why are you still here? Do you really want to disgrace the Lewis family?¡± Mason had always had high hopes for Amara. However, he did not expect Elena¡¯s words to make Amara panic. Amara was not as powerful as Elena. Moreover, her temperament and experience were not as good as Elena. How could she allow the Lewis family to have a higher status in the future? It would be good if she did not let the Lewis family have a lower status. Mason felt that it was very difficult to do so. ¡°Grandfather, it was Elena who bullied me.¡± ¡°Shut up. Come home with me immediately!¡± Mason said coldly. He looked at Ryan and said, ¡°Sorry. It was me who did not teach my granddaughter well.¡± Then he looked at Elena and turned to leave. Roman just looked at them indifferently and didn¡¯t say a word. But her knew in his heart that Elena was not as weak as she looked on the surface. Ryan and Elena did not leave immediately. ¡°Are we not going back?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Wait.¡± Ryan forgot about the unhappiness just now. At that moment, a staff member holding the ne walked in front of Ryan. ¡°Second Young Master, this is the ne you bought. I have wrapped it for you.¡± ¡°Thank the manager for me.¡± Ryan said. He took the ne and put it in front of Elena. Elena saw the ne and was surprised. ¡°Did you buy the ne?¡± Ryan smiled. His smile was more useful than his words. As long as she liked it, a ne was nothing. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Ryan put the ne in Elena¡¯s neck. He praised, ¡°You look good.¡± Elena looked at the gentleness in Ryan¡¯s eyes and could not help kissing his face, ¡°Thank you.¡± Ryan was stunned. He instantly became very happy. He pretended not to see the people around him and directly kissed Elena. Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Serve the Young Madam After everyone came out of the venue, Isaac saw that it was still early, so he suggested, ¡°It¡¯s still early. Why don¡¯t we go out and have a gathering? Ryan and sister-inw got married, and the two of us couldn¡¯t rush back from overseas. I¡¯ll give you two another ceremony.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Sister-inw, don¡¯t worry. This time, we will definitely make proper arrangements for you. Whatever you want, I¡¯ll definitely do it for you as long as you say it.¡± Jackson said. The two of them had been Ryan¡¯s side for many years. They had been brothers since they were young. Ever since the incident happened with Ryan, no one was willing to take care of a useless person who could not inherit the family business. However, Jackson had just seen that Elena would not hesitate to offend Roman for Ryan¡¯s sake. From it, it could be seen that Elena was not as greedy and vain as other woman. ¡°She is not free.¡± Without waiting for Elena to speak, Ryan spoke on Elena¡¯s behalf. His tone carried a warning. Jackson curled up his lips and muttered softly, ¡°I have never seen you like this before. Aren¡¯t you going to y with us there?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°What did you say?¡± Ryan raised his eyes and looked over. There was a trace of killing intent in his eyes. Jackson saw that something was wrong and quickly ran away. ¡°Ryan, I have to go. Isaac, send Ryan and others back.¡± Isaac saw him run away like a rabbit and smiled awkwardly. He then looked at Elena. ¡°Sister-inw, don¡¯t take offense. He probably didn¡¯t take any medicine today.¡± After the three of them said goodbye, Ryan left the charity auction with Elena. After this charity auction, Elena also discovered a problem. Jonathan really cared about the marriage between Amara and Roman. Lewis family was also a wealthy family. Jonathan did not need to marry his daughter out of the family in a hurry, but she clearly felt that the Lewis family was very anxious just now. Ryan saw that Elena was silent for a long time, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Elena lifted her eyelids, ¡°Just now at the charity auction, I felt that there was something between your brother and my cousin.¡± ¡°You can tell?¡± Ryan was not surprised by such a thing. The two of them were together because they wanted to form a business alliance between the two families. Now, the ambitious of the Lewis family and Monor family had gradually expanded to other cities. Elena saw his indifferent look and could not help but be slightly stunned. ¡°Did you already know that there was something going on between the two of them?¡± ¡°This matter is not hard to tell. The marriage alliance between the Lewis family and the Monor family is just trying to push the two families to the top.¡± The business world was like a battlefield. If they were not careful, they would be swallowed up by the other families. The Lewis family and Monor family didn¡¯t want to go bankrupt. Amara and Roman were the most important two people in the two families. He and Elena were undoubtedly the sacrifices of these two families. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena heard Ryan¡¯s exnation and could not help but feel a lingering fear in her heart. The Lewis family had a meticulous mind. It turned out that everything was arranged by them. Everything the Lewis family did was to pave a way for Amara. Elena looked at Ryan who was beside her and felt some sympathy in her heart. All of these belonged to him. But because of a car ident everything he had disappeared overnight. If there were somethings that a person had never obtained before, even if he lost these things, he would not feel heartache. If he lost them after obtaining them, that would be the disappointment of falling to the bottom of the valley. Xavier was driving in front. He looked behind the mirror and saw Elena¡¯s hesitant look. He changed the topic. ¡°Young Master, the old master asked me to remind you to go back to the old house this Sunday.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not free.¡± Ryan heard this, a trace of coldness appeared in his eyes. The gentle expression on his face also disappeared in an instant. Xavier looked troubled. ¡°But he said he wanted to treat young mistress well.¡± Although Elena did not know what had happened between the father and the son, seeing the expression on Ryan¡¯s face, she knew that there must be a huge gap between them. Elena did not want to want to make things difficult for Ryan because of her. ¡°I did not see your parents at my wedding. I should have seen them.¡± ¡°In my heart, they are not worthy.¡± In these five years, he had long seen through people¡¯s hearts. To him, these so-called familial love was simply worthless. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this.¡± Elena advised earnestly, ¡°No matter what, they are still your parents. Even if you don¡¯t like Roman, the blood rtionship between you two will not change.¡± Elena sometimes thought that even if Ryan¡¯s parents did not treat him well, at least they were still alive, unlike her parents. Her father had long passed away and her mother was still unconscious. She could not even act spoiled with her parents. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid?¡± He saw that she seemed to want to go back to the Monor family. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I¡¯m afraid or not, it¡¯s a matter of courtesy. I¡¯m afraid your parents already know about our return to the Lewis family. This was my fault after all. We have to face this problem.¡± Looking at Ryan¡¯s attitude, Elena clearly felt that the rtionship between him and his family was not good. ¡°Tell them that I will be back on time on Sunday.¡± Ryan did not refute her words, but instructed Xavier who was driving in front. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Xavier knew very well what happen to Ryan over the years. It was normal that Ryan did not want go home. But if he kept disobeying the old master¡¯s wishes, his future life might not be easy. The two of them went to sleep after returning home. Elena was already very sleepy before attending the banquet. This time, after she came back from shower, she directly went to bed. When sheid on the bed, Elena only thought of a problem. They were already married now. Although it was very natural for both of them to sleep in the same room, Elena still felt a little repulsed in her heart. After all they had not known each other for long. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Mason Was Furious Ryan walked out of the bathroom after taking a shower. He saw Elena still sitting on the bed. He asked curiously, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Elena¡¯s cheeks turned slightly red when she heard that. She said, ¡°Where are you sleeping?¡± Ryan sat in the wheelchair and came to the bed. He said, ¡°This is our wedding room. Of course I want to sleep here.¡± Ryan propped up his arms and sat on the bed. Elena subconsciously closed her eyes. She fell on the bed in a panic. She covered her head with the nket and said, ¡°Good night, I will sleep first.¡± Ryan revealed a yful smile. Heid on the bed and did not speak. What happened today had been reverberating in his mind. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 It had to be said that during this period of time, he had indeed understood that Elena was different from other women. Then he turned around and pulled Elena, who had fallen asleep, into his arms. He then fell into a deep sleep. On this side, it was peaceful night, but on the side of Lewis family, it was like a storm had arrived. Mason sat on the sofa. The three people opposite him did not even dare to breathe loudly. ¡°Grandfather, this was clearly Elena¡¯s fault. Why did you me it on me?¡± Amara didn¡¯t think that her grandfather would embarrass her in front of so many people at the auction. She was the young miss of Lewis family, but she was reprimanded by her grandfather in front of so many people. This made her lose face. Mason didn¡¯t want to bring this up, but Amara had said it out loud. He was burning with anger. ¡°You still have the face to talk about this matter. If it wasn¡¯t for me suppressing this matter today, do you think you have the ability to participate in the charity auction?¡± ¡°Grandfather, it was clearly Elena who instigated Ryan to blow up our family¡¯s door that caused these things to happen. Otherwise, how could our family allow others to mock us like this?¡± Amara was still as stubborn as before. She shouted at Mason. She waspletely different from her elegant appearance during the day. Mason was so angry that he knocked on the coffee table with his cane and said, ¡°Do you think I am a fool? Although I am old, my eyes are not blind!¡± Jonathan saw this and quickly went forward to persuade him, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t be angry. Amara is still young and she is not sensible. Don¡¯t be angry with her.¡± He then looked at his own daughter and snapped, ¡°How did you talk to your grandfather? Hurry up and apologize.¡± Jonathan knew that his father would not be so angry easily, but today he was so angry at Amara. There must be something else in between. ¡°I haven¡¯t talked about you yet, but you spoke first. Jonathan Lewis, let me ask you, why was it not Amara who married Ryan Monor but Elena? How dare you change my orders so casually? You don¡¯t take my words seriously at all!¡± Everything was arranged by him first. He didn¡¯t expect that because he had been away for two months, all of his ns had been messed up by his own good son. Jonathan knew that his father would me him for this, but he had prepared an excuse. ¡°Dad, Ryan is a cripple. I can¡¯t let my daughter marry him and suffer.¡± Mason was even angrier when he heard this, ¡°So you want Elena to marry him? You don¡¯t want your daughter to marry him and suffer, so you let Elena to marry him and suffer for your daughter? Who gave you the courage to do this?¡± Mason had always been a dictator at home. He really couldn¡¯t ept his own son disobeying him. Recently, Mason clearly felt that Elena was different from before. If Elena wasn¡¯t controlled by him, she would definitely be a huge disaster for Lewis family in future! Jonathan said neither servile nor overbearing, ¡°Dad, you should remember that Elena was chased out of Lewis family because she stole something. You know how much our family spent on Elena¡¯s mother these years. Now it is time for her to repay the Lewis family. Doing so has saved the face of both families. We have also found a good husband for Elena.¡± Hearing this, Mason eyes showed a cold look. He looked up at his son in front of him and said, ¡°I believe you know better than me whether Elena really stole something back then. I connived with you back then. I didn¡¯t think that you would dare to use this as an excuse today.¡± ¡°Dad, you only have one son now and that is me. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Amara is your biological granddaughter. You can¡¯t just watch her marry a trash and let her lose her happiness for the rest of her life.¡± Jonathan had always known that if it wasn¡¯t for his elder brother¡¯s death, the position of the Lewis Family¡¯s Patriarch wouldn¡¯t have belonged to him. Now that he was doing this for the sake of his daughter¡¯s happiness, Jonathan couldn¡¯t care about anything else. Mason saw that Jonathan was still trying to argue with him, so he threw away the crutch in his hand and pped Jonathan¡¯s face. ¡°You unfilial son, kneel down!¡± ¡°Dad! What happened that made you so angry that you even hit your own son?¡± Adeline saw that her husband was hit and she was unhappy. ¡°You shut up. It was precisely because you were the one who sowed discord that my son became like this. Let me tell you, if you want Amara to marry into the Monor family, you have to listen to my arrangements.¡± Mason knew that there was no way to change what had happened, so he might as well let nature take its course. Perhaps Amara marrying Roman was also a good thing. It would be fine if Roman had the ability. If Roman really could not defeat Ryan then Amara could only me herself for being unlucky. ¡°Jonathan, go back to your room and reflect on your mistakes. You do not need to intervene in the company matters during this period of time. When you understand your mistakes,e and fine me.¡± Mason angrily picked up his walking stick and walked upstairs, leaving the family of three in the living room looking at each other Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Chapter 23 Obtain His Trust Adeline heard the sound of the door closing and her face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°Why did he suddenly be so angry today? Did something happen in the charity auction today?¡± Adeline did not participate in today¡¯s charity auction. When she returned, she saw Mason¡¯s unhappy expression. She thought that he was angry because his business abroad was not sessful. Jonathan sat on the sofa and could not help but fall into deep thought. This time, Mason was different from before. Even if he did something like this before, Mason would not be so angry. Elena was not favored now. Even if he let her marry a cripple, his father should not be so angry. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. Anyway, Elena has already married to Ryan. My grandfather has already acquiesced to the matter between me and Roman. My marriage with him is now set in stone.¡± Amara did not care. Even if her grandfather investigated this matter, the ones who let Elena marry to Ryan were her father and mother. This matter had nothing to do with her. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Jonathan let out a long sigh. ¡°Today¡¯s matter can be considered to be in the past. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if he will mention this matter again in the future.¡± ¡°Grandpa went to the charity auction today to talk to Ryan. I saw that grandpa¡¯s face was very ugly. I don¡¯t know what Ryan said to grandpa.¡± Amara had been staring at Elena and Ryan, thinking that her grandfather was ming Elena and Ryan. In the end, he had vented all his anger on her. ¡°Anyway, Elena has already married Ryan. This matter has already been settled. We just need to protect Amara.¡± Adeline knew that Mason did not like her, but she had endured it for so many years, so she did not want to argue with him. ¡°Now we can only do this. Your grandfather has already said that if I still want you to marry into the Monor family, I will have to listen to his opinion. I will go and ask him what his n is tomorrow.¡± Actually, there was another thing that Jonathan couldn¡¯t figure out. Was it because he didn¡¯t listen to his father¡¯s arrangement that made his father so angry, or was there some other reason? When necessary, he needed to find someone to investigate what was going on. The next morning, Elena was woken up by the ringing of her phone. It was actually her grandfather. Even since she moved out of the Lewis family, he had never called her again. The originally sleepy Elena instantly woke up. After the call connected, she said gently, ¡°Grandpa, do you have something to tell me this early in the morning?¡± ¡°Last time when you came home, you were wronged. I know you are very disappointed. Today, you can bring Ryan back again.¡± Mason¡¯s tone was much gentlerpared to thest time at the charity auction. This made Elena a little ufortable. ¡°But ¡­¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one will bully you.¡± Mason understood Elena¡¯s dilemma. In just a few days, so many things had happened in Lewis family. It was reasonable for her to be disappointed. Elena was in a trance. Her grandfather had never taken the initiative to talk to her like this. When her father was still alive, her rtionship with her grandfather was not bad. It was a pity that after her father died, she moved away from the Lewis family. After that, her rtionship with her grandfather faded. ¡°I know. I will bring Ryan back with me this afternoon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He did not say anything else. The two of them didn¡¯t have anything else to say, so they hung up. Ryan held his head with one hand and looked at her from the corner of his eyes. ¡°You have finished talking?¡± Elena was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡± Then, her face instantly turned red. She had never shared a bed with him before. This awkward scene made her feel very embarrassed. ¡°When you picked up the phone just now, I was already awake. Does your grandfather want you to go back?¡± ¡°No, he wants me to go back with you. It¡¯s probably because what happened before made him feel ashamed. That¡¯s why he wants to invite the two of us to go back again.¡± Elena did not hide anything from him at all. Ryan sat up straight and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to Lewis family?¡± A trace of disappointment shed across Elena¡¯s face. ¡°So what if I go back? I will definitely be bullied by my uncle¡¯s family. I might as well move out and have some peace.¡± The Lewis family was a ce that made her sad. She really didn¡¯t want to go back. Previously, her father and mother lived there with her. Although she was very happy, her uncle and his family had been plotting against her. ¡°This is because what you should have was taken away by your uncle. If I were you, I would think of ways to regain your grandfather¡¯s trust. This way, you will have a chance to return to the Lewis family. Those people don¡¯t want you live a good life, so why do you want them to live a good life?¡± Ryan reminded Elena in a serious manner, hoping that Elena could recognize her current status and identity. Elena furrowed her brows tightly. ¡°My uncle and aunt misunderstood that I stole something back then. Grandfather¡¯s attitude towards me declined sharply. My grandfather will not let me go back.¡± Elena was born stubborn. Otherwise, she would not have been in such a deadlock with the Lewis family. Ryan saw her indifferent look and could not help reminding her, ¡°If you want to go back, you must obtain your grandfather¡¯s trust. The only thing you need to do now is to please your grandfather. The incident that happened when we returned to the Lewis family had caused your grandfather to be dissatisfied with your uncle. You can take this opportunity to take advantage of the situation.¡± Elena raised her eyes and looked over, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that all of this was set up by you?¡± She felt that he knew these things very well. This was like a n that he had thought of. ¡°You really think too highly of me. I¡¯m just a cripple, how could I set up such a big trap?¡± After Ryan finished speaking, he propped his body up and ced his legs on the wheelchair. Then, he went to the wardrobe, picked up the cloths he wanted to change into, and put them on. Elena stared nkly at Ryan¡¯s actions. It had to be said that even his changing of cloths was so graceful. It could be seen that if he was really not a cripple, there would be definitely many women who wanted to get close to him. Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24 They Returned to Her Home Again ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Ryan called Elena a few times but Elena did not answer. He did not know what she was thinking. Elena heard Ryan¡¯s voice and reacted. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to thepany first. I¡¯ll be back in advance.¡± Elena looked at Ryan¡¯s back as he left and could not help but feel a little dazed. Elena did not have a stable job. When she went for the interview previously, she would be rejected by thepany every time. Although she knew who was making things difficult for her, Elena could not do anything about it. Ryan was the leader of the Monor family. Even if the Monor family was now controlled by Roman, he couldn¡¯t do anything without Ryan¡¯s help. There was a huge difference between her and Ryan. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Close to noon, Ryan finished all his work. He changed into a set of formal cloths at thepany and went back to the vi to pick Elena up. Xavier drove them to the Lewis family. ¡°The door of their home has been repaired.¡± Ryan looked at the new gate after getting off the car. ¡°This is rted to the reputation of Lewis family. Lewis family will never waste any time on this.¡± Jonathan had done a good job in this aspect. When the butler heard their conversation outside, he immediately became alert. He had already cast a shadow on Ryan. He was really afraid that he would throw another bomb here. The housekeeper did not think much and ran out. ¡°Second Miss, Son-inw. The old master is waiting for you inside. Hurry up and go in.¡± This time, the butler¡¯s attitude was very gentle. Compared to thest time, it was like apletely different person. The two of them ignored him. Elena pushed Ryan and walked into the vi under the housekeeper¡¯s gaze. ¡°Second Young Master of Monor family, you are too arrogant. We have been waiting for you here for so long. The old master has already called you in advance. Why did you wait until now beforeing back?¡± Adeline saw that Ryan and Elena came back sote and felt unhappy in her heart. There were so many elders waiting for them here. They were really rude. ¡°Elena and I are just worried that we will be locked outside the door. After all, we are also people who care about our face.¡± Ryan mentioned the previous incident again, which could make Mason unhappy again. ¡°It was I who told them to wait a little longer. Don¡¯t quarrel anymore.¡± Mason didn¡¯t want to talk about the past. That incident was a disgrace to Lewis family. Ryan pulled Elena¡¯s hand. Elena put all the things in her hand on the tea table. ¡°Grandfather, I haven¡¯t come to see you properly since you came back. I brought you some tonics this time.¡± Gifts were not important. What was important were the feelings. Elena had been chased out for so many years. She was still very polite. So this proved that Elena was a magnanimous girl. Mason praised her in his heart. ¡°Thank you. Please sit down.¡± These few short words had already proved his praise for Elena. But Amara¡¯s face was full of distain. When she saw that cheap things, she mocked, ¡°You dare to give such a cheap thing to Grandpa to eat? Only someone with your status would be interested in these things.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elena did not get angry butughed instead and sat beside Amara. ¡°You are right. But these few years I have not found a proper job, so it is already very good that I am able to save some money to buy so many things for grandpa. I hope Grandpa doesn¡¯t mind them. Although they¡¯re a bit cheap, I¡¯m sincere.¡± Mason could not help but be slightly stunned. ¡°How can you not have a job? I remember you graduated from a famous university. You still don¡¯t have a job?¡± Mason¡¯s questioning made Amara panic. The reason Elena could not find a job was entirely because of her. So if her grandfather continued to investigate, she would be in trouble. Amara forcefully held back the smile on her face, ¡°Grandfather, she has always taken care of her mother. Where would she have the time to go to work? It is already considered not bad that she can get some part-time work.¡± Elena raised her eyes and looked over. She did not bicker with Amara. She must slowly take revenge! Elena lowered her head in shame. ¡°Yes, you are right. I have to take care of my mother, so I don¡¯t have time to work.¡± ¡°You are now married to Ryan. You are the Second Young Mistress of Monor family, so you don¡¯t have to look for a job anymore.¡± Amara mocked Elena and Ryan. Elena frowned when she heard that. Amara actually mocked Ryan? She felt displeased in her heart. ¡°You are wrong. I can¡¯t spend Monor family¡¯s money all the time just because I married to Ryan. Although I am a woman, I still have my dignity. I can¡¯t lose face for Lewis family because of money. Grandpa, do you think so?¡± Elena turned this question to Mason. Her grandfather admired talents the most, so he would definitely agree with what Elena said. Before Mason could say anything, Jonathan took over the conversation. ¡°Dad, since Elena hasn¡¯t found a job yet, why don¡¯t we let her work in Lewis family? Elena graduated from a famous university. She should have some social experience working in the past few years. We can let here to thepany to help.¡± Elena changed very quickly. They had to keep an eye on Elena. He wanted to see Elena¡¯s ability. She could actually make their family suffer such humiliation many times. ¡°No need. Our family naturally has my wife¡¯s position.¡± Mason agreed with Jonathan¡¯s suggestion. Before he could say anything, Ryan spoke first. Elena turned her head to look at Ryan. When did he find a job for her? Why didn¡¯t she get any news? Mason looked at Ryan. He could not protect himself now. How could he still arrange Elena to enter the company? ¡°Are you sure you have arranged Elena to enter thepany?¡± Mason asked with uncertainty. It would be best if she could enter thepany of Monor family. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Chapter 25 Preemptive Strike ¡°Of course.¡± Ryan replied. ¡°Since she can join the Monor family¡¯s business, then our Lewis family will have nothing to do with her. Dad, you¡¯re really a good person. She doesn¡¯t care about our family at all. How can she work in our Lewis family¡¯spany?¡± Amara stood at the side and said with disdain on her face. Elena was able to enter thepany of Monor family because of Ryan¡¯s arrangements. However, Ryan had probably forgotten that the Monor family was now controlled by Roman. At that time, it would be a piece of cake for her to punish a few people. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of Elena.¡± Mason treated Ryan very politely, which made Elena feel a little uneasy. Although she had a good rtionship with her grandfather when she was young, her grandfather¡¯s attitude towards her had changed drastically since she was chased out by her uncle. Her grandfather¡¯s attitude just now was kind and loving. At lunch time, there were also a few dishes that Elena liked to eat at the dining table. These few years Elena had been running around outside and did not have time to eat these things. Today, she also missed the scene when her parents were still alive. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena¡¯s nose was sour. She tried to lower her head as much as possible to not let her tears fall in front of everyone. However, her appearance once again attracted Amara¡¯s dislike, ¡°Have you not eaten for a long time? You wolf down your food like this? Do you still have the appearance of a rich youngdy?¡± Elena also held back her tears and did not let them fall. She was naturally not angered by this woman. If not for the fact that Ryan was with her, she would definitely not have let this woman go. Ryan suddenlyughed. ¡°Mr. Lewis, your granddaughter¡¯s straightforward character is really admirable. She can even say such words to her own sister. If she were to treat others like this, I¡¯m afraid she would be even more arrogant.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not teaching her well. I hope you don¡¯t take offense.¡± Mason said and red at Amara. Amara could only shut her mouth bitterly. After the meal, Ryan was called outside the yard to y chess with Mason. Elena did not follow him. Instead, she sat alone on the sofa and watched the television, but she did not have the mood to watch the content on it. Amara walked down from upstairs and saw that Elena had not left. She walked down and sat opposite Elena. ¡°I also do not know why. A stinky bug came to my house and did not leave. She really thinks of herself as a big miss and wants to stay here for a long time.¡± Although Adeline felt that Amara¡¯s words were somewhat inappropriate, she did not me her. She did not like Elena and there was no need to pretend in front of her. ¡°Mom, do you feel that there is a smell in our room? It is too pungent.¡± Amara started to mock Elena. She clearly wanted to chase Elena out. Elena ced the remote control in her hand on the coffee table and turned to look at Amara. ¡°Older sister, could it be that you also smelled this unpleasant smell? I also don¡¯t know where I can smell it, especially after what you said just now. This smell is even stronger.¡± ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be too shameless. Don¡¯t forget. You are at my house now. If you make me angry, I¡¯ll get someone to throw you out.¡± ¡°Before changing the property, this house should still be ours, right? If it wasn¡¯t for you forcing your way in, this house should be mine.¡± Elena was neither servile nor overbearing. Didn¡¯t Amara want to divide the property clearly? Then she would have to talk to Amara properly. After her father passed away, Amara and her family were anxious to change to property. Her father¡¯s shares were naturally transferred to Jonathan¡¯s hands. Back then, her father managed thepany well, so her grandfather gave her 6% of the Lewis family¡¯s shares. All of this disappeared along with her father¡¯s death. ¡°You!¡± Amara wanted to say something but was stopped by Adeline who stood up. Adeline slowly opened her mouth again, ¡°After not seeing you for a few days, you have be very eloquent. It really makes me look at you in a new light.¡± ¡°Aunt, thank you for your praise. It was because you did not see my original appearance clearly.¡± Anyway, her grandfather was not present and Elena did not want to act with these people. Adeline smile froze on her face and she could not help but frown. Elena was indeed different from before. Could it be that it was really because she got married that she became like this? Adeline endured the anger in her heart and picked up an apple and handed it to Elena, ¡°I know that you feel wronged. But we can see that this Second Young Master of Monor family treats you pretty well. You have gained a lot from this. Furthermore, Ryan had just said that he would find you another job. From now on, the two of you can live a peaceful life and earn money.¡± ¡°ording to what you said, my life is indeed quite happy. Why don¡¯t I divorce Ryan and let elder sister marry Ryan?¡± ¡°Nonsense! Elena, if you dare to speak nonsense again, I don¡¯t mind tearing your mouth apart.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Big Sister. You are a well-behaved and sensible daughter of a socialite. Once someone discovers such an ugly side ¡­ Wouldn¡¯t the good image you¡¯ve created be ruined?¡± Elena¡¯s expression did not change. These few people really needed to be taught a lesson. In the past, she did not make a sound because her mother still needed medical fees. Now, she did not have anything to be afraid of. Amara did not think that the once weak Elena would actually say these words. Amara looked at Adeline as if asking for help and Adeline also did not have any other choice. Now that Elena was married to Ryan, she was only Elena¡¯s aunt and did not have the qualifications to teach Elena a lesson. ¡°Cousin, why are you looking at me with such a strange look? Do you think I am different from before?¡± Elena stood up and ced the fruit Adeline gave her on the table. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you, this is Lewis family. Don¡¯t try to do anything to attract my attention. I will never like you.¡± Amara threatened. ¡°Haha, sister, if you hadn¡¯t told me about this, I would have forgotten about it. You know why I was kicked out of my home that year.¡± Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Mason¡¯s Attitude Changed Amara¡¯s face revealed a trace of panic when she heard Elena¡¯s threat. Adeline saw that her daughter could not keep her cool and felt disappointed in her heart. After all, Amara was taught by her and she did not think that Amara could not even control a little Elena. It was very obvious that Elena wanted to stimte Amara to achieve her goal. Could it be that Amara did not see through it at all? Just as Amara wanted to speak, Adeline instantly stood up and stopped the former from speaking. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t forget that Lewis family has raised you these few years. Back then, it was you who stole something. Our Lewis family is a prestigious family. We chased you out for the sake of the Lewis family¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°I believe you all know why Uncle and Aunt chased me out. I don¡¯t want to talk about what happened back then. I hope you won¡¯t keep mentioning it.¡± Elena did not want to repeat what happened back then. She knew in her heart that she would definitely use the same method to take revenge in the future. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 When Adeline heard Elena¡¯s warning, her body could not help but tremble. How could Elena¡¯s hostility suddenly be so heavy? Ever since she married Ryan, she had undergone a tremendous change. ¡°What is it? Don¡¯t you want to live happily with us?¡± Adeline¡¯s face revealed an awkward smile as she surpassed the impatience in her heart, ¡°How could it be? No matter what, the Lewis family is your home. If you want toe back, you can do it at any time.¡± ¡°Since you have already said so, then I will not be polite in the future.¡± As she spoke, Elena walked past the two of them and sat on the sofa, they were sitting before. ¡°Mom, why did you leave her like this?¡± Amara was unhappy in her heart. Even if she took in a cat or dog, it was better than Elena. Could it be that her mother did not hear what Elena said just now? This house actually belonged to her. It was simply a joke. ¡°Alright, it is gettingte. You should also hurry back and rest. In a while, you still have to send Ryan and Elena away.¡± Adeline gave Amara a look to make theter pay attention to her words. Amara red at Elena and walked upstairs in her high heels. Elena did not care and picked up the fruits on the table and continued to eat. She did not care about Adeline who was standing at the side with an ugly expression. Ryan and Mason, who were ying chess outside, knew that it waste and stopped ying the game. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a deep understanding of chess at such a young age. It can be seen that your ability is extraordinary.¡± Mason kept praising Ryan.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Mr. Lewis is too modest. I only know some skills because I liked to y chess when I was young.¡± Ryan was neither arrogant nor impatient and replied to Mason. Mason was very satisfied. ¡°You are really modest. Alright, it is alreadyte. Why don¡¯t you stay here today?¡± ¡°No need, I will go back immediately.¡± He did not like to stay outside, and he also did not like to interact too much with the people of Lewis family. ¡°Since that is the case, then I will not force you to stay here. In the future, you will take care of Elena.¡± Mason couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Elena did not have any real power, nor did she have any proper ie. When she was with Ryan, she could be considered to have no need to worry about food and clothing for the rest of her life. Ryan and Mason went into the hall and found that Elena was the only one sitting on the sofa watching TV. Elena saw two peoplee in and stood up. ¡°Grandfather, Ryan, have you finished ying chess?¡± ¡°Are you tired? I asked Xavier toe and pick us up.¡± Ryan looked at Elena with concerned on his face. ¡°I am indeed a little sleepy.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but yawn as she spoke. She had been here all day to deal with the mother and daughter so duo. She was now physically and mentally exhausted. Ryan smiled dotingly. He was currently sitting in a wheelchair and couldn¡¯t stand up. If he could stand up, he hoped to raise his hand and touch Elena¡¯s hair. About 20 minutester, Xavier drove the car to the door. Only Mason came out to see her off. ¡°Elena.¡± Just as the two of them were about to get on the car, Mason called Elena from behind. Elena¡¯s face revealed a trace of surprise. ¡°Grandfather, is there anything else?¡± ¡°The next time you go to the hospital, help me send my regards to your mother.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Although she was not used to her grandpa¡¯s enthusiasm, it changed their rtionship. ¡°Be careful on the road. I¡¯ll wait for you to go home.¡± Mason turned around and went back to the vi. Elena could not help but be stunned on the spot. She never thought that her grandfather would actually say such words to her. In these five years, he had never cared about her mother. Today, for some reason, he suddenly cared about her mother. Furthermore, back then, their family misunderstood that she stole something and got her grandfather to chase her out. Perhaps all these years, her grandfather had already thought clearly that the matter back then was not that simple. At the dining table today, Elena could clearly see that there was a trace of guilt in her grandfather¡¯s eyes. After all, blood was thicker than water. Elena slowly lowered her head and a sour feeling appeared in her nose. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Ryan Was on a Business Trip Ryan saw this and raised his hand to hold Elena. He ced her hand on his palm. ¡°Get in the car. The sky is getting cold. Your hand is freezing cold.¡± Elena felt the warmth of Ryan¡¯s big hands on her palm. It was as if she was hugging a stove. ¡°Thank you.¡± After saying that, Elena directly sat in Ryan¡¯s car and went home. When she slept at night, Elena originally thought that she could bring Ryan for a walk in the park tomorrow. She did not expect that before dawn the next day, she would be woken up by an ear-piercing bell. Ryan sat up and picked up the phone on the bedside table. When he saw the caller ID, he could not help but frown. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have something urgent?¡± Elena opened her sleepy eyes and looked at Ryan. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Nothing.¡± After saying that, Ryan hung up the phone in his hand. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you answer the phone?¡± Elena was curious. Someone was calling at this time. It should be something urgent. ¡°It is not important to me. Go to sleep.¡± Maybe it was because Ryan¡¯s tone was too gentle that Elena fell asleep again. Ryan sat in a wheelchair and walked out of the room. He went to the study and dialed the number. His tone was very cold. ¡°What happened?¡± It was four o¡¯ clock in the morning. They usually would not call him at this time. Something must have happened to disturb him at this time. ¡°Ryan, a batch of our goods have been robbed.¡± The person on the other side of the phone sounded panicked. They had been dealing with this batch of goods for a long time. They did not expect that someone would dare to stop them. ¡°Have you investigated?¡± Ryan frowned. There was actually someone who dared to snatch his goods. Those people really did not want to live anymore. When his subordinate heard Ryan¡¯s cold tone, he could not help but shiver. ¡°I have already investigated. It was the pirates who robbed our goods.¡± ¡°Chase them.¡± Ryan tone was cold, and his face was full of ruthlessness. If someone was in front of him, they would definitely be frightened by him. ¡°Ryan, what do you want to do with them?¡± His subordinate wasn¡¯t sure what Ryan meant, so he didn¡¯t dare to give the order directly. ¡°Kill them.¡± Ryan¡¯s cold and threatening tone made the entire study feel as if it had fallen into an ice cer. His subordinate could clearly feel his anger. ¡°Come and pick me upter.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was not friendly. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, the subordinate hesitated. ¡°Ryan, you better not participate in this mission. You and Sister-inw have just gotten married.¡± ¡°When did I need you to make a decision for me?¡± Ryan stopped his subordinate¡¯s words. If he could not evenplete his career, how could he protect Elena? ¡°Then we will go and pick you up immediately.¡± After saying that, the subordinate hung up the phone. Ryan calmed his mood and returned to the room. Seeing Elena sleeping soundly on the bed, he gently kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Wait for me toe back.¡± Elena felt his gentleness in her sleep. She only lightly responded and fell asleep again. When Elena woke up, the sky was already bright. She immediately struggled to get up, but found that Ryan had already disappeared from her side. Elena scratched her fluffy hair and walked barefoot on the soft carpet. She opened the curtains and allowed the sunlight to freely shine on her body. It was veryfortable. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Elena stretched and walked into the washing room. When she came downstairs, she found that breakfast had already been prepared at the dinning table. Elena excitedly walked down and found Mrs. Baker who was busy in the kitchen. ¡°Mrs. Baker, have you seen Ryan?¡± Elena asked quietly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Second Young Master sleep in his room? I haven¡¯t seen Second Young Master since I woke up.¡± Mrs. Baker also had a trace of doubt. ¡°No, he is not in the room.¡± Elena frowned. She didn¡¯t see Ryan since she woke up this morning. ¡°Madam, you don¡¯t have to worry about the young master. He probably went to work. He left so early probably because he was going to be on a business trip. This is also amon thing in these few years.¡± Mrs. Baker was already used to Ryan going on business trips, so she was not worried and also persuaded Elena not to worry. Elena nodded. She turned around and sat at the dinning table. Elena looked at the delicious breakfast on the table and suddenly felt that it was tasteless. She had been with Ryan for half a month. Without him apanying her to eat, she was suddenly not used to it. Mrs. Baker looked at Elena¡¯s dejected look and smiled as she sat opposite Elena. ¡°Madam, are you thinking about Second Young Master?¡± ¡°Ah? No, I¡¯m not thinking about him.¡± Elena revealed an awkward smile, then her face turned red. ¡°You and Second Young Master just got married. It is inevitable that you miss him. I will notugh at you guys. Madam, I have experience before. Of course, I understand your current feelings.¡± Mrs. Baker saw Elena¡¯s innocent look and could not help but tease her. ¡°Later I will go out to buy some things. Mrs. Baker, apany me. It is too boring to go shopping alone.¡± She did not have friends these few years. Mrs. Baker was the only one who was good to her when she came her, so she was also willing to chat with Mrs. Baker. ¡°This is not good.¡± Mrs. Baker was somewhat embarrassed. She came here to be a servant and Elena not only did not dislike her but also took the initiative to help her do farm work. This way, she was already very grateful to Elena. She did not think that she would able to go shopping with Elena like a friend. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? I don¡¯t have any friends. I came here. You¡¯re the only one who treats me the best. So you can go shopping with me without any problem.¡± Previously, Ryan had given her a card, and she had already submitted it to the hospital. She also had a lot of pocket money, so she wanted to buy some things. Although this house was very big, itcked a trace of the feeling of a home. She wanted to redecorate this house before Ryan returned. Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Hero Saving the Damsel in Distress The two them came to the mall looking at all kinds of stuff, but didn¡¯t know which one to pick. Looking at Elena choosing her goods, Mrs. Baker could tell that she was not like those rich children who liked expensive things. She would always pick up practical things to buy. ¡°Madam, girls like you who save money are really rare nowadays.¡± Mrs. Baker praised. Elena replied as she patrolled the items in the shopping mall, ¡°Some things are shy but not practical. Even if we buy them, it will be useless.¡± Mrs. Baker thought about it and agreed. Those expensive things might look good but they were not practical. When she bought them, they would only be left empty. ¡°We have almost chosen the things. Let¡¯s go back.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena pulled the shopping cart from Mrs. Baker but just as Elena was walking forward, a shopping cart rushed towards them. Mrs. Baker was shocked and shouted, ¡°Madam, quickly move aside.¡± By the time Elena found out, it was already toote. Suddenly, a man quickly went forward and pulled Elena over. The things in his hands were scattered all over the ground and were instantly crushed by the shopping cart. Elena sat on the ground in a daze. If she was a secondter, she might have been crushed into mud like the debris on the ground. Mrs. Baker saw that Elena was very safe and immediately went forward, ¡°Madam, are you hurt? If you feel any difort, you must tell me. I will take you to the hospital for an examination.¡± When the man saw Elena still sitting on the ground without moving, he could not help but frown. ¡°Your madam must have been scared. There shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem. I just pulled her over and didn¡¯t let that shopping cart touch her.¡± ¡°Sir, thank you for saving her.¡± Mrs. Baker knew that it was inappropriate to thank others like this but the most important thing now was to see if Elena was okay. She was Second Young Master¡¯s wife. If she was really injured, how would she exin it to the young master? After a while, Elena came back to her senses and a trace of fear appeared on her face, ¡°Just now I ¡­¡± ¡°Madam, it is fine now. It was this mister who saved you just now.¡± Mrs. Baker saw Elena wake up and did not forget to remind her that this man was the one who saved her life just now. Only then did Elena see the man who saved her clearly. His handsome face carried worry. Elena immediately went forward and bowed, ¡°I really have to thank you. If you did not make a move in time, I¡¯m afraid that I would have been crushed like those things.¡± ¡°It was nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. But you should investigate what happened to that shopping cart.¡± The man reminded Elena that it was not a simple matter. All the shopping carts were very orderly. Why did the shopping cart suddenly go out of control when Elena came over? Hearing the man¡¯s reminder, Elena slowly raised her head, ¡°Sir, are you suspecting that someone did this on purpose?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rule out this possibility.¡± The man continued. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena frowned. For a moment, she really could not figure out who was the one who wanted to harm her. Lewis family? But no matter how much the people of Lewis family hated her, they wouldn¡¯t kill her. ¡°I really can¡¯t think of anyone in such a short period of time. Perhaps it¡¯s really a coincidence. I haven¡¯t asked your name yet, sir.¡± This man was her savior, so she had to thank him properly. ¡°Spencer.¡± Spencer replied. ¡°Mr. Spencer, you saved my life this time. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t youe to my house and have a meal?¡± Elena invited him sincerely. However, Elena¡¯s good intentions were rejected by Spencer. He smiled apologetically. ¡°No need. This matter was as simple as lifting a finger. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡± ¡°No, why don¡¯t we leave our contact details? We must treat you to a meal another day.¡± Elena did not want to owe others. ¡°If that is the case, then I will be troubling you in the future. However, those things that you just bought were almost crushed. You should go back and buy some more.¡± After Spencer said that, he turned around and left. At the moment he turned around, Elena saw a crack on the man¡¯s cloths. It was probably because he idently broke it when he saved her just now. Mrs. Baker reminded, ¡°Madam, try not to invite strangers to your house in the future.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Elena asked curiously. Mrs. Baker smiled, ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that Young Master doesn¡¯t like strangers entering his house. I don¡¯t think I have told you before. I¡¯m just reminding you.¡± Elena nodded. Ryan was a disabled person, so it was normal that he did not like strangers visiting his house. She could still ept such a thing. ¡°I¡¯ll remember this. Our things were crushed just now. Let¡¯s buy some more before going home.¡± Elena said and pulled Mrs. Baker back to the shopping mall to buy those things again. Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29 ident At this moment, on the top floor of the building across the mall, a man was looking down at them. When the man behind him saw him, he immediately knelt down. ¡°Lord, they entered that shopping mall again.¡± ¡°I know.¡± The man standing had his eyes fixed on the department store opposite to him and his eyes were filled with greed. ¡°It has been a few years. I did not expect Ryan to have married. It was beyond my expectation. I thought he could not have sex with a woman and could not get married.¡± At this point, the man who was standing threw the cup in his hand onto the coffee table. The cup exploded instantly, as if it had been prated by a bullet. The people behind heard the sound and were shocked. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Get out of here.¡± The man shouted angrily and all the subordinates behind him ran out in a hurry. After Elena and Mrs. Baker finished buying the things, they returned to the vi and started to arrange everything in the house. Elena saw that the room was finished and took a picture of it with her phone. Elena sent the photo to Ryan and then added, ¡°This room is almost ready. Only our photo is missing.¡± However, she had waited for a long time and had not seen Ryan reply. She guessed that because of the time difference, Ryan was still sleeping. Ryan was in a meeting when his phone suddenly rang. Everyone looked at Ryan. He picked up his phone and looked at the picture, but did not say anything. Just as Ryan was about to continue his exnation, his phone rang again. Everyone in the meeting room started to worry. After all, no one dared to disturb Ryan during the meeting. They guessed that the person who sent him the message would be very miserable. Only Xavier remained calm as he looked at the projector in front of him and started to analyze the pros and cons of this business. Ryan did not reply Elena¡¯s message. He coughed lightly and continued to assign tasks. After the meeting ended, Ryan sat in a wheelchair and went to his exclusive room. Xavier looked at Ryan. ¡°Was it from Madam? Do you want to call her?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Ryan put his phone back into his pocket. Just as Xavier was about to push Ryan away, his phone rang again. Two words appeared on the screen. ¡®Good Night¡¯ Ryan did not refuse again. Instead, he dialed the video number. Elena was very surprised when she received Ryan¡¯s video invitation. ¡°I thought you were asleep. I was afraid I would disturb you.¡± ¡°I was in a meeting just now, so I didn¡¯t reply to your message. You arranged the room well. If you want a photo of us, we can take it after I go back.¡± They really didn¡¯t have a photo taken in the real sense. Even the marriage poster was photo shopped. ¡°Alright, then you have to be careful when you¡¯re outside.¡± Elena reminded him kindly. It was just a simple greeting. But after Elena said this sentence, Ryan felt very happy. ¡°Ryan, the n over there has been started.¡± Jackson ran in with the things in his hands. He saw Ryan sitting in a wheelchair in a daze. He could not help looking at Xavier curiously. ¡°What happened to Ryan?¡± Jackson dared to swear. He had been with Ryan for so many years, but he had never seen him like this. Xavier pointed at his head, then shrugged and said nothing. Jackson came to Ryan¡¯s side. ¡°Ryan, are you listening to me or not?¡± Ryan reacted and asked, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°The n over there has been initiated. We are now waiting for your orders. Are you going to kill or keep those people?¡± Jackson reminded. ¡°Let them carry on with the n. We cannot let our guard down. Once they reveal any clues, I will make them pay a hundred times the price.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was somewhat cold and hard. Jackson nodded, indicating that he understood. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Second Young Master, Mrs. Baker called just now.¡± Xavier said. ¡°Is there something wrong with her?¡± Ryan held the information in his hand and started to flip through it. ¡°Today, when Mrs. Baker and Madam went shopping, an out-of-control car flew towards Madam. A man saved Madam at thest moment!¡± Ryan was very anxious after hearing that. He directly wanted to stand up from the wheelchair. ¡°Have you found out the cause of the matter?¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker said it was indeed a little strange. That car did not hit anyone else, but it flew towards her and Madam. It could be seen that someone did it on purpose.¡± Xavier conveyed the message. Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Uninvited Guest ¡°We can¡¯t stop observing the situation in Hai city.¡± He had said that he would protect Elena well and definitely not let her suffer any harm. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. He had only left for two days and she had already been threatened like this. Now that Xavier wasn¡¯t in Hai City, he didn¡¯t know much about the situation there. ¡°Second Master, if they want to use the young madam to threaten you, the young madam must be in a very dangerous situation right now.¡± Although Elena had just married to Ryan not long ago, many people already knew that Elena was Ryan¡¯s wife. Although they were married through arranged marriage, it was also the face of the two families. If someone kidnapped Elena, they would definitely threaten Ryan. ¡°Where is ck Wolf?¡± Ryan asked. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°You sent ck Wolf to Syria to investigate the situation. He won¡¯t be able toe back for a short period of time.¡± Xavier roughly understood what Ryan wanted to do. ¡°Then let the White Tigere over. Let him back from Huaxia and go to Hai city to protect Elena. Remember to investigate in secret. Do not give him away.¡± Roman was very careful. If he found out that Ryan did not go to the branchpany, he would definitely investigate thoroughly. At that time, it would be very unfavorable to Ryan. ¡°Yes.¡± Xavier turned around and left, continuing to give orders. Ryan frowned. After spending some time with Elena, he had a rough understanding of her. She was very simple. Ryan would not allow anyone to bully her. On the other side, Elena was woken up by the sunlight early in the morning the next day. She stretched her body and sat on the balcony to enjoy the baptism of the sunlight. Then she heard the sound of knocking on the door. Elena rarely wanted to rest for a day and when she opened the door and saw Mrs. Baker, she could not help but ask curiously, ¡°Mrs. Baker, what is it?¡± ¡°Madam, Eldest Young Master is here. You shoulde down and meet him.¡± Mrs. Baker¡¯s expression did not look good. She knew that Eldest Young Master and Second Young Master had always been at odds. The young master must have had bad intentions bying here when Second Young Master was not home. What did hee here for? Mrs. Baker did not know what Elena was thinking and could not help but remind, ¡°Madam.¡± ¡°You can go down first. I will go and change my cloths.¡± Elena went downstairs and saw Roman sitting on the sofa and openly eating the fruits on the table. Elena frowned. Although she was impatient, she forced a smile. ¡°Big Brother, why didn¡¯t you tell us beforehand when you came over? We would have prepared.¡± Elena walked in front of Roman and sat down. Roman raised his head and looked at Elena. Compared to Amara, she was much prettier. Such a pure appearance was rare in the world. Elena was somewhat unnatural from being stared at by him. Shebed her hair. ¡°Big Brother, why are you staring at me like this? Is there something dirty on my face?¡± Roman reacted and immediately revealed an awkward smile. ¡°Did you rest wellst night?¡± ¡°Big brother, why are you here?¡± Elena did not want to beat around the bush with Roman. ¡°Since you are asking me directly, then I will not hide it anymore. Do you know why my brother went to a foreignpany?¡± Roman leaned against the sofa. He looked like a yboy. ¡°Of course he is going to deal with official business. But I do not know about thepany and do not want to know. I do not want to interfere in his business.¡± Elena could vaguely feel that Roman seemed to be trying to sow discord. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so tolerant. Don¡¯t you want to know who my brother met overseas, or what he¡¯s doing now?¡± ¡°Big Brother, I believe I have made it very clear just now. Does it mean that Ryan has to report to me every time he does anything in the future? We are husband and wife. What he wants to do is his freedom. I don¡¯t need to keep restricting him.¡± Elena did not care about Roman¡¯s painstaking persuasion. Roman frowned. He did not expect Elena to be so stubborn. Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Turning Point for Ryan The two of them did not speak for a long time. Mrs. Baker, who was standing in the kitchen, saw that the two of them did not speak. Her heart was in her throat. Now that Elena had offended Roman for Ryan, she was afraid that Elena¡¯s life in the future would not be easy. Mrs. Baker walked in with water that just had been poured, ¡°Eldest Young Master, you must be thirsty all the way here. Please drink some water.¡± Seeing Mrs. Baker¡¯s respectful manner, Roman immediately changed his attitude. ¡°Mrs. Baker, you are still taking care of my brother. It has been hard on you.¡± ¡°What are you talking about Young Master? Back then, I was indebted to Second Young Master for not abandoning me. That¡¯s why I have such a life today. You should know how to be grateful in life.¡± Mrs. Baker was not afraid of Roman. It was not the first or second time she had encountered such a thing. Ever since Roman became the president, no matter what Ryan had, he wanted to snatch from the later, even if it was the nanny who took care of Ryan. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°You are right. In life, you must be grateful. There are some things you should do. I believe you know what to do.¡± Roman seemed to have something in his words. Elena did not know what they were talking about. Roman took out his phone and opened the page of the album. He handed it to Elena, ¡°I know I am doing this to bring my brother down into injustice, but I will be sorry if I do not do this.¡± Elena faintly looked at the two people hugging each other in the picture. One of them was her husband, Ryan. Roman saw the change in Elena¡¯s expression and knew that he had achieved his goal. He smiled faintly and looked at the watch on his wrist. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I still have to go to work. Sister-inw, I was rude today. I will definitely hold a banquet to apologize to you in the future.¡± ¡°Big Brother, you are too polite.¡± Elena¡¯s face returned to calm and she did not seem to be affected by the incident just now. After sending Roman out, Elena¡¯s face instantly became cold as she looked at Mrs. Baker, ¡°What is the matter with this man?¡± Mrs. Baker sighed and helplessly shook her head, ¡°Madam, the eldest young master and the second young master had been at odds since they were young. Second Young Master was talented and intelligent. The old master of Monor family favored him and wanted him to get the position.¡± ¡°However, Second Young Master had an ident five years ago, and unfortunately both of his legs were broken. He would never be able to stand up in this lifetime and the family business of Monor family would never be handed over to a useless person, who could not even stand up. So, he had the Eldest Young Master rece Second Young Master.¡± It was indeed a pity. The empire that he had worked so hard to build over the years, in the end, it was all given to someone else as a gift. Elena did not think things would be like this. If this car ident nothing to do with Roman, then things would be inconceivable. She didn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincident in this world. ¡°Could it be that no one has investigated who had anything to do with this incident?¡± Elena knew how capable Ryan was back then, and that was why such a car ident happened. Could it be that the people of the Monor family were just waiting for his death? That¡¯s why there was no investigation? ¡°So what if they investigated? Second Young Master is no longer able to stand up. He is like an abandoned chess piece. Besides, even if they knew who did it, they still wanted to hand over their family business to the young master.¡± Mrs. Baker had been working in a garden in the Monor family at the beginning. She had only heard about these things. But after taking care of Ryan, she finally knew how difficult it was for Ryan. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Madam, to be honest, before marrying you, young master never smiled. The incident five years ago made Second Young Master uncertain. No one dared to talk to him ¡­¡± It had to be said that Elena¡¯s appearance had indeed changed Ryan. She hoped that Elena could stay by Ryan¡¯s side for rest of her life. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t really understand him before.¡± Elena could not help but recall that it was also on a certain day five years ago when she was chased away by Lewis family. It was only then she realized that she was unable to move a single step away from that family. If it was not for the fact that she was forced to have no way out, Elena would not have gone against the current and be like today. The two of them were really in the same boat, but the only fortunate thing was that she was luckier than Ryan. She had a pair of intact legs, but Ryan did not. ¡°Mrs. Baker, I know what you want to say. Don¡¯t worry, I will never give up on Ryan. Since we are married, I will be responsible for him.¡± Mrs. Baker heard this and couldn¡¯t help but reveal a kind smile on her face. Sure enough, she was right about Elena. Perhaps Elena was a turning point for Ryan. Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Now Do You Believe It? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At night, Elena and Ryan had a video call. Seeing the handsome face of the man in the video, Elena asked, ¡°How long more do you need to go on a business trip?¡± ¡°Half a month.¡± It had been three days since he left. ording to the usual time, it would take about half a month. Elena¡¯s eyes showed a trace of gloominess. ¡°It will take so long?¡± The two of them had obviously been together for less than two months. But even since this man was not at home, she felt that she was not used to it. ¡°You miss me?¡± Ryan smiled. ¡°Not really. By the way, I have something to tell you. Your big brother hase to our house today.¡± Elena said. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Ryan did not mind. He knew this man went to their house. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°He said you went to look for a woman, and he even showed me a picture of you holding a woman in your arms.¡± For some reason, even though she knew Roman was deliberately sowing discord between them, she still did not mind. ¡°Haha, silly girl.¡± Hearing the man¡¯sughter, Elena was a little angry. ¡°What are youughing at? I didn¡¯t believe him. Otherwise, why would I video call you today?¡± ¡°Have a good rest. When I go back, I will take you directly to thepany to work.¡± Ryan knew Elena was very smart. He could not just waste resources like this. ¡°Ah? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do it ¡­¡± Although she graduated from a famous university, she had been working part-time for the past few years and didn¡¯t have any work experience. She was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Ryan took a deep breath. ¡°How can you not be my personal secretary?¡± Elena was speechless. Exclusive secretary? Why did it feel like she had snatched Xavier¡¯s job? Elena was in a good mood probably because she had talked to Ryan on the phone. She also slept very well that night. After Elena woke up next morning, she changed her cloths and went downstairs. What was surprising was that Ryan actually sat at the dining table. Elena, who was standing at the corner of the stairs, blinked her eyes hard and then patted her own face. Was she dreaming? ¡°Mrs. Baker, have I not woken up from my dream?¡± Mrs. Baker turned around and saw that she was hitting her face and immediately went forward. ¡°Madam, what are you doing?¡± But Mrs. Baker¡¯s face had a smile and also understood why Elena was like this. ¡°I am suspecting if I am still awake.¡± Elenaid beside Mrs. Baker¡¯s ear and softly said. But no matter how many times she blinked her eyes, Ryan still existed. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. Young Master rushed back this morning and has not eaten breakfast yet. Quickly go and apany Young Master to eat breakfast.¡± After Mrs. Baker finished speaking she continued to busy herself in the kitchen. Elena walked in front of Ryan and waved her hand in front of his eyes. ¡°You still don¡¯t believe that I am real?¡± Seeing Elena testing him, Ryan could not help but feel that it was somewhat funny. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe ¡­¡± Before Elena finished speaking, Ryan suddenly pulled her into his arms and pressed her lips. ¡°Hmm ¡­¡± Elena widened her eyes. This sudden action of Ryan shocked her. After tasting her lips thoroughly, Ryan let go of her. He smiled seductively and asked, ¡°Now do you believe it?¡± Elena¡¯s face was flushed red due to his kiss and after hearing his words she could not help but blushed faintly. This man¡¯s flirting skills are amazing! Seeing her blushing like this, Ryan was very happy. She looked enchanting. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Aftering into her senses, Elena was embarrassed. She quietly got up from Ryan¡¯sp and sat across from him. She took a bite of the bread and swallowed in her mouth while asking. ¡°I don¡¯t know which silly girl said she missed mest night. I was afraid that she would fall ill, so I had to come back early to take a look.¡± Ryan said as he ate. Elena was shocked after hearing this. He came all the way here just for her? ¡°Aren¡¯t you torturing your own body? It just so happens that you are back. You should rest at home.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t seem to care about his body. It was either workingte at night or working overtime. It was obvious that he was overdrawing his body. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be so thoughtful.¡± The sentence of Ryan made Elena¡¯s face turn slightly red. After the breakfast, Elena strongly requested Ryan to rest at home, but Ryan stubbornly insisted and took Elena away from the home. ¡°Miss Elena?¡± Just as Elena was pushing Ryan to stroll around, a man¡¯s voice suddenly sounded behind her. The two of them turned around and Elena finally saw that this man was Spencer who saved her life before. ¡°So it really is you. I thought I had mistaken you for someone else.¡± Spencer walked to Elena¡¯s side and looked down at Ryan. After Ryan saw the man clearly, his eyebrows were tightly knitted together. A cold light shone on his eyes. Every part of his face seemed to be warning the man not to get close to Elena. ¡°Ryan, when Mrs. Baker and I came out to buy things, we were almost hit by a car. It was this Mr. Spencer who saved me. in the end, I haven¡¯t properly thanked him.¡± Elena¡¯s face had a warm smile that made people feel rxed when they saw it. ¡°It was nothing. It¡¯s not worth mentioning. If Miss Elena really wants to repay me, why don¡¯t you treat me a meal today?¡± Spencer looked at Elena with a different light in his eyes. ¡°She is not free.¡± Without waiting for Elena¡¯s reply, Ryan directly refused. Elena heard Ryan¡¯s refusal and could not help but be slightly stunned. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡± Elena smiled helplessly. It was time for Ryan to have a good rest. Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Am I Redundant? Elena looked at Spencer with a trace of apology in her eyes, ¡°I am sorry. Mr. Spencer. My husband is not feeling well. I¡¯ll take him back to rest first ¡­¡± ¡°Why is it that he is not feeling well when I meet him? Is it because Mr. Monor is really not feeling well, or is it because he is feeling unwell after meeting me?¡± Spencer spoke blunty, as if he wanted to force Ryan to speak the truth. ¡°Whether your health is good or bad, of course it has to do with the person you meet. I didn¡¯t expect this mister know his own limitations.¡± Ryan did not want to be outdone and directly retorted. Elena ¡°¡­¡± What is wrong with them! Elena could not help but worry. If this continued, she was afraid that the two of them would start fighting. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Mr. Spencer, I¡¯m sorry. My husband just came back from a business trip and the time difference has not yet reversed. I will invite Mr. Spencer to dinner in a while.¡± Elena said apologetically once again. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Miss Elena. I will be staying in Hai City for a long time and we will have a lot of chances to meet again.¡± A meaningful look appeared in Spencer¡¯s eyes. Then, his eyes fell on Ryan¡¯s cold face and he unconsciously revealed a proud smile. ¡°Elena, where is my wallet?¡± Just as the two of them were about to leave, Ryan suddenly opened his mouth. Elena looked at the man¡¯s hand ad indeed found that his wallet was missing. ¡°Could it be that you put it on the counter when we were shopping just now and did not bring it over?¡± Elena could not help but be a little worried. Who was Ryan? If his wallet was lost, the loss could not be measured with just a little bit of money. ¡°Go and find it. I will wait for you here.¡± ¡°Okay, I will be right back.¡± Elena ran towards the store that she had just entered. Only Ryan and Spencer were left. They looked at each other. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the dignified second young master would use such a method. Is there something you want to say to me so that you send your wife away?¡± ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ryan shouted coldly. Spencer, however, had a yful look in his eyes. He sat on a chair not far from Ryan. ¡°This is not your own city. Why don¡¯t you let mee here?¡± Ryan was a little impatient. ¡°You are courting death.¡± ¡°I suddenly feel that Hai City is much more fun than Western Europe, especially your little wife. She is quite suitable for me.¡± Spencer did not care that the man in front of him and Elena were husband and wife. ¡°If you like it, you can take it directly.¡± However, Ryan did not care about it. It seemed that Elena was just an item that anyone could take. However, at this time, Spencer frowned and a trace of disbelief appeared on his face. ¡°She is your wife.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were unpredictable. ¡°It¡¯s just a business marriage. How much rtionship can you have?¡± Just as he finished his sentence, a sound of falling something to the ground came from behind him. Ryan heard it and his back stiffened. He could not help but hold his sleeve to hide his panic. Spencer did not notice anything unusual, but there was a trace of yfulness in the corner of his mouth. ¡°If that is the case, why don¡¯t you give your wife to me!¡± ¡°I have no objections. You can ask my wife if she wants to go you.¡± Ryan pushed the wheelchair over and turned to look at Elena. ¡°Do you like this man?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes were slightly red. She tried her best to hold back her tears. After a while, Elena finally let go of her tightly clenched hands. At this moment, her fingertips were already white, which was enough to prove how much strength she used to hold them. Elena bent down and picked up the wallet that had just fallen off. ¡°Mr. Spencer, don¡¯t joke around anymore. I have already married Ryan and have no intension of remarrying. Ryan, your wallet is at the front desk of the store. Remember to take it well next time.¡± She looked apologetically at Ryan then pushed Ryan away from the mall. When he turned around, Ryan clearly saw Elena¡¯s slightly red eyes. Ryan clenched his fists and endured his anger. ¡°Interesting ¡­¡± Spencer smiled and left in the opposite direction. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ryan sat on the wheelchair as if he was sitting on pins and needles. He seemed to have something to say to Elena but did not know how to say it. Back in the car, the entire atmosphere was dead silent. It was so oppressive that it made people unable to breath. After a long while, Elena slowly opened her mouth. ¡°Ryan, to you, am I an extra person?¡± No ¡­ Ryan muttered in his heart but he didn¡¯t know how to say it. Elena looked at Ryan with hope, but thetter only closed his eyes and did not answer. Elena lowered her head and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Haha, I got it.¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go home first. You should have a good rest. It is not a good for a leader to secretly run back from a business trip.¡± Elena held back her emotions but Ryan could hear that her voice was a little choked up. ¡°Yes.¡± Ryan closed his eyes again. Elena did not look at Ryan anymore. She turned her head to the edge of the window and looked at the pedestrians. The next second, a crystal like tear fell into her hand. Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34 A Change in Attitude When they returned home, Mrs. Baker saw that Elena lightly nodded her head and ran back to her room. Mrs. Baker originally wanted to stop Elena but she realized that this woman¡¯s expression was hurried as if she was running away from something. Mrs. Baker looked at Ryan with a puzzled expression, ¡°Young Master, what happened to Madam?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was also cold. Mrs. Baker could not help but frown. Why did these two people be like this after going out for a while? Ryan returned to the room and opened the door. He found Elena lying on the bed. When she heard Ryan¡¯s voice, she turned her body sideways and faced him with her back. ¡°I booked the flight for this afternoon.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Yes.¡± Elena did not say anything else. ¡°Then you have a good rest. I will leave first.¡± There were no more exnations orforting words. Hearing the sound of the door closing, Elena sat up and tears kept rolling in her eyes. ¡°Elena, bear with it. Don¡¯t be so useless.¡± However, her legs still ran out of the bed by ident. When she came downstairs, she found that Mrs. Baker had already closed the door outside. ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter? Young Master has already left.¡± Mrs. Baker was sure that something must have happened between them. She could clearly feel Elena¡¯s reluctance to part with Ryan. ¡°Why did he leave so quickly ¡­¡± ¡°Madam, the young master¡¯s car is just outside and hasn¡¯t gone far. Why don¡¯t I call him over and you guys can say a few more words.¡± After all, the two of them were newlyweds. It would be good if they could spend more time together. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Elena refused. What was the use of saying more? To Ryan, she was an extra person! She knew that their meeting was a mistake. If she had not reced Amara and married Ryan, the two of them would not have had any interactions in their lives. Elena returned to her room and saw the arrangement of the entire room. Before this, they were still considered harmonious. But now, Elena felt that this arrangement was somewhatical. It the afternoon, Elena received an unfamiliar phone call and discovered that it was actually Charles Monor. ¡°Dad, why did you have time to call me?¡± Elena had not called that word for many years. Now that she suddenly called him that, she felt a little awkward. ¡°I know Ryan went overseas for a business trip. You are also bored at home. Come and apany me and Ryan¡¯s mother for dinner tonight.¡± Charles¡¯s tone was gentle and peaceful, not like the tyrant who bullied others at all. ¡°Okay, dad. I will go back tonight.¡± Although she said that, Elena was still very nervous in her heart. Except for Roman, she was very concerned about the Monor family. The other member of Monor family weren¡¯t familiar with her. Elena did not know what the two elders liked, so she bought some tonics and took a car to the old residence of Monor family. The old residence of the Monor family really lived up to its reputation as a business empire in Hai city. Just by looking at the courtyard, it was enough to prove the generosity of the Monor family. It could no longer described as a vi. It was clearly a pce. ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re here. Please follow me.¡± When the butler at the door saw Elena, he bowed and his tone was very polite. He directly led her into the manor. Elena followed the butler into this magnificent pce like house. ¡°Elena is here. Quicklye in and take a seat.¡± Ryan¡¯s mother, Amanda, called out to Elena. Even if Ryan had already lost his mind, he was still her youngest son. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± Elena walked to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Are you used to living with Ryan after marriage?¡± Amanda asked, ¡°His personality is very strange. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± As Amanda spoke, she picked up a fruit and sat beside Elena. Elena nodded slightly. ¡°I got along well with Ryan. It¡¯s just that the two of us have never met before. We still need to get along slowly to understand each other¡¯s personalities.¡± ¡°Ever since he got into a car ident, his personality has be extremely cold. I¡¯m very d that the two of you can get along with each other.¡± Amanda said as she handed the peeled fruit to Elena. ¡°Have a taste of the fruit. It was just shipped over from overseas.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Thank you, Mom. How can I ask you to peel an apple for me?¡± Elena¡¯s enthusiasm towards this woman was hard to resist. Since five years ago when she was in dire straits, no one had ever treated her like this. For a moment, Elena found it hard to ept. ¡°We are all family. What is there to be polite about? If you have anything you want to eat or wear, you can tell me directly. We will all satisfy you.¡± Amada said as she put down the knife in her hand. However, her eyes were different from before. ¡°Mom, if you have anything you can tell me directly.¡± Elena also noticed and put down the fruit in her hand and looked at Amanda who had changed her expression. Amanda could not help but raise her eyebrows. She did not expect this woman to be so smart. Chapter 35 Chapter 35 Chapter 35 A Feast at Swan Goose Gate ¡°Since you have already said so much, I won¡¯t beat around the bush with you. You should know what kind of role Ryan is ying in Monor family right now.¡± Amanda¡¯s unhurried manner was like apletely different person from before. Elena frowned slightly, ¡°Mom, what do you mean by this? I have never participated in business matters. So I don¡¯t really understand. If you have something to say, just tell me.¡± Elena did not like such roundabout words. Moreover, this matter was rted to Ryan, so she didn¡¯t dare to make a decision directly. ¡°Elena, I believe that you are a smart woman. You must know what I meant to say. Our Monor family is facing a difficult situation right now, so we must find someone to bear the responsibility. I believe that you can understand what I am saying.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I said that I don¡¯t know anything about business. I really can¡¯t do anything about this.¡± Elena still pretended not to understand. Amanda was very angry and immediately stood up and pointed at Elena in front of her. ¡°You ¡­ You don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°What is mother talking about? I do not understand business matters at all. So it¡¯s useless for you to tell me this. Besides, I don¡¯t work in Monor family, so I don¡¯t know anything about thepany.¡± Elena also stood up and slightly lowered her head, like a child who had done something wrong. It seemed that today¡¯s meal was probably a feast at Swan Goose gate! The people of Monor family had all sided with Roman. Now that Monor family was in trouble, it was obvious that they wanted to push Ryan out as a scapegoat. ¡°What is wrong? Are you guys arguing?¡± Charles, who came down from the stairs, heard their voices and couldn¡¯t help but ask. Amanda saw her husband came down and supported him to sit down. ¡°There are still some people who do not know how to appreciate favors.¡± ¡°Elena, don¡¯t lower yourself to your mother¡¯s level.¡± Charles¡¯s tone was t,pletely different from the elites who had fought on the business world for a long time. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. It¡¯s my first time here and I have made Mom angry.¡± Elena couldn¡¯t help but apologize. She knew that it was disadvantage to Ryan now. Although she was angry, she couldn¡¯t break the rules. Charles came in front of Elena. ¡°Did you eat this apple? Don¡¯t you think this apple is very sweet?¡± ¡°The apple from overseas is indeed very sweet.¡± Elena answered truthfully. Charles picked up the apple on the table and ced it in front of Elena. However, just as Elena wanted to catch it, the apple was thrown to the ground by Charles. ¡°Sorry, this apple is too big. It is not easy to hold it.¡± Elena looked at the apple on the ground that was covered in dust and could not help frowning. What was this man trying to do? ¡°Elena, I know you are a smart person. Although this apple tastes sweeter and more delicious than the ones in the country, since it fell on the ground, it can only be a useless apple.¡± After saying that, Charles turned around and walked into the kitchen. Elena was still looking at the apple on the ground. Charles was hinting that this apple was Ryan. No matter how bright and beautiful he was before, he was still a trash now and could not go to the elegant hall. She never thought that Ryan¡¯s parents would be such a person. Was Ryan not their child? Elena picked up the apple and walked straight to the kitchen. She turned on the faucet and put the apple under the faucet to wash it. After a while, the entire apple looked brand new. Elena then put the apple in front of Charles. ¡°Dad, this apple is very precious. If you don¡¯t eat it when it falls on the ground, it will be a waste. If you wash it, the abandoned apple can also be eaten.¡± A trace of shock appeared on Charles¡¯s face. He never thought that this little girl would be so eloquent. ¡°If it¡¯s a strained with dirty stuff, it can be washed clean. What if this apple is broken?¡± Charles asked again. ¡°If it is broken, then it will be even easier. We can just cut off the tumor of the apple and leave only the good ones.¡± Elena put the washed mouth in front of her mouth and bit it. Charles stood where he was and his eyes had some intriguing look. After a while, Charlesughed loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so smart. Today I prepared some dishes that you like to eat. Quicklye and eat.¡± After sitting down, Charles looked at the maid who had just brought the dishes over, ¡°Go and ask the young master toe down and eat.¡± Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Bad Intentions Roman came to the dining table and looked at Elena. He had a light smile on his face. ¡°Sister-inw, long time no see.¡± Elena smiled and said. ¡°Big Brother, you must be joking. Didn¡¯t we just meet a few days ago?¡± ¡°What? Have you guys met alone?¡± Amanda looked at Elena and Roman. ¡°Yes, mother. Big Brother specifically came to tell me to pay more attention to Ryan¡¯s work overseas.¡± In other words, it was also to say that Roman was meddling in other people¡¯s business. It was not up to other people to talk about the matters between her and her husband. Charles had always felt guilty about what happened five years ago. Although he had asked him to give up his position as the president, he still allowed him to keep his right as the general manager. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 However, today, he heard from Elena that Roman had gone to cause trouble. He was unhappy. ¡°Roman, your brother¡¯s legs are not convenient. Don¡¯t disturb his rest in the future. If you have anything to say, make a decision or ask me.¡± ¡°I know, Dad.¡± Roman lowered his head and frowned. He had heard what Elena said upstairs. He did not expect this woman to more direct in some matters than ordinary people. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that he had to be careful of this woman in the future. After dinner, Charles said that he still had some matters to deal with. He got up and went back to the study. Amanda did not have anything else to say to Elena. This woman was nothing more than a chess piece used by the family. To their family, marrying her to her youngest son was just a chess piece. She was nothing more than a useless piece of trash. Only Roman and Elena were left in the living room. Elena looked at the time and got up to bow. ¡°Thank you very much for your hospitality today. I will go back first.¡± ¡°Sister-inw is in such a hurry to leave. Is she going back to deal with some business?¡± Roman also wanted to test Elena to see if she could be used by him or not. ¡°Big brother, if you have something to say, just say it. There is no need to beat around the bush.¡± Elena turned her head and looked at the man in front of her who had a warm smile on his face. He was a typical smiling tiger. Roman looked at the apple on the table. ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s mind is so clear. Don¡¯t you think you want to achieve something?¡± Elena was not a fool. This man clearly wanted to bribe her. But since she had already be Ryan¡¯s wife, she definitely wouldn¡¯t betray him. Furthermore, Roman was not a good person and Elena would never follow him. Roman held the apple in his hand and smiled. ¡°Sister-inw is very smart. I hope sister-inw can join thepany of Monor family to help. To me, it is like adding wings to a tiger.¡± ¡°You are too polite, big brother. Ryan had previously said that he wanted me to work in thepany. My specific job was to be his personal secretary. If big brother wants me to seed, then I will do as big brother wishes.¡± Elena knew that she did not have a job now. While relying on the Lewis family, she also had to hug Ryan, this big tree, at the same time. But once she had a financial source, perhaps some things would be easy to deal with. ¡°Just being my brother¡¯s personal secretary is just doing some cumbersome things. I¡¯m afraid it would be a waste of your talent.¡± Roman did not agree to let Elena stay by Ryan¡¯s side. He must take such a talent for his own use. ¡°Then what does Big Brother think?¡± Elena asked. ¡°I do have a position, but I don¡¯t know if sister-inw can take it.¡± ¡°Big brother, just say it. No one can do everything in their lifetime. There are some things that you can¡¯t learn.¡± Elena looked at Roman and said. Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Take Care of Her in Future ¡°Sister-inw is indeed a forthright person. Mypany¡¯s design director position is still empty. I heard that sister-inw graduated from famous university¡¯s design major. This position is definitely not difficult for sister-inw.¡± Elena could not help but frown when she heard this. Roman was clearly looking for trouble for her. She studied clothing design, while Roman¡¯s job was to design houses. It sounded like they were all designed but the difference was like heaven and earth. Seeing the troubled look on Elena¡¯s face, Roman could not help but raise his hand. ¡°Could it be that this matter has already troubled sister-inw?¡± Elena really wanted to p him to death in the face of this man¡¯s provocation. ¡°What is Big Brother saying? Although my major in university is clothing design, I believe that as long as I am willing to work hard, the design of the house is definitely not a difficult problem.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll go and pick up my sister-inw for work tomorrow.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Roman just wanted to humiliate her, so Elena naturally would not give him this chance. ¡°Big brother, this matter is indeed not difficult for me but I do not want to do this job.¡± ¡°Oh? Sister-inw, do you think the sry of this job is too low?¡± Elena¡¯s answer surprised Roman. ¡°It has nothing to do with the sry. I just feel that this assistant job is more suitable for me.¡± Elena said firmly. ¡°Since that is the case, then I will not force you. I will pick you up to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Big Brother.¡± After saying that, Elena left the old residence. She originally did not want to deal with this family, so it took a lot of effort. The next day, Roman came to Elena¡¯s ce on time to pick her up. Mrs. Baker even reminded Elena before getting on the car that Roman was not a good person. Elena also spoke to Mrs. Baker, ¡°I know what you are thinking in your heart. Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely not betray Ryan.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When Roman brought Elena to thepany, everyone looked over. Everyone in thepany knew that Roman was with Amara, and now there was another woman who got out of his car. ¡°Look, young master actually brought another woman to thepany. She looks even prettier than Amara.¡± ¡°What do you know? How many diamond kings like them are wholeheartedly devoted? I¡¯m afraid this is something new for the CEO.¡± Roman brought Elena to the ce where Ryan worked. Compared to the areas that they had just passed by, this ce looked a little deste. ¡°This is where my brother usually works.¡± As they were talking, a woman in red dress twisted her body and walked towards Roman. ¡°Young Master, why are you free today?¡± ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my brother¡¯s personal assistant. Please take care of her in the future.¡± Roman¡¯s tone clearly became more serious. ¡°Since it is the person rmended by the young master, I will take good care of her.¡± That woman saw Elena did not have the slightest bit of arrogance on her body. She endured her impatience and walked over with her. When they passed by Roman, the woman did not forget to wink at him. The two of them came to a room. It was about the same size as the other directors office, but the color inside was ck and white. It was Ryan¡¯s style. ¡°This is Second Young Master¡¯s office. In the future, you only need to wipe the table and sweep the floor. As for important documents, you don¡¯t need to organize them. After all, you just arrived. If you make a mistake, it will be a loss of billions and billions of dors.¡± The woman in the red dress held back her disgust and said to Elena. This woman had been specially taken care by Roman. Her following days in thepany would definitely not be easy. ¡°I know. Is there anything else you need to tell me?¡± Elena looked at the woman in front of her and said. ¡°Nothing important. I just hope that you do things seriously and do not have any evil thoughts that you should not have.¡± The woman in red dress nced at Elena. Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Trapped in the Company Mind? Elena smiled brightly. She had been brought in by Roman. This woman in red must have thought that she had some kind of rtionship with Roman. ¡°May I know how to address you, youngdy?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Elsa.¡± Elsa¡¯s tone was somewhat impatient. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Miss Elsa, I hope you don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any improper thoughts about anyone in thepany, so I also hope that you will have a proper attitude towards me!¡± Elsa revealed a sneer, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t need to exin.¡± Elena was not angry, she knew that time could prove everything. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena walked into Ryan¡¯s office and sat in a small suite outside. Seeing the peopleing and going, she did not know what kind of mood Ryan had when he worked here. In the past, Ryan used to sit in the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor. Now that his position had been reced, she was afraid that he would be sad. She also felt unpleasant in her heart. Just as this idea popped up in her mind, it was immediately snuffed out by Elena. She seemed to have forgotten her own identity. To Ryan, she was just a person who was not important. Elena sat in front of the desk but did not know what to do. Just now, Elsa also did not exin clearly. She could not havee here to wipe the table and sweep the floor all the time. At this time, a woman carried a lot of folders and ced them in front of Elena. She still had a look of distain on her face. ¡°This is the thing that Supervisor Elsa asked me to pass to you. You need to rearrange this information so that you can familiarize yourself with the business.¡± Elena saw this hill-like document and could not help but frown as she looked at this woman. ¡°Sorry, I am Ryan Monor¡¯s assistant and I do not ask about these things. Moreover, these documents were from a long time ago. Why did you let me tidy them up?¡± ¡°Why are you talking so much nonsense? Just do what I tell you to do.¡± Another woman came from behind the woman. She was still holding the same amount of documents as before. She threw them on Elena¡¯s table again. ¡°And these.¡± ¡°It was already barely enough to finish reading those documents just now. How could I finish reading all of them?¡± These women were simply looking for trouble. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would let you finish reading them in a day. I¡¯ll give you five days. If you can¡¯t do it well you don¡¯t have to work here anymore.¡± After the woman finished speaking, she left in her high heels, which were more than ten centimeters long. Elena sighed, but she still buried her head in tidying up. When she was halfway through the documents, Elena looked up and found that it was already dark. There was no more in the office anymore. When Elena left, it was already 10 o¡¯ clock at night. Elena stood up and stretched her body. It had been a long time since she had done this kind of work. Even when she moved, her body made creaking sounds. Elena put away the documents and brought some important documents with her. When she arrived at thepany building, she found that thepany¡¯s door was actually locked. Elena wanted to call the security guard but found that the security guard seemed to have fallen asleep in the security room and could not hear her call at all. Elena took out her phone and wanted to call for help but found that the phone was out of battery at the critical moment. Elena was now the one who could not call for anybody. The entire corridor was pitch ck. Elena knocked hard on the door but there was no reaction. ¡°Is there anyone there? Help! Someone is trapped her. Is there anyone who can help me?¡± Elena was hitting the door while calling for help. She was trying to find someone to help her along the way. Elena looked at the street in front of her. Although this ce was in the city center, thepany had closed the door. No one would care if there was another person locked here. Elena tried to break thepany¡¯s door but found that the material of the ss was very solid. Under normal circumstances, it would not break. Maybe it was because Elena knocked the door loudly, but there were people outside looking over. However, those people had the mentality of watching a show and did not have any intention ofing over to help. Elena frowned tightly. What kind of sin did shemit in her previous life? In this life, there was actually not a single person who came over to help her. Just as she was thinking, a man¡¯s figure walked towards her. Elena focused her eyes and looked. She was shocked. ¡°It¡¯s actually you.¡± Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39 You can pay me with your body Spencer walked closer and saw Elena trapped. He couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°When I was far away, I saw this figure looking like you. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be you.¡± Elena directly sat on the ground and looked at the man who was only separated by a piece of ss from her. ¡°Do you think it is funny?¡± Spencer asked. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you work overtime but you are locked!¡± Although Elena was in a bad mood just now, being able to have an acquaintance here to chat with her made her feel better. Spencer could not help but smile. ¡°Actually, things are not that bad. At least you met me. Although I can¡¯t save you, I can chat with you.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know where that security guard went. I just saw him sleeping over there. In thispany, someone is targeting me. He must have been instructed by someone to leave on purpose.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Are you sure? If that¡¯s the case, you canin to your leader.¡± Spencer reminded. ¡°What if the person who is targeting me is my leader? Before I can stand firm, I can tolerate everything, but the day I stand firm will be the day I counterattack.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes shed with a resolute light, as if she was going to tear those people into pieces. ¡°Hahaha.¡± Spencer who was sitting outside couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Elena showed a puzzled expression. ¡°Of course I amughing at you. Seeing how you hate evil like this, if you were born in ancient times, you would definitely be a chivalrous woman.¡± Spencer looked at Elena. It seemed like he had not seen such a pure and clear look in a long time. Elena dly epted Spencer¡¯s evaluation of her. ¡°You are right. If I were born in ancient times, I might really be a chivalrous woman of my generation. Achoo ¡­¡± Before Elena could finish, she sneezed. Spencer could not help frowning. ¡°Do you have a cold?¡± ¡°Maybe because it iste at night and I am not wearing much, so I have a little cold.¡± Elena rubbed her nose as she spoke. In the past, her body had never been so delicate. What was wrong with her body? Spencer could not help but feel worried when he saw Elena like this. The night itself was cold. If this woman was cold, she would not be able to go to work the next day. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°It is not possible for you to continue like this. I better call the police and ask them to save you. Otherwise, you will have a fever the next day if you stay in there for one night.¡± Spencer took out his phone and dialed 110. Elena looked at Spencer gratefully. She had indeed met a benefactor. This man had saved her twice. When the police rushed over, Elena did not know how many times she had sneezed. Seeing that Elena¡¯s face was slightly red and her nose was also red from the cold, Spencer took off his cloths and put them on Elena¡¯s body. ¡°Hurry up and go home.¡± ¡°There is no need for cloths. You should put them on. It¡¯s cold tonight. If you catch a cold again ¡­ Then the two of us will really be brothers in trouble.¡± Elena said as she nned to return the cloths she was wearing to Spencer. Spencer rejected her. ¡°I am a man. It doesn¡¯t matter. You should wear it. I¡¯ll send you back now. It¡¯s so late and you can¡¯t get a taxi.¡± Elena could only smile awkwardly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Mr. Spencer. From thest time until now, I already owe you three favors. I don¡¯t know how to repay you.¡± ¡°If Miss Elena really feels that she owes me, then she can pay me with her body!¡± Spencer went forward and approached Elena. There was a yful smile on his face. Elena¡¯s face immediately turned red and took a step back. ¡°Mr. Spencer, are you joking?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that¡¯s enough. Are you still going to stand here and freeze? Hurry up and leave. I¡¯ll send you back.¡± Spencer did not answer Elena¡¯s question. Instead, he directly brought Elena back to her vi. Before Elena got off the car, she saw Mrs. Baker standing at the door from afar with a worried look on her face. Mrs. Baker saw Elena got off the car and immediately ran over. ¡°Madam, you are finally back. I was so anxious. Why did youe back sote on the first day of work?¡± Elena saw Mrs. Baker¡¯s worried look and her heart felt warm. Ever since she was chased out five years ago, no one had ever cared about her like this and let her taste the warmth of the world. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t I alreadye back? I was working overtime at thepany and forgot about the time. I didn¡¯t expect to be locked in thepany.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me? I can go and pick you up. I happen to have thepany key.¡± Mrs. Baker was still very worried. If something happened to Madam, how should she exin it to Young Master? Elena tool out her phone and waved it in front of Mrs. Baker¡¯s eyes. There was a trace of grievance on her face. ¡°But the phone is out of battery.¡± ¡°Since Miss Elena has already sent it back, then I will not disturb anymore. Let¡¯s meet again in the future.¡± Spencer said and sat back in the car. Elena thanked him gratefully and Spencer drove away. Only then did Mrs. Baker notice Spencer and then looked at Elena in confusion. ¡°Madam, why did you meet this man again?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say. It was all thanks to Mr. Spencer today. If not for him, I¡¯m afraid I would really have stayed in thepany for a night. Achoo ¡­¡± Elena said as she sneezed again. Mrs. Baker saw that the situation was not good and quickly helped Elena into the house. Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 Why Didn¡¯t She Answer? Mrs. Baker looked at Elena¡¯s appearance and was a little dispirited. She went forward and asked, ¡°Madam, are you really alright? It seems that yourplexion is not too good.¡± ¡°Is there?¡± Elena did have a headache. Maybe it was because she caught a cool breeze when she was sitting downstairs. Mrs. Baker a little worried and went forward to put her hand on Elena¡¯s forehead. Only then did she realize that Elena¡¯s forehead was very hot. ¡°Madam, you have a fever.¡± Elena had not been sick for a few years and had not felt this kind of feeling for a long time. Elena touched her forehead and it was indeed a little hot. Only then did she know that she was sick. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will be fine after I sleep.¡± It was not easy for her to enter thepany. She absolutely could not let Ryan lose face. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena came to her bedroom. After taking a shower, she fell asleep on the bed. Mrs. Baker brewed some ginger soup and brought it into Elena¡¯s room. She saw that Elena was already sleeping on the bed. Mrs. Baker once again raised her hand to touch Elena¡¯s forehead. It was still very hot. Mrs. Baker took the towel that she had just washed and put it on Elena¡¯s forehead. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Madam, you must take good care of your body. If Young Masteres back and sees you like this, he will probably feel heartache.¡± After that, Mrs. Baker used the physical cooling method and began to repeatedly wipe Elena¡¯s body. After Mrs. Baker finished, she went downstairs and did not expect that the phone in the living room would be ringing. After Mrs. Baker picked up the phone, Ryan¡¯s worried voice came from the other side of the phone. ¡°Mrs. Baker, why didn¡¯t Elena answer when I called her?¡± ¡°Young Master, you can¡¯t me Madam. Madam has a fever. She went to the Monor family¡¯spany to work today and worked overtime until now. Moreover, she was locked in thepany and caught cold wind. She is now lying on the bed and resting.¡± Mrs. Baker said as she looked at the room upstairs. She did not know if Elena was still feeling ufortable at this moment. After Ryan heard it, he became even more worried, ¡°How could she have a fever? And without my permission, how could she go to work?¡± ¡°Last night, Master and Madam invited Madam to the old residence for dinner. I think it was at that time they brought up this matter. This morning, they let Eldest Young Master take her to work.¡± Mrs. Baker¡¯s tone was somewhat hesitant as she spoke. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Hearing Mrs. Baker¡¯s voice, Ryan felt that something was not right. ¡°I feel that Madam might have been bullied in thepany for this to happen. Furthermore, Madam is stubborn and will not say anything if she is wronged.¡± In the end, Mrs. Baker still voiced out her concerns. Those people from the Monor family were not easy to deal with, so it was inevitable that they would bully Elena. It was not only the Madam, but also Second Young Master. When Second Young Master was in the company, there would be people who did not take him seriously. Naturally, it was also because Roman. ¡°Help me take good care of her during this period of time.¡± Ryan did not directly answer Mrs. Baker¡¯s question and hung up the phone. Mrs. Baker put down the phone in her hand and shook her head helplessly. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are doing. You don¡¯t even know how to take good care of your own wife.¡± She washed the towel in her hand and went upstairs to help Elena. After that, Elena slowly opened her eyes and was unable to move as if she was pressed against the bed by a ghost. ¡°Water ¡­¡± Elena¡¯s voice became hoarse. After Mrs. Baker heard it, she immediately held the ginger soup in her hands and helped Elena up, ¡°Madam, you are currently having a high fever. I have made a bowl of ginger soup for you. You should drink it first to warm your stomach and drive away the cold.¡± Elena was already in a daze from the fever and could not hear what this woman was saying. She just drank the ginger soup with Mrs. Baker¡¯s hand andid on the bed unconscious. The next day, it waste in the morning when Elena slowly opened her eyes. It was already 10 in the morning and Elena let out a scream, ¡°It is already sote!¡± Elena hurriedly changed her cloths and went downstairs and saw Mrs. Baker busy tidying up the room. Seeing Elena, Mrs. Baker could not help but be puzzled, ¡°Madam, why are you up?¡± Elena asked in a fluster. ¡°Mrs. Baker, did I not tell you to wake me up earlyst night?¡± ¡°You had a high feverst night and it was not suitable for you to walk around. You should take a good rest. Don¡¯t go to work today.¡± Why did this woman work so hard? It was the same as Ryan¡¯s personality. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. Since I have already gone to work in thepany, I have to be serious. I amte now and I haven¡¯t applied for leave. I will probably be punished by the leader.¡± Elsa was Roman¡¯s subordinate. Roman must have told her that she must not let any evidence fall on her. Mrs. Baker saw Elena putting her life on the line and could not help but worry, ¡°Madam, this is really not good for your health. You are still having a fever. What if you catch a cold in thepany?¡± Elena poured herself a cup of water on the coffee table and directly drank it. ¡°I am as strong as a cow now and there is no problem at all. You do not need to worry. I will go to the company first. I wille backter to tell you about this matter.¡± There was not enough time so Elena wanted to rush to thepany as soon as possible. ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. This will easily cause hypoglycemia.¡± Mrs. Baker shouted but just as her voice faded, that woman had already run away. Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 She Fainted When Elena arrived at thepany, everyone was already working in their own desks. Elena came to her office with an awkward expression. Elsa walked over from the side, ¡°Do you know what time is it? Do you really think thepany is your own home? Do you think you cane and go as you please?¡± ¡°I am sorry supervisor. I did get up littlete today. I worked overtime a littlest night. When I went back, the door downstairs was already locked. So when the wind blew, my body felt a little ufortable.¡± Elena exined. However, Elsa was not optimistic about Elena¡¯s exnation, ¡°Just say that you arezy. I told you that you do not have so many excuses to work in thispany. If you do not want to work, pack your thing and get the hell out of here.¡± ¡°Manager, what I said is true. I am still burning up right now.¡± Elena said again. Elsa crossed her arms and looked at Elena. ¡°Since you are having a fever, why did youe to the company?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Hurry back to your job. Don¡¯t lose your job as soon as youe. There are many people who want to squeeze into Monor family to work but have no chance. You have alreadye in through the back door. Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t want to work here, get the hell out of here and get some space for others.¡± After Elsa finished teaching Elena a lesson, she angrily stepped on her high heels, which were more than ten centimeters long and left. The entire floor was being steeped on by her until it made nking sounds. Elena let out a long breath. This could be considered to have passed the test, right? It was better to quickly return to her job and continue working. She had not finished reading those documents. She knew that those people were deliberately making fun of her, but Elena did not want to admit defeat to them. Elena was dizzy from reading the documents due to her illness. In a daze, Elena felt a little sleepy and fell asleep on the table. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But in the next second, she heard a bang and it scared Elena so much that she shivered. She stood up and saw Nova standing in front of her. She even put down a stack of new folders in her hands. ¡°You actually dare to sleep here! Did thepany ask you to sleep here?¡± Nova¡¯s face was full of distain. When she saw this woman, she felt disgusted. She did not know what method this woman used to seduce Roman that he actually let her enter the Monor¡¯s. Elena looked at Nova and then looked at the stack of documents, ¡°What are these?¡± ¡°Of course there is new information that needs to be sorted out by you.¡± Elena frowned. She opened one of the documents but found these documents were not new at all. They were all from a few years ago. ¡°These are things from a few years ago. Why do you want me to sort them out?¡± Elena was somewhat dissatisfied. Asking her to deal with the documents for this year was already within her tolerance limit, but she did not expect these people to be more and more excessive. ¡°You still dare to yell at me? Do you really think you are someone important? Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are following Mr. Roman. Is the president someone that a woman like you can get close to?¡± ¡°Who do you think is bad? Tell me again.¡± Elena originally held back the matter of this woman giving her trouble, but she did not think that this woman would actually dare to scold her. If a tiger does not show its might, do you really think that I am Hello Kitty? ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you. What do you think?¡± Just as Elena was about to go forward and argue, the sound of door opening suddenly sounded behind them. The two of them turned around and saw that it was Jackson. When Nova saw Jackson, she was stunned for a moment before her heart was filled with joy. ¡°Master Hall, why are you here?¡± Everyone in H city knew that Jackson was a famous yboy. Whoever could be with him would definitely be sessful in the future. ¡°Do I need to report to you about what I¡¯m doing here?¡± Jackson¡¯s face was full of distain. He looked at the woman who was unhappy. Then he looked at Elena, who was beside him and said, ¡°Sister-inw ¡­¡± ¡°Ahem, hello, Mr. Hall¡± Elena coughed and interrupted Jackson. Jackson skimmed through the documents and saw the pile of documents on the desk. He frowned and said, ¡°She is here to be the assistant to the General Manager, not to sort out the files.¡± Jackson¡¯s tone became heavier and heavier and then his eyes became cold. ¡°Master Hall, you misunderstood. I wanted Elena to understand the history of the Monor¡¯s, so I asked her to organize these documents.¡± However, in the next second, Elena, who was standing at the side, fell to the ground and lost consciousness. ¡°Sister-inw ¡­¡± Jackson was stunned. He immediately picked Elena up and rushed out. Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Help Me Guard Her Nova, who was behind could not help but frown. This Elena was too good at acting. Why did she only faint when Jackson came? Elsa, who was outside, saw that Jackson actually carried Elena and ran out. She immediately frowned and walked into the office, ¡°What happened? Why did Jackson carry Elena out?¡± Everyone in thepany knew that Elsa like Jackson. Although she was by Roman¡¯s side, she was chosen by Roman because of her outstanding abilities. When Nova heard this, her face was full of dissatisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re still asking? I think she was just pretending. She was perfectly fine when she talked to me earlier. I didn¡¯t expect she would faint after Jacksoning here.¡± Elsa could not help but clench her fists when she heard that. This damn Elena actually dared to snatch her man. She must be irreconcble with this woman. On the other side, Jackson carried Elena to the car and rushed to the hospital. When he just came out, he found that Elena already had a fever and it seemed like it had not been long. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Aftering to the hospital, Jackson took advantage of Elena being pushed in for a check-up and called Mrs. Baker toe over and take care of Elena. As a man, it was inconvenient for him to be here, so it was better to let her take care of Elena. When Mrs. Baker heard this, she rushed to the hospital. Her expression was hurried and her face was full of anxiety. When she saw Jackson, she immediately ran over, ¡°Mr. Hall, how is our Madam?¡± ¡°She just caught and cold and has a fever. The doctor has already given her a fever injection. It will be good as long as she wakes up. Beforeing to thepany, didn¡¯t you notice that she was not feeling well?¡± Jackson asked. Mrs. Baker was Ryan¡¯s nanny and naturally had to take care of Elena. Why did she not even notice that she was sick? ¡°Last night, Madam was trapped in thepany and had a fever when she came back. I wanted to let her sleep a little longer in the morning, but Madam insisted on going to work.¡± Mrs. Baker exined. ¡°Why would she be trapped in thepany? What exactly is going on?¡± Jackson frowned and asked. Mrs. Baker was not clear about thepany¡¯s matters. She only heard Elena say a few words when she came back. ¡°It seems that the first day she came to thepany, the people let her read a lot of documents.¡± Jackson understood when he heard this. He just did not expect Elena would rather work overtime than beughed at by others. This woman¡¯s character was really simr to Ryan¡¯s. ¡°You can take care of her here. I have to leave first.¡± After Jackson finished speaking, he nced at Elena, who was lying on the bed and turned around to leave the ward, In the car outside the hospital, Jackson called Ryan. Ryan, who was in the middle of a meeting, saw that it was Jackson¡¯s phone and didn¡¯t take it. He did not like to be disturbed while working. However, Jackson kept calling Ryan. Ryan had no choice but to pick up the phone outside. ¡°You better give me a reason to pick up your phone.¡± ¡°Does it count if Elena fainted?¡± ¡°The reason.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was extremely cold. There was actually someone who dared to touch his woman. He was really courting death! ¡°Ryan rmended Elena to go in. it is inevitable that someone will make things difficult for her. As for the specific situation, I believe you know it clearly in your heart.¡± Jackson did not hide anything. Anyway, Ryan and Roman were already great enemies. He did not mind fanning the mes. He also hoped that Ryan could make a move earlier. Roman had upied that position for too long. ¡°Help me guard her. Don¡¯t let her go back to thepany before I go back.¡± The Monor familypany was a wolf¡¯s den. After Roman introduced Elena to it, she would definitely be the target of public criticism. Most of the people in thepany were Roman¡¯s men. Because Ryan was second young master Monor, they did not dare to do anything to him openly. But Elena was different. If someone knew Elena was Ryan¡¯s wife, she would not be able to move an inch in thepany in the future. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°I advise you to hurry back and rectify the atmosphere of thepany.¡± Jackson could not help but remind her. Elena¡¯s personality was too stubborn. If she insisted on doing this, she would suffer. In the end, it would only bring harm to herself. ¡°Got it.¡± After saying those three words, Ryan hung up the phone fiercely in the next second. Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Chapter 43 Jackson¡¯s Counterattack Jackson was about to say something, when Ryan directly hung up the phone. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Hello¡­?¡± Jackson was stunned and could not help frowning. This man is too overbearing! However, Jackson also knew that if he let Elena return to thepany these few days, there would be many more problem. She was Ryan¡¯s personal secretary. Some things were better to wait for Ryan to come back before dealing with them. Roman¡¯s brilliant point was that he brought Elena in on the surface. He let Elena remember his kindness, but also secretly let others bully Elena. It was a good n. Just when Jackson was about to leave the hospital, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw the caller ID, he could not help sneering. ¡°I haven¡¯t found you yet, but you havee to find me.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Jackson picked up the phone and said in a strange tone, ¡°Yo, isn¡¯t this Young Master Monor? Why are you calling me at this time?¡± ¡°Did youe to thepany today?¡± Roman¡¯s tone was somewhat unfriendly. ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He had indeed gone to thepany. So many people had seen it, and he had even taken Elena away. But so what? ¡°Jackson Hall, don¡¯t forget your identity. Our Monor¡¯s isn¡¯t a ce where you cane and go as you please.¡± Roman scolded. He wanted to rope Jackson in, but this man didn¡¯t know how to appreciate his kindness. Since he was on Ryan¡¯s side, he shouldn¡¯t me Roman for being heartless. Jackson wasn¡¯t someone who could be easily bullied. When he heard Roman¡¯s words, he immediately said unhappily, ¡°Young Master Monor, no matter what, our two families are friends. Besides, I have a deep rtionship with Ryan. Ryan is now on a business trip overseas. Is there anything wrong with me coming here to help him?¡± ¡°Since you say so, then aren¡¯t you skipping work now?¡± Roman did not want to let Jackson go easily. ¡°Yes, I am. You can do whatever you want. If there is nothing else, I will hang up first.¡± Jackson immediately started acting like a rascal. Roman was really angry. He really could not do anything to Jackson. However, Roman did note to him because of this matter. It was because of Elena. ¡°Did youe to thepany today to take Elena away? What reason do you have to take her away?¡± Roman said. Elsa had just told him about Elena being taken away by Jackson. He brought Elena into Monor¡¯s to monitor her every move, but he did not expect that she would be taken away by Jackson. Hearing this, Jackson let out a coldugh, ¡°So young master Monor also knows about Elena. You and I both know Elena¡¯s identity. She has a fever of 39 degrees. Don¡¯t tell me you, as the big brother, don¡¯t care about her? What more do you want her to continue sorting out?¡± ¡°What did you say? Elena has a fever?¡± A trace of surprise appeared in Roman¡¯s eyes. He indeed did not know about this matter. However, Jackson kept pressing forward step by step. ¡°I think you did it on purpose, taking advantage of the fact that Ryan isn¡¯t bullying his wife. Only you, Roman Monor, could think of such a method.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go too far with your words. It¡¯s not your ce to talk nonsense about my brother and me.¡± Roman shouted angrily. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to interfere with the matters between you two brothers, but Elena and I are also considered as friends. Since we are friends, I can¡¯t just watch her get bullied in thepany. Also ¡­ since Elena is sick, I will take a leave on her behalf. Before Ryanes back, she will not go to the company to work. As the CEO, you better take care of your subordinate.¡± Without waiting for Roman to speak, Jackson hung up the phone. On the other side, Roman was quite angry. Jackson¡¯s temper was indeed the same as Ryan¡¯s. However, he did not expect Elena to have a fever. When he thought of her youthful and lovely face, Roman did not know why, but he felt a little restless in his heart. Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Ryan is Back Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena was lying in the hospital. It was as if she had a long dream. There was a car ident, blood, screams and a big fire in the dream. When Elena woke up, she found that she was in a white room. Elena looked around and found that she was in the hospital. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A maic voice came to Elena¡¯s ear. Elena was shocked and turned her head to see the man beside her. Elena was immediately surprised, ¡°You? Why and when did youe back?¡± Because of the fever, her throat was already somewhat hoarse. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°I know you are sick. I came backst night.¡± Ryan said with heartache. Elena looked carefully and found that Ryan¡¯s face was indeed a little haggard. It was probably because he had been through the night. Elena sighed helplessly. ¡°You are so busy with work. There is no need toe back. I am just having a fever. There is no big problem.¡± ¡°My work isn¡¯t as important as yours.¡± Ryan said and the door was opened. Mrs. Baker walked over with a thermos box. ¡°Madam, I made some porridge at home. You should drink it while it¡¯s hot. The doctor said that your fever has gone down. It¡¯s better to eat something light.¡± After Mrs. Baker finished speaking, she ced the things in her hands on the bedside table and said, ¡°You do not know how anxious Young Master was when he came backst night and rushed to the hospital. He did not even eat and did not rest for the whole night.¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker, go and get the chopsticks.¡± Ryan did not seem to want Elena to hear this and directly stopped Mrs. Baker from continuing. Mrs. Baker smiled faintly and walked out of the room. Elena looked at the man in front of her, ¡°Are you tired? Do you want toe up and rest? I am fine now.¡± ¡°I am fine.¡± Ryan said and handed the porridge to Elena. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot. Your throat is so hoarse.¡± After saying that, he looked at the time. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and deal with some business first. I won¡¯t be going to the branch office for a business trip for now. I¡¯ll stay at home to apany you during this period of time.¡± Then, he sat in a wheelchair and left the ward. Elena, on the other hand, was a little surprised. Why did this man suddenly worry for her? Elena clearly remembered what he had said to Spencer back then. But thinking about it, Elena felt relieved. Everything was because of the marriage. She and Ryan had not reached the point where they could not be separated. Thinking about this, Elena did not feel so ufortable. At night, Elena had alreadypleted the discharge procedures. She did not like the atmosphere in the hospital, so she went back after visiting her mother. When Elena returned to her room, she found that Ryan¡¯s study door was closed. It seemed that Ryan was still handling work inside. ¡°It¡¯s sote and you still don¡¯t want to rest?¡± Elena opened the door of the study. Ryan was concentrating on his work and did not hear Elena¡¯s question. Seeing him unmoved, Elena could only return to her room. After thinking for a while, she went to the kitchen to prepare some food and waited for Ryan to finish his work. When Ryan finished his work, it was already midnight. He stretched his body and walked out of the study. Only then did he realize that the light in the living room was still on. Ryan sat in a wheelchair and came to the living room. He found that Elena had fallen asleep at the dining table. The food on the table had long since cooled down. ¡°Elena, wake up. Go back to your room and sleep.¡± Ryan said. Elena opened her sleepy eyes and looked at Ryan. ¡°Have you finished your work? I prepared some food for you, but I didn¡¯t expect you to take so long to finish your work. These dishes are all cold.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, just heat it up. I¡¯m hungry too. Come and eat with me.¡± Ryan did not want to waste Elena¡¯s hard works. Elena stood up and went to the kitchen to heat up the dishes. She brought them back to the dining table. ¡°Quickly try it. Is it suitable for your appetite?¡± Ryan picked up the chopsticks and tasted it. ¡°It¡¯s very good.¡± The three simple words were undoubtedly affirmation of Elena. After hearing the praise, Elena was very happy. ¡°If you think it¡¯s delicious, then eat more.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ryan looked at the woman in front of him as he ate. Then he seemed to have thought something. ¡°How are you handling the matters at thepany?¡± ¡°My first day at work only allowed me to sort out some information about the past and let me understand thepany¡¯s history.¡± ¡°Then what do you think?¡± Ryan asked. Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Let¡¯s Go to the Company Together When Elena reported all her thoughts, Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with praise, ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would really pick up a treasure.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elena did not understand why Ryan would say this. Ryan smiled and put down the bowls and chopsticks in his hands. He said in a serious manner, ¡°Do you know that the transaction funds of Monor family have changed a lot in the past few years?¡± ¡°Indeed. It should be because of the high demand of goods over the past few years that such a problem urred. However, the specific situation still needs to be analyzed.¡± ¡°Did those people bully you?¡± Ryan suddenly asked. ¡°Ah? I don¡¯t think son. Maybe because I¡¯m new, I¡¯ll get better in a while.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena knew the rules of thepany. A small fry like her would naturally be a topic of conversation for the seniors. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think of resisting when they bullied you?¡± Ryan frowned. Elena just smiled faintly. ¡°Being patient for a while doesn¡¯t mean that you will be patient for the rest of your life.¡± Ryan once again showed an approving look. ¡°You are very smart.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Elena also dly epted it. She had stayed in her father¡¯spany for a period of time before, so she was already used to those mutual deception in thepany. It was just that these people¡¯s methods were too lowly, so she did not have the mood to pay attention to these people. ¡°If you feel well tomorrow,e to work with me.¡± After Ryan said that, he picked up the chopsticks and started eating again. ¡°Don¡¯t we need to avoid arousing suspicion?¡± Elena looked doubtfully. When she went to thepany, she did not reveal her identity to the public. She did not know if it would affect Ryan. ¡°No need.¡± Because Ryan had a better n, of course. It¡¯s got to be a two-person rtionship. After saying that, the two of them returned to their bedroom and went to bed to rest. However, just as Elena fell asleep, she heard a ringing sound in a trance. Ryan took out his phone and looked at the caller ID. Then he sat in a wheelchair and walked out of the room. ¡°Did you find anything? Do you know who that woman was?¡± Ryan asked excitedly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, boss. We found out where that woman lived, but thendlord said that she moved away two months ago. As for where she went, we don¡¯t know.¡± Hearing Xavier¡¯s answer, Ryan felt a little annoyed. He thought he had found out about the woman, who saved him, but he didn¡¯t expect to cut off the clues this time. After a while, Xavier said, ¡°Sir, there is one more thing I need to tell you.¡± ¡°Speak.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was a little unhappy and there was a trace of coldness in his words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°E is the fake name of that girl but she did not reveal the real name to thendlord. After all, that is the old city, so the investigation on the identity card is not very strict.¡± If what Xavier said just before made Ryan feel a little disappointed, then what he said just now would undoubtedly push Ryan to the bottom of the valley. If he didn¡¯t even know the real name of a person, then this matter would be like throwing a stone into the ocean. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s stop this matter now.¡± Since the girl had already moved away from that ce, it must be because she felt that it was too dangerous there. This was also good, in case those people came looking for trouble with her again. After hanging up the phone, Ryan took out a ne from the drawer. ¡°How on the earth should I find you?¡± ¡­ The next day, Ryan and Elena came to thepany. When Nova saw Elena, her expression was not good, but because Ryan was here, she did not want to re up. She could only mock, ¡°Miss Elena is so weak and still came to work? Better rest at home for a few days.¡± Elena could not help but smile and looked at Nova in front of her. ¡°I am afraid that you will snatch my seat, so it is better for me toe back and take a look.¡± ¡°You ¡­¡± Nova originally wanted to curse but found that Ryan was looking at her and forcefully swallowed those words back into her stomach. Elsa saw that Ryan hade back to work and immediately softened her stance, ¡°General Manager, I have put the information this time in your office. After you sign, you can report it to the president.¡± ¡°In the future, don¡¯t put this kind of documents in my hands. These things don¡¯t need me to care.¡± After saying that, Ryan went to his office desk. Elena was the only one standing outside. Elsa looked at her indifferently and smiled disdainfully. ¡°Huh, I didn¡¯t expect you to hook up with Mr. Hall. Elena, you are really good.¡± Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Inexplicably Ufortable ¡°I think you have misunderstood. I have nothing to do with Mr. Hall. I hope you don¡¯t spread rumors here.¡± This woman was clearly deliberately looking for trouble. Elena did not want to bother with her at all. Seeing Elena looking down on her like this, Elsa became even angrier and suddenly pulled Elena¡¯s cloths. ¡°What, you don¡¯t dare to admit it? Let me tell you, Jackson is the Second Young Master of Hall family. He can¡¯t be with you.¡± Elena frowned. Was this woman delusional? Elena broke free from Elsa¡¯s grip and lifted her finger to point at the woman in front of her. ¡°Elsa, let me tell you, thest few times I did not want to cause trouble so I did not bother with you. But I did not expect you to go too far. There is a limit to human tolerance. If you continue to nder me, I will not let you off.¡± Perhaps Elena¡¯s voice was too cold but Elsa was actually somewhat frightened. Elena pushed Elsa away and walked into her office. Elena¡¯s office and Ryan¡¯s office were only separated by a ss window. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°This ¡­ This woman actually dared to treat me like this.¡± Elsa was very angry and her voice was trembling as she spoke. Nova saw the situation and quickly went up to persuade, ¡°Older sister Elsa, don¡¯t be calctive with this woman. Master Hall will not take a fancy to her. You are the supervisor here and it will easy to chase her away.¡± ¡°What can I do? Now that Ryan had returned, no matter how wrong that wretched girl was, she would still be working for Ryan. If she really reported to Ryan, it would not end well for us.¡± Although Elsa followed Roman¡¯s instructions, she knew that Ryan was Second Young Master of Monor family. She didn¡¯t have the courage to provoke Ryan. Nova gave a strange smile and whispered a few words in Elsa¡¯s ear. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Elsa praised, ¡°Your method is still the best. I don¡¯t believe that there is no chance.¡± As she spoke, Elsa and Nova returned to their jobs. Elena was still focusing on the information from before and did not even notice that the door of her office was opened. It was only when Roman coughed that Elena reacted. Elena stood up in a panic, ¡°Director Monor.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Roman replied. ¡°Are you looking for Ryan? He is inside. I will inform him.¡± Elena was about to walk into Ryan¡¯s office when Roman stopped her. ¡°I am looking for you. I heard that you had a fever the night before yesterday. Is that true?¡± Elena smiled. ¡°It¡¯s no longer a big problem. Thank you for your concern, Director.¡± Her tone was distant. Seeing Elena like this, Roman suddenly felt a trace of irritation in his heart. Roman suppressed his emotions and looked at Elena. ¡°Since there is nothing wrong, then I am relieved. If something happens, I really can¡¯t exin to my brother. When there¡¯s no one else, you could call me Big Brother but you said Director Monor. It seems like you have made our rtionship far apart.¡± ¡°Thepany has its rules. It¡¯s better to follow thepany¡¯s rules and regtions in thepany.¡± Elena took a step back and kept a distance from Roman. She did not want to have any more gossip with this man. Ryan, who was working inside, saw Roman and Elena chatting for a long time outside. He sat in a wheelchair and walked out. ¡°Brother, since you actually have time toe and inspect my work. Why don¡¯t youe into my office?¡± Ryan looked at Elena meaningfully, then looked at Roman. ¡°I heard that sister-inw had a high fever and didn¡¯t have time to visit the hospital. So I came over to take a look. But seeing that sister-inw is fine now, I feel relieved.¡± Roman turned to look at Ryan. ¡°Recently, the work you handled overseas is very good. I will tell father that this is your credit.¡± ¡°Of course. It is all because of me. Does big brother want to keep it all to himself?¡± Ryan said coldly. Roman frowned and looked a little unhappy. ¡°Ryan, I am your big brother. You better be polite to me when you speak.¡± Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Teach Scheming Girl a Lesson Ryan, on the other hand, was enjoying it. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you are my big brother that I speak to you like this. If it was an ordinary person, do you think I would say so much to him?¡± Elena, who was standing by the side, did not have any intention of interrupting. This was a matter between brothers and she was not in a position to interfere. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Roman held back his anger. ¡°Since there is nothing else, I will leave first. Ryan, thepany wants to talk about a big project during this period of time. I hope you can do this n well.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to trouble me with this matter. Big brother just needs to find some powerful people.¡± After saying that, Ryan returned to his office. Roman, on the other hand, knew that it was boring and left. Elena was about to sit down and continue with her work when Ryan unexpectedly walked out again. ¡°Come in. I have something to say to you.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Elena was a little puzzled. She put down the work in her hand and went to Ryan¡¯s office. ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°What did he say to you?¡± Ryan felt a little sour when he thought about the way this woman and Ryan chatted. Elena understood when she heard this. She smiled faintly. ¡°Big brother just asked me about the fever that night. He did not ask about anything else.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think that my big brother would care about you.¡± Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked at Elena with dissatisfaction. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it.¡± Elena did not want to talk about this topic anymore. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go out.¡± This woman denied it verbally, so Ryan did not want to continue asking. Furthermore, nothing too much had happened between the two of them outside. Even if he was angry, he could not find a reason to do so. Elena went out and looked at the time. She was about to go to the washroom. When Nova and Elsa saw Elena leave for the washroom, they also quietly followed. In the washroom, Elena was just about to push open the door and go out when Nova and Elsa, who were outside, actually lifted a bucket of water and poured it on Elena. ¡°Ah!¡± Elena shouted loudly and the bucket of water waspletely poured onto Elena¡¯s body. Elena wanted to go out to check but found that the door was locked. ¡°Who is outside? Hurry up and let me out. Don¡¯t make this kind of silly joke again.¡± Elena shouted loudly but Nova and Elsa wereughing loudly outside. ¡°Hahahaha, Elena, you deserved it. This is the consequence of offending the two of us.¡± Novaughed loudly as she spoke, as if she was watching a joke. ¡°Elena, I advise you to quickly cut off contact with Jackson. Otherwise, I am not sure what else I will do.¡± Elsa threatened. Elena did not expect that these two women¡¯s vengeful heart would be so strong. She was immediately angered and lifted her leg to kick open the toilet door. The two women were stillughing. When they saw Elenae out, Elsa and Nova smiles stopped and their faces turned pale with fright. ¡°You ¡­ You ¡­ Why did youe out?¡± The corner of Elena¡¯s mouth rose slightly, forming a perfect arc. ¡°Humph, of course I am returning the favor with my own way.¡± As she spoke, before the two of them could react, Elena quickly grabbed Nova¡¯s hair and pushed into the bathroom. She then locked the toilet door at lightning speed. Elsa was shocked by Elena¡¯s actions, ¡°Elena, this is thepany. You, you better not mess around.¡± Elsa was so scared that she started to step back, but because they wanted to tease Elena just now, they had already locked the bathroom door. Now that Elsa wanted to escape, she was unable to open it for a moment. ¡°What is it? Now you know fear? When you locked me just now, why didn¡¯t you know fear?¡± Elena approached step by step and Elsa identally fell to the ground. Nova, who was inside, heard the sound of felling but there was no response. Elena went forward and pped Elsa¡¯s face. When the pnded, Elsa felt a burning pain on her face and instantly shouted, ¡°Elena, you actually dare to hit me ¡­¡± ¡°What? Could it be that you think that I am just eating dry rice?¡± Elena stood up. Her entire body was drenched with water and her cloths were already wet. She did not have mood to y with them here anymore. Elena looked down at Elsa. ¡°I¡¯m warning you, if there is a next time, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you. Today, I just taught you a lesson.¡± After saying that, Elena opened the door of the toilet and walked out. Those colleagues looked at Elena, who waspletely drenched, and discussed animatedly by the side. Elena red at them coldly and they immediately kept quiet. Not long after, Nova and Elsa supported each other as they walked out. This was the first time that the other colleagues saw these two women in such a sorry state. Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48 The Leader After Elena returned to her office, she used a tissue to wipe her face and hair, but there was a smell coming from her body. ¡°Damn it, it looks like I have to change my cloths.¡± Elena took out her phone and nned to call Mrs. Baker. Unexpectedly, Ryan walked out of the office and saw Elena in such a sorry state. He frowned and asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Elena did not want to give Ryan any trouble. ¡°Those people bullied you.¡± Ryan said with certainty. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I have already dealt with them. But I have to go back and change my cloths.¡± Elena said as she wiped her cloths. The water on her body had dirtied the floor. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Ask Mrs. Baker to bring it to you.¡± He took out his phone and called Mrs. Baker. After that, he held Elena¡¯s hand and was about to leave. When they reached the door, Elena broke free of Ryan¡¯s hand. ¡°There are a lot of people outside.¡± A trace of displeasure appeared in Ryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°What? Do you think I am embarrassing you?¡± ¡°¡­.¡± Elena blushed with shame. How could she not hold his hand? It was clearly because she did not want to cause unnecessary trouble for this man. ¡°You think too much.¡± Elena said as she wiped off the dirty water on her face once again. Ryan saw this and took the handkerchief from his shirt and put it in Elena¡¯s hands. After the two of them walked out, the people who were working looked up at them. A male colleague said to the person beside him. ¡°There will be a good show this time. No matter what, this Elena is Ryan¡¯s personal secretary. Isn¡¯t bullying her just pping Ryan¡¯s face?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Nova and Elsa are probably going to be in trouble this time.¡± The crowd discussed animatedly. Nova and Elsa, on the other hand, hid at the side and did not dare to make a sound. Although Roman was the CEO of thepany, they did not have the courage to make Ryan their enemy. Ryan looked coldly at Nova and Elsa who were hiding in the corner. Both of them immediately shivered. ¡°What? You dare not to ept it?¡± Ryan said coldly. Nova looked at Elena and felt some resentment in her heart. Immediately, the evil personined first, ¡°Mr. Monor, you don¡¯t know. Just now in the bathroom, Elena locked both of us in and didn¡¯t let us out. We only fought back because we were angry. This is all Elena¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. General Manager, you can¡¯t wrongly use us.¡± Preemptive attack might be able to suppress Elena¡¯s spirit. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have Ryan¡¯s support. ¡°Huh, is that so?¡± Seeing their unrepentant look, Ryan became even angrier. ¡°General Manager ¡­¡± ¡°Shut up and apologize to her.¡± ording to Ryan¡¯s knowledge, these two women relied on Roman¡¯s backing to bully the newbies. It was fine for him to turn a blind eye to their harmless behavior before. But today, these two women actually dared to bully his woman. They did not want to live anymore. ¡°General Manager, it was clearly her who bullied us first. Look at how my face has been pped by her.¡± Elsa was still in a daze and did not regret it. ¡°It seems that I did not have the strength to speak in thispany anymore. How about this, ask your CEO toe down and see how he deals with this matter.¡± Ryan spoke slowly. Hearing Ryan say this, Elsa and Nova became more confident. If this matter was really handed over to Ryan, they really would not get any benefits. But if it was Roman, perhaps they could still luckily escape. Nova and Elsa didn¡¯t speak anymore and waited proudly for Roman toe down. In less than five minutes, Roman walked down. He saw Elena¡¯s wet body and frowned. He also saw Ryan sitting in a wheelchair with an ugly expression. Nova and Elsa in front of them were not any better. ¡°What happened?¡± Roman¡¯s face suddenly became gloomy. Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Apologize to Elena Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°President, you have to make the decision for us. This new Elena actually locked us in the washroom. We had no choice but to pour water on her.¡± Nova was first to speak and pushed all the me onto Elena. Elsa knew that Roman was supporting them and was a little proud for a moment. ¡°Do you know who she is?¡± Roman looked at Elsa and Nova in front of him and his tone was extremely cold. The two of them looked at each other, not understanding why Roman asked this. ¡°She is your general manager¡¯s wife.¡± Boom! 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Everyone was stunned on the spot. Nova¡¯s face was full of disbelief as she looked at Roman. ¡°No, it is impossible¡­¡± Contrary to Nova¡¯s reaction, Elsa did not say anything. Roman could not possibly fabricate the identity of general manager¡¯s wife just to protect Elena, so his words must be true. ¡°Big brother, what do you n to do with such a person? If Big Brother does not want to handle it himself, you can leave it to me.¡± Ryan looked at Nova opposite to him and spoke in an extremely unfriendly tone. Nova was so scared to the point that she didn¡¯t dare to breathe loudly. If this situation continued, she was afraid that her job would really lost. ¡°Mr. Monor, I am sorry. I should not have treated to General Manager¡¯s wife like this. Please don¡¯t fire me. I really can¡¯t lose this job.¡± Nova begged for mercy bitterly. Ryan sneered. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to whoever you bully.¡± Without waiting for Nova to speak, Elsa ran to Elena¡¯s side. ¡°Sorry, Elena. I shouldn¡¯t have treated you like this. I hope you don¡¯t mind me. The matter of Mr. Hall carrying you out was also my misunderstanding.¡± When Elena heard what this woman said, she couldn¡¯t help but sneer. This woman seemed to be apologizing to her on the surface, but she had once again sshed her dirty water in front of Ryan. The corner of Elena¡¯s mouth slightly rose. ¡°Hubby.¡± The short two words gave Ryan a shock. From the day they got married until now, Elena had never called him that. ¡°Hmm?¡± Ryan was in a good mood. ¡°You bought this dress for me personally. I remember it was expensive.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Madam General Manager. I willpensate you with this dress. I hope you won¡¯t angry with me.¡± Nova immediately went forward to please him. As long as she could stay in thispany, she was willing topensate ten pieces of clothing, not to mention one piece of clothing. ¡°No need.¡± Ryan pulled Elena back to his office as he spoke. The rest of the people were stunned on the spot. Elsa looked at Roman, but Roman only gave her a look before leaving the office. Elsa and Nova returned to their seats and did not say anything. This matter alsopletely extinguished the mes of anger between the two of them. Ryan pulled Elena into his office and took off her coat. ¡°Is it cold? Do you want to turn on the air conditioner?¡± ¡°Silly, it¡¯s not winter now. It¡¯s just that the dirty water has a smell that makes me feel a little nauseous.¡± Elena sniffed the smell on her body and curled her lips. ¡°There is a ce for bathing in my lounge. Go and wash it. When Mrs. Bakeres, she will send the cloths to you.¡± This woman had not fully recovered from her illness. If she got sick because of this, it would not be worth it. Elena thought that Mrs. Baker was about to arrive and nodded her head. Just as she wanted to walk into the bathroom, she was pulled by Ryan. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elena asked curiously. ¡°Call me.¡± ¡°Ryan?¡± The next second, Elena was pulled into Ryan¡¯s arms. Elena was shocked and immediately panicked. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this, my body is dirty.¡± ¡°What did you call me just now?¡± Elena recalled the scene when she called Ryan husband in front of everyone and her face instantly turned red. She immediately lowered her head shyly. ¡°It was forced by the situation just now.¡± ¡°Call again.¡± Ryan suddenly had the interest to tease her. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t call you out.¡± Elena lowered her head. In front of this man, she was indeed unable to shout. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°I¡­ Uh¡­¡± Before Elena could finish her sentence, Ryan used his lips to seal her lips. Elena instantly widened her eyes. Her heart rate sped up and her entire body stiffened. Ryan kissed her forcefully and sucked all her remained words. His domineering tongue opened her teeth and attacked the little tongue of her. He seemed to eat her at this moment. The two of them kissed so selfishly that they forgot themselves. Their bodies instantly heated up and their breathing became rapid. Suddenly, there was the sound of knocking on the door outside. Ryan¡¯s face darkened and a trace of displeasure appeared in his face when he was suddenly interrupted by this sound and reluctantly left her soft and sweet lips. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m here to deliver your cloths.¡± Mrs. Baker¡¯s voice came from outside. Elena did not care about outside and ran straight to the bathroom. Her eyes were shing and she did not dare to look at Ryan. Seeing Elena¡¯s cute appearance, Ryanughed. Then he sat in the wheelchair and opened the door. He took the cloths in and thought for a while. ¡°You should send her in. She probably can¡¯t raise her head in front of me now.¡± Mrs. Baker did not understand, but when she saw Ryan¡¯s wet clothes, she immediately understood and smiled. ¡°Yes, I will send it to Madam right away.¡± Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Let¡¯s Eat Together The blush on Elena¡¯s face had yet to fade when there was a knock on the bathroom door. Elena was shocked, ¡°Who ¡­ Who is it?¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elena, it¡¯s me. I brought you clothes.¡± Mrs. Baker covered her mouth and smiled. She seemed to have already thought of why her Madam wanted to change her cloths. It seemed pregnancy was just around the corner. Elena opened the door and took her clothes in, ¡°Thank you.¡± She quickly closed the door again. Mrs. Baker did not say anything after she walked out. She looked at Ryan and still had a smile on her face. Ryan did not understand why Mrs. Baker was so happy. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°What are you smiling about?¡± Ryan could not help but ask. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go back first. I will stew a pot of chicken soup for Madam and wait for her toe back at night to replenish her health.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Baker left with a smile on her face. Listening to Mrs. Baker¡¯s words, Ryan was stunned. Only after knowingter did he realize that Mrs. Baker might have misunderstood. The corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth slowly curved up and he was toozy to exin. Close to noon, Ryan looked at Elena who was still working outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for lunch today. I knew a Japanese restaurant.¡± Elena nodded when she heard that. ¡°Sure.¡± After Elena sorted out the documents, she left thepany with Ryan and headed to the Japanese restaurant downstairs. They did not expect that just as they walked outside, she would meet Roman on a narrow road and Amara was standing beside him. It had been a long time since shest saw Amara after she left the Lewis family. When she saw Ryan and Elena, Amara frowned and her eyes were full of disdain. ¡°Enemies really cross paths. I didn¡¯t expect to meet the two of you while eating here.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t open this shop.¡± Elena was even more dismissive. She did not want to see this woman. ¡°Hehe, Elena, you actually talked to me like that. Don¡¯t you know who helped you to get this kind of wealth and glory today?¡± ¡°In my heart, I know who forced me to obtain this wealth and glory.¡± ¡°You¡­ I didn¡¯t expect my sister to be so eloquent. Roman, I have to say, your brother is a good man.¡± Amara raised her hand and held Roman¡¯s arm, as if she was dering her sovereignty. Although Ryan and Roman were both children of Monor family, anyone with discerning eyes could tell who had the upper hand. In the past, when Roman saw Amara like this, he wouldn¡¯t be angry at all. Instead, he would be pleased with himself. But today, when he saw his brother and Elena together and when Amara said this words, he actually felt that he couldn¡¯t keep his face. ¡°Alright, since we have already met, why don¡¯t the four of us eat together. This meal will be on me.¡± Roman looked at Ryan and then nced at Elena. This woman had changed into a clean set of cloths. She looked like apletely different person from before. Ryan looked up at Elena. ¡°What do you think?¡± A smile appeared on Elena¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s good if you decide.¡± Ryan revealed a smile that Roman had not seen for a long time. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat together.¡± The two of them walked into the restaurant first. Amara frowned and pulled Roman¡¯s hand with dissatisfaction. ¡°Roman, why do you want to eat with them?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡± Roman looked at Amara who was beside him. Why was this woman so mean today? ¡°What do you think? We were supposed to go out on a date today, but they interrupted us.¡± Amara curled her lips in dissatisfaction. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal. This is thepany. If the employees see that we don¡¯t get along, who knows how much gossip they will have? We can¡¯t lose the face of the Monor family because of you.¡± Amara was taught a lesson by Roman in the end she didn¡¯t say anything. If she wanted to lean against a big tree to cool down, she could not offend Roman. Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Showing Affection The four of them sat at the table without saying a word. Elena had been helping Ryan set up the tableware by the side. She was very virtuous. On the other hand, Amara still had a look of disdain, ¡°Elena, you are the second youngdy of our Lewis family. How can you do such a thing like serve people?¡± Hearing Amara say this, the three of them were dissatisfied. Even Roman had been paying attention to his words and actions outside. After all, people¡¯s words were fearful. It was indeed a big mistake for Amara to say such words today. Elena put all the bowls and chopsticks in her hands to the side and looked up at Amara. ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for me to take care of my husband or do you look down on Ryan, the Second Young Master Monor¡¯s identity?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°You!¡± Amara angrily mmed the table and stood up. She really did not think that Elena would dare to speak to her like this. In the past, Elena had always been timid. Today, she only dared to speak to her in such a cold manner because Ryan was by her side. ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Seeing Amara¡¯s angry look, Ryanughed out loud. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Amara frowned. Ryan did not respond to Amara but looked at Roman. ¡°Big brother, everyone says Amara is your fianc¨¦e. I did not expect that your taste is getting worse and worse. You actually took a fancy to such a woman.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a rumor.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As soon as Roman finished speaking, Amara immediately looked at Roman in disbelief. What did this man mean? He had previously said that he would marry her, but why did he go back on his word in front of Ryan today? ¡°Roman?¡± Amara asked doubtfully. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I ordered your favorite salmon.¡± Roman did not continue this topic. Marriage with the Lewis family was the best choice. Right now, the entire Lewis family was controlled by Mason. The family property would surely fall into Amara¡¯s hands. However, he didn¡¯t know why he denied it. In order to not make Amara worry, he could only change the topic. Amara originally wanted to ask what Roman meant. But seeing that he still treated her gently, she dispelled her original concerns. Ryan lowered his head and sneered. Idiot! Elena looked at the man beside her. ¡°Are you cold? Should I get you a nket?¡± Elena knew that Ryan¡¯s legs did not feel anything. That was why he could not do many things by himself. As his wife, she had to think about everything for him. ¡°No need. Let¡¯s eat.¡± The waiters had already served most of the dishes. Elena was the first to start eating. She picked up the food and ced it in Ryan¡¯s bowl. ¡°I have been to this restaurant before to eat. The taste is really good. You should try it too.¡± The two of them exchanged words, but the few simple words revealed a deep warmth. Amara could not help but feel jealous in her heart. She looked at Roman who was beside her. ¡°Roman, can you add a serving of cooking for me?¡± Roman had been stimted by the scene in front of him. He did not expect Amara to bump into him at this critical moment. ¡°The things are right in front of you. Help yourself.¡± Amara could only put her favorite food in the bowl awkwardly. When she saw Elena and Ryan looking after each other, her heart was filled with resentment. Elena and Ryan could see that they were in a bad mood. After eating, they left first. Amara usually liked eating salmon slices but today she felt that the food was tasteless. During this period of time, she felt that Roman did not care about her as much as before. Could it be that Roman had changed his mind? If that was really the case then wouldn¡¯t there be no chance of a marriage alliance with Monor family? Thinking of this, Amara suddenly exerted her strength. The chopsticks in her hand fell to the ground. Roman immediately raised his head, feeling displeased in his heart. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did the chopsticks fall off after eating?¡± Amara immediately came back to her senses and her face revealed a trace of embarrassment but she forcefully suppressed her emotions and said, ¡°I still have things to do before I leave.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Roman asked. ¡°It has nothing to do with you, right?¡± Amara was not a fool. If she continues to chase under such circumstances, it would definitely make this man think that she was cheap. Amara wanted to let him know that in the entire Hai City, only she, Amara, was worthy of him. Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Don¡¯t Cause More Trouble Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. After Amara left, Roman could not help but feel angry. He swept all the things on the table to the ground. ¡°How dare you throw your face in front of me? You don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± After calming down, Roman sat on the chair and thought. If I lose the support of Lewis family, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to find a second family that can help me in a short period of time. Roman suppressed the anger in his heart and called his secretary. ¡°Prepare a bouquet of roses and a delicate gift for me. Send it to my officeter.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The other party replied. Amara returned to home and angrily throw her bag onto the sofa. Jonathan and Adeline were originally sitting on the sofa drinking afternoon tea. Seeing their daughter so angry, they went up and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who provoked our precious daughter?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°It¡¯s still that damned Elena. If it wasn¡¯t for her, why would Roman be so cold to me today?¡± No matter what, Elena was married to the Monor family, and Ryan and Roman were brothers. It was inevitable that some rumors would spread to Roman¡¯s ears, causing him to feel estranged. Jonathan frowned, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Although he did not like Elena, he more or less understood her character. She should avoid unnecessary troubles. Moreover, her mother was still unconscious in the hospital. How could she dare to offend the Lewis family so rashly? ¡°Do you think she is still the same Elena who was at the mercy of others in the past? She is now married to Ryan Monor. Relying on the support of the Monor family, she doesn¡¯t put me in her eyes at all.¡± After that, she sat beside Jonathan and said with dissatisfaction. ¡°Dad, you have to make the decision for your daughter. You have to call her back and teach her a good lesson!¡± Jonathan frowned. He knew there was a barrier between his daughter and Elena, but he did not expect Elena to do such a thing. Before Jonathan could say anything, Adeline flew into a rage, ¡°What did you say? She actually dares to look down on you.¡± ¡°Yes, Mom. You must make the decision for me. In a while, you will call her back and confront her face to face. Look at her. Did she mock me on purpose today?¡± Did that woman really think she was some Phoenix? It was nothing more than a pheasant that had taken off its fur. ¡°Don¡¯t cause any more trouble here. Do you think she is still a member of our Lewis family? If you teach Elena a lesson, it will only make the Monor family and the Lewis family be enemies. It is not worth it do this for the sake of a little Elena.¡± Jonathan attached more importance to the Lewis family and the Monor family¡¯s interests. Amara, however, did not give up. ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t just watch me get bullied, can you? You didn¡¯t see Roman¡¯s attitude towards me. It must be because of Elena. You have to make the decision for me.¡± ¡°Jonathan, are you Elena¡¯s father or Amara¡¯s father? She even dared to look down on Amara now. What would happen in future? Don¡¯t forget how she married into the Monor family.¡± ¡°Since you have said that, don¡¯t forget that it was because Amara didn¡¯t want to marry Ryan that she let Elena marry him on behalf of her. If we continue to investigate this matter, it will only cause estrangement between the Monor family and Lewis family.¡± After saying that, Jonathan fell into a deep thought. This matter was indeed very troublesome. If he started with Elena, he was afraid that they would find out the truth about Elena marrying Ryan on Amara¡¯s behalf. If he started with Ryan, they currently didn¡¯t have the ability to do so. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Roman Apologized ¡°Are you afraid of Ryan?¡± Adeline saw Jonathan¡¯s hesitant look and was very dissatisfied. As a father, shouldn¡¯t he stand up for his daughter? ¡°What do you know about the benevolence of a woman? Although Ryan doesn¡¯t have any real power right now, five years ago, he was the CEO of Monor¡¯s Group. Do you really think that his current situation is irresistible?¡± All these years, Ryan hadid down his own power and position in thepany, which was unshakable. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have watched your own daughter being bullied like this. If you don¡¯t stand up for her, I will personally ask Elena what is going on.¡± ¡°Can you stop causing trouble for me? The problem now is why Roman suddenly neglected our daughter.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°What time is it now? Why are you still concerned about the interests of these two families? Is our daughter more important or is the interests more important?¡± Adeline was very dissatisfied. Back then, she was with this man because of a marriage alliance. She did not want her daughter to follow her own path. ¡°Your daughter¡¯s happiness is based on the benefits of our Lewis family. If she doesn¡¯t have anything, based on her looks, which family can she stand firmly in?¡± After Jonathan finished speaking, he angrily shook his hand away. In the next second, the door rang. The butler went to open the door, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be Roman. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Old master and madam, the young master of Monor family is here.¡± The few of them were still troubled by this matter, but they didn¡¯t expect that Roman woulde in this time. ¡°Quickly invite him in.¡± Seeing Roman holding roses and a gift box, Amara knew what was going on. ¡°Nephew, you haven¡¯t visited our house recently. Is it because you are too busy?¡± After Jonathan finished speaking, he gave Amara another look. Amara did not intend to pay attention to Roman. When Roman saw Amara like this, he frowned again. But he immediately suppressed his emotions and walked to Amara¡¯s side. ¡°I know it was my fault today. Don¡¯t be angry with me. Didn¡¯t Ie specially to apologize to you?¡± ¡°You even know that you made me angry. Who does that Elena think she is? How can you make me sad because of her?¡± Amara was extremely dissatisfied. ¡°Elena married my brother. Even if I don¡¯t care about Elena, I still have to care about my brother¡¯s face.¡± Even though Roman didn¡¯t like Ryan anymore, he knew that Ryan had a lot of secrets about the Monor family. If he got rid of Ryan, Monor Group would suffer a great loss. He could only slowly exploit Ryan¡¯s power. ¡°It seems like everything is a misunderstanding. Amara, don¡¯t be so petty anymore. You have to take the bigger picture into consideration.¡± Although Jonathan felt sorry for his daughter, the interests at hand were still the most important. Roman smiled and handed the bouquet of roses to Amara. ¡°Alright, Amara, don¡¯t be angry with me anymore. I won¡¯t bother with her in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Amara looked at Roman in disbelief. ¡°If I didn¡¯t care about my brother¡¯s face, why would I care about Elena?¡± Roman knew that he had to calm Amara¡¯s emotions first. Although Monor family seemed to have a lot of glory on the surface, there were many hidden dangers. Therefore, they needed to find a family that could fill in the loopholes. In the entire Hai City, only the Lewis family could do it. Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 I Am Your Husband Amara heard what Roman said and smiled. She threw herself into the man¡¯s arms. ¡°I knew you cared about me.¡± ¡°Alright, you guys have settled things now. Stop quarreling. Roman, it¡¯s not your uncle who said that. It¡¯s better to be careful about these things in the future. If people with ulterior motives see this, it will inevitably affect the interests of our two families.¡± ¡°Uncle is right. Such a thing will never happen again in the future.¡± Roman then walked back to Amara¡¯s side. ¡°Amara, my parents told me to take you home for dinner tonight. I don¡¯t know if you have time toe back with me.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°How could she not have time? Go quickly.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Without waiting for Amara to speak, Jonathan opened his mouth and made a decision for Amara. Seeing Jonathan¡¯s attitude, Roman understood. He knew that Lewis family was facing some economic crisis recently, so they would definitely hold onto the Monor family tightly. ¡°Sorry to bother you then.¡± A shy smile appeared on Amara¡¯s face. Therefore, Roman brought Amara back to the Monor family¡¯s old residence. Just as Amara left, Adeline called Elena, ¡°Elena, I have something to talk to you about. You shoulde home now.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena was at work and forcefully held back the unhappiness in her heart, ¡°I am currently at work and do not have time. Let¡¯s meet another day.¡± ¡°Elena, don¡¯t forget that your mother¡¯s life is still in my hands. If you don¡¯te back¡­ Hmph, you know the consequences.¡± Adeline threatened. ¡°Adeline Lewis, you are still so shameless. If you dare to threaten me again, I will kill you first.¡± Elena roared angrily. ¡°Then let¡¯s see which one of us is faster.¡± When Jonathan heard Adeline¡¯s words, a trace of dissatisfaction appeared on his face. ¡°I already told you not to find trouble with Elena again.¡± ¡°So what? She bullied our daughter. As an aunt, shouldn¡¯t I teach her a lesson?¡± Elena hung up the phone and smashed the phone to the ground. Ryan, who was still working inside, heard the sound and walked out in a wheelchair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryan asked gently. ¡°Nothing.¡± Elena did not want Ryan to know about this. He was already busy with so much. Ryan walked to Elena¡¯s side and picked up the phone and put it back on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I am your husband.¡± ¡°Adeline asked me to go back to the Lewis family and said she wanted to find me for something, but I don¡¯t want to go back. She threatened me with my mother¡¯s life.¡± Elena frowned. Such a thing was not a problem in Ryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will go back with you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Elena hesitated. She still had to trouble Ryan with such a small matter. How could she be independent in the future? ¡°Have you forgotten what I told you before? Don¡¯t forget that Jonathan and Adeline are not the only ones in Lewis family.¡± Ryan reminded. Elena seemed to understand what he meant when she heard his words. ¡°You mean you want grandpa to go home too?¡± ¡°Right now, the Lewis family is still under Mason Lewis¡¯s control. How can Jonathan and Adeline cross Mason and attack you directly?¡± When Elena heard this, her originally sad expression immediately became calm, ¡°In that case, I will call grandpa and tell him that I will go back tonight.¡± When the two of them arrived at the vi of Lewis family, the housekeeper saw that it was Ryan and Elena, so he did not dare to be neglectful and directly opened the door. Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Grandpa¡¯s Dignity When Adeline saw Ryan and Elena return together, she immediately became unhappy. ¡°Elena, do you think that our family will bully you when youe back? You actually brought Ryan back with you.¡± Adeline¡¯s tone was very harsh. Looking at Ryan and his crippled legs, her face was filled with impatience. Elena did not pay attention to this woman and pushed Ryan to side of the sofa. She picked up the apple on the table and started to peel it. ¡°Elena, did you not hear what I said to you? This is the attitude you have when you talk to your elders?¡± ¡°Auntie is wrong. I haven¡¯t spoken anything to you just now. Why would I have a bad attitude?¡± Elena did not continue to endure and contradicted Adeline. She did not want to be threatened by this person anymore. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°You!¡± As she spoke, Adeline stepped forward and raised her arm to hit her. Suddenly, Ryan snatched the fruit knife from Elena¡¯s hand with lightning speed and stabbed it into the table made to red Nanmu wood. Adeline was shocked by his actions and froze on the spot. ¡°What? What do you want?¡± ¡°I want to see what you want to do to Elena.¡± Ryan looked at Adeline with a threatening gaze. Adeline was so scared by Ryan that her face turned pale. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Mason, who had rushed back after work, scolded when he saw the scene. A trace of panic shed across Adeline¡¯s face. She walked in front of Adeline andined first, ¡°Dad, you must help me make the decision. This Elena does not take me seriously at all. And Ryan, he used our family¡¯s fruit knife to kill me. Is this what the Monor family taught him?¡± ¡°Elena, Ryan and the others are not people who cause trouble. You must have provoked them first. That¡¯s why they are like this.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mason frowned. If it wasn¡¯t for the benefits, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed this woman to marry into the Lewis family. ¡°Dad¡­¡± ¡°Go back to your room.¡± Adeline angrily left the living room. ¡°Did you call me today to ask me toe back for this matter?¡± Mason looked at Elena who was at the side. Elena shook her head and walked to Mason¡¯s side. ¡°Grandfather, you misunderstood me. I originally wanted toe and see you today, but I didn¡¯t expect Auntie toe and denounce you when I came in.¡± Mason looked at Ryan, who was eating fruits with a smile on his face. ¡°Is what she said true?¡± ¡°Yes, but let me remind you that your daughter-inw is not someone to be trifled with.¡± Ryan gave a fake smile, as if he really wanted to give Mason a reminder. ¡°Thank you for the reminder.¡± Mason had his own conclusion in his heart. ¡°Mr. Lewis, as far as I know, today¡¯s matter was because your eldest granddaughter suffered some grievances at my brother¡¯s ce, and your daughter-inw med all the mistakes on my wife. Isn¡¯t it a bit too much?¡± Ryan used his brain to think and also knew why Adeline would do this today. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mason looked confused. Ryan sneered. ¡°I believe I have made my point clear.¡± ¡°Elena,e here.¡± Mason was calm for a while and looked at Elena. He had to solve this matter in front of Ryan. Elena had suffered a lot of grievances in the past few years, but as the patriarch of Lewis family, he had to take care of the big picture. Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Grandpa Made the Decision ¡°Why did your aunt do this to you?¡± Mason asked. Elena looked at Ryan and then lowered her head. Her eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Grandpa, at that time, aunt thought I stole something, so she chased me out. I didn¡¯t exin it at that time. But I didn¡¯t expect Aunt to be so much more over the years¡­ Grandpa, I know I¡¯m useless. I don¡¯t deserve to be your granddaughter, but I¡¯m an adult now. Why do I have to suffer this grievance again and again?¡± After she finished speaking, tears flowed out of Elena¡¯s eyes. She looked so pitiful. Ryan, who was sitting at the side, covered his mouth and smiled. This woman¡¯s acting was not bad. Hearing Elena say this, Mason became ever angrier. Back then, he could have just turned a blind eye, but he did not expect this woman to be even more fierce. She did not put him in her eyes at all. If he allowed her to continue developing, she would probably not even acknowledge him as an old man in the future. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely uphold justice for you.¡± After Mason finished speaking, he called Adeline out again. Adeline¡¯s face was full of dissatisfaction. When she looked at Elena, her eyes were also filled with resentment. ¡°Today, in front of me, you guys will settle this matter.¡± Mason sat on the sofa. Adeline looked at Elena coldly and then spoke in a voice only the two of them could her. ¡°Elena, if you don¡¯t want your mother to die in the hospital, you know what to say!¡± ¡°Aunt, it is already at this time, why do you still use my mother to threaten me?¡± Elena lowered her head again and walked to Mason. ¡°Grandpa, if you really think my mother is a burden, just remove her oxygen tube. I don¡¯t think my mother would want to see me being threatened day after day.¡± Elena once again cried as her tears flowed down her cheeks. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Adeline, however, shook her head in panic and did not agree. She said loudly, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t say that. Dad, you have to believe me.¡± Jonathan, who was working in the study, heard the noise downstairs. He put down his work and ran downstairs. He didn¡¯t expect to see Elena and Ryan there and his wife was begging his father. Jonathan frowned. He had clearly reminded Adeline not to provoke Elena and Ryan, but she refused to listen. Now that it was in front of the old man, he was afraid that his future life wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Jonathan asked Mason. Mason did not look at Jonathan. He still looked serious. ¡°I believe you know what happened. She is your wife. Why don¡¯t you discuss what she had done?¡± Jonathan saw that Elena still had tears on her face. She lowered her head and sobbed softly. She must have been wronged again. Then he looked at Ryan. This man did not have any expression on his face. He looked at their family as if he was watching a good show. Jonathan looked at Adeline indifferently with a warning look in his eyes. Then he turned to look at Mason. ¡°Dad, you don¡¯t have to be angry with Adeline. She did this for Amara.¡± When he heard Amara and Roman, Mason¡¯s expression loosened a little. Noting was more important than the marriage between the two families. ¡°What is the rtionship between this matter with Amara and Roman? Elena has already married to Ryan. How could she interfere with Amara¡¯s matters?¡± Mason said as he looked at Elena who was still wiping her tears. He did not know what she was thinking about. Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Mind Your Words ¡°Dad, this woman used the convenience of her working in the Monor group to often talk bad about Amara by Roman¡¯s side. The main culprit behind Amara and Roman¡¯s argument today was her. I called her back today because of this matter.¡± Adeline saw a trace of loosening on her father-inw¡¯s face and knew that her opportunity hade. Hearing Adeline say this, Elena cried even harder. The grievance on her face became even more intense. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°If you want to add a crime, why do you have to say it? Although I work in the Monor Group, I have no chance to see Big Brother. Furthermore, I am Ryan¡¯s personal assistant. Why would I go to Roman¡¯s ce and say bad things about my sister?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then why did my daughter get into a fight with Roman when she was in a good terms with him? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. Do you want to enter into Monor Group then using this opportunity to seduce Roman?¡± ¡°Adeline Lewis! Mind your words! Yours words are too serious!¡± A trace of displeasure appeared in Ryan¡¯s face. His face was as cold as ice as he said, ¡°That knife just now didn¡¯t seem to make you remember.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°There is no evidence. Don¡¯t speak nonsense. Elena is my granddaughter. She would not do such a thing. Furthermore, she had already married Ryan. She would not care about those things anymore.¡± Mason paused for a moment and asked again, ¡°Did you personally see this?¡± If there is no evidence, they could not misunderstand Elena. Although she had only married Ryan, who had lost his power, Ryan still had his own power. ¡°I¡­ Although I didn¡¯t see this, she is a person who makes things difficult for others.¡± Adeline was anxious and could not say anything. Although she did not see it with her own eyes, this was a matter that was set in stone. Amara had already told her that¡¯s why this was definitely not wrong. ¡°Haha, what a joke! She is my own wife, do I still want her to be alone with my Big Brother? Do you really want to know why the two of them quarreled?¡± Ryan sat in a wheelchair and came in front of Mason. ¡°Mr. Lewis, it seems like the Lewis family doesn¡¯t have a ce for me and my wife to stay. In that case, you don¡¯t have to call us back in the future?¡± The displeasure in Ryan¡¯s face became even worse. He turned around and asked Elena, ¡°Will youe back to this family in future?¡± Elena looked at Mason. Her face was still covered with tears. She looked pitiful, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t eat with you in the future. I apologize to make you unhappy today. But I don¡¯t want toe back in future. After all, I also feel very ufortable in a ce that doesn¡¯t belong to me.¡± Elena cried with tears in her eyes. Her attitude was resolute. ¡°Elena, if you have something to say, say it properly. After all, Lewis family is your father¡¯s home.¡± Jonathan saw the situation and quickly said it nicely. If his father offended his family because of this matter, then the loss would outweigh the gain. When Ryan saw the faces of this family, heughed in his heart. This family really knew how to put on an act. For the sake the family¡¯s interests, they changed their faces very quickly. Ryan and Elena did not have time to waste talking nonsense with this family. He pulled Elena and walked towards the door. Just as they opened the door, Mason¡¯s voice came from behind, ¡°Elena, it is my birthday on Sunday. Bring Ryan back earlier.¡± ¡°Grandfather, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about those things. I said you cane back as soon as you want. This is your home and your father¡¯s home! Grandpa is waiting for you at home.¡± After Mason finished speaking, Ryan pinched Elena¡¯s palm, and Elena quickly nodded, ¡°Alright Grandpa, we wille back and see you on Sunday. We will definitely prepare a proper gift for you.¡± After saying that, two of them left the Lewis family. Mason sat on the sofa with a dark expression. He turned his head and said to Jonathan, ¡°Tell your wife not to me others for things that don¡¯t need to be done. When doing things, you need to pay attention to evidences.¡± ¡°Dad, do you really n to let Elenae back to our Lewis family?¡± Adeline asked again. There were only three of them left, so there was no need for her to pretend. Mason raised his eyes and looked at this extremely stupid woman, ¡°In the future, even if you want to teach Elena a lesson, you don¡¯t need to do it in from of Ryan. Don¡¯t you know Ryan¡¯s identity? Even if the two of them have no feelings for each other, she is still Ryan¡¯s woman. If you continue to bully Elena in front of him, it would be going against the entire Monor family. Stupid!¡± During this period of time, Mason could clearly feel the changes in Elena. It seemed like this woman really wanted to re-enter the Lewis family. Although he did not know what she was thinking, he could at least put his mind at ease when she was in front of him. ¡°Tell Amara and Roman not to go thepany to find trouble with Elena in the future. The two of them are not as simple as they seem in the surface.¡± Mason could feel the powerful aura from Ryan. Even if his legs were crippled, it could not hide the king¡¯s aura from his body. Inparison, Roman seemed a little petty. He did not know who the final winner was between these two people, but since both of their granddaughters could enter into the Monor family¡­ In the future no matter who took the position of patriarch, it would be beneficial to Lewis family. Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 To the Party Time flies. In blink of an eye, it was Sunday. The Lewis family had long be a bustling city and all the wealthy families were giving Old Man Lewis face, for his birthday. Jonathan and Adeline stood at the door to wee the guests. They wanted to see what gifts these people brought. Perhaps they would be lucky enough to work with these business tycoons. Elena looked at the carsing and going in front of her. Most of the people here were trying to please the Lewis family, hoping that there family would be protected by the Lewis family. Ryan turned around and saw Elena staring at these people. A smile appeared in his face. ¡°When you saw these people, what were you thinking in your heart?¡± ¡°ttery.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°The world is like this, everyone admires the strong.¡± Ryan had been mocked and ridiculed by many people in the past few years, especially when he fell from the being the President to such a position today. He had probably seen through the world a long ago. ¡°I am afraid today¡¯s banquet will not be simple, get ready.¡± Since he already came here, he shouldn¡¯t be afraid of troubles. Elena wore a gorgeous evening gown and pushed Ryan, who was wearing a suit, into the Lewis family. When Jonathan and Adeline saw Elena and Ryan, Adeline¡¯s originally happy face revealed disdain, ¡°The two of you reallye over. Elena, look at you like this. This gown is also rented, right? Then you have to be careful, lest you get it dirty and can¡¯t get rid of it.¡± Elena smiled and held Ryan¡¯s hand. ¡°Aunty, did you forget? I have already married Ryan. I am the Young Mistress of Monor family. Does aunty thinks the Young Mistress of Monor family can¡¯t even afford a formal dress? Don¡¯t you take the Monor family seriously at all?¡± ¡°Elena, how dare you! Do you know what day it is today? Let me tell you, if you mess up with the banquet today, I will never let you go! And also I will never let your mother go!¡± Adeline threatened once again. This woman actually dared to offend the Lewis family and say such words to her. It could be seen that she had been grown up and wanted to do something. ¡°Ah Aunt, do you really think you can threaten me with my mother? Oh right, I forget to tell you, my mother has been transferred into another hospital. As per where she has been sent to, I won¡¯t tell you. And also you don¡¯t need to pay for my mother¡¯s medical expenses anymore. So don¡¯t try to use my mother as a weapon to threaten me again in future.¡± Jonathan frowned when he heard Elena¡¯s words. The reason he didn¡¯t want Adeline to provoke Elena was because he was afraid that Elena would be useful in the future. But he did not expect Elena to directly transfer her mother to another hospital. If it was not for her mother¡¯s coercion, he was afraid that there would be many things which would not be easily handled in future. ¡°Elena, your mother has been transferred to another hospital? Why didn¡¯t you tell your uncle? The First People¡¯s hospital is the best hospital center in our Hai city. If it was transferred, it will not good for your mother¡¯s condition.¡± Ryan narrowed his eyes andughed, ¡°Mr. Lewis really values rtionships and loyalty. I¡¯m just curious, why didn¡¯t Mr. Lewis treat my mother-inw well before this? On the contrary, he only cared when he heard that my mother-inw has been transferred to another hospital.¡± ¡°Ryan, you must be joking. Elena¡¯s father is my elder brother. It is my duty to take care of my sister-in- law. Before this, I have been paying for my sister-inw¡¯s medical expenses. You can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t do my best.¡± A hint of evasion appeared in Jonathan¡¯s eyes. He knew it was inappropriate to say such things. Ryan smiled faintly, ¡°Mr. Lewis is thoughtful, but the boat has alreadye to an end. In the future, I don¡¯t need the Lewis family to pay for my mother-inw¡¯s medical expenses anymore. Elena¡¯s mother is my mother, so it is only right for me to take care of my mother-inw. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ryan still had a smile in his face. ¡°Yo, why is it so crowded at the entrance? Isn¡¯t the Lewis family weing guests anymore?¡± Jackson and Isaac came to the scene and said when they saw the situation here was not right. Jackson continued, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, we are here today to congratte the old master Lewis. Aren¡¯t you going to wee us?¡± ¡°Both of you have good intension. Quickly go in and enjoy the banquet.¡± Both Jackson and Isaac were from the top wealthy families of Hai city, so Jonathan¡¯s attitude was very polite. ¡°Sigh, Mr. Lewis, you are saying this now. No, that¡¯s not right! We saw themotion from afar and wanted to rush over to take a look at what was going on. We didn¡¯t expect the two of you were making things difficult for Ryan and Elena.¡± ¡°How can you say that it was difficult? Elena is my niece. How could I not treat her well? As an uncle, I naturally have to do my best for my niece.¡± ¡°I wonder if dear uncle can let his niece and son-inw enter?¡± Ryan asked. He could ignore Jonathan¡¯s face but he couldn¡¯t ignore Elena¡¯s. ¡°Of course. You are family. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. Quickly go in and take a seat.¡± No matter how unwilling Adeline was, Jonathan had already spoken so she could not give up. It was all thanks to Ryan. Isaac and Jackson walked in when they saw there was no show to watch. Although Elena was Mason¡¯s granddaughter, she was not favored. She was afraid that if she stayed for a long time, it would cause Mason to be unhappy. She knew that she only owed a chance. As long as she had a chance to prove her ability, no one would look down on her. Ryan looked at Elena and smiled, ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened today? Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± ¡°Yes sister-inw, there is nothing he can¡¯t do. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things.¡± ¡°Shut up. You¡¯re everywhere. You have to intervene in the matters between husband and wife.¡± After Jackson finished speaking, he was scolded by Isaac. Isaac then looked at Elena apologetically, ¡°I am sorry, sister-inw. He is always like this. I forgot to give him medicine today. You must not get angry with him. I will call the best mental center in the Hai City and ask them to take him in.¡± Elena smiled. The others treated Ryan with ingratiation and disdain. They were not as sincere as the two of them. As soon as they finished speaking, they saw a man and a woman in a gorgeous dress walk into the hall. That dazzling light and impressive figure, who else could it be other than Roman and Amara? Elena and Ryan looked at the two of them. It had to be said that Amara and Roman were very compatible. When the two of them stood there, the light would be attracted to two of them. ¡°Why do I feel like an old fox with a pheasant?¡± Jackson asked. Elenaughed it loud. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so humorous.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, in the future, we must get to know each other more. I also really like your personality. When the timees, the two of us must talk all night long.¡± As long as Jackson finished speaking, Ryan looked at him with a killing gaze. Jackson was frightened and shut his mouth immediately. Ryan coughed and reminded him that Elena was already a married woman and it was best not to have a long talk at night. Amara was wearing a gorgeous nk dress and her pretty makeup made her look like a queen in the banquet as if she was the female lead of the banquet. After that the two of them walked in front of Mason and gave him a gift. ¡°Grandpa, this is a gift that Roman and I have chosen together. I wish you good fortune like the long flowing water in the East Sea and longevity like the pine trees in the South Mountain.¡± Mason opened the gift. He didn¡¯t expect it to be an ancient painting from hundreds of years ago. Mason widened his eyes, ¡°Amara, where did you find this?¡± ¡°I knew an old master painter. I idently saw this painting and did not expect it to the real one. I bought it that time for your birthday, so I can gift it to you. I hope you like it¡­¡± Amara had a big smile on her face and her proud expression was overflowing with words. Mason nodded with satisfaction. ¡°You have a filial heart. Not bad. Not bad. Your parents have taught you very well in these few years, and you have your own career. Grandpa also wishes your good will.¡± Elena frowned and looked down at the painting in her hands. ¡°Whose painting is the real one?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryan saw Elena was muttering something and asked. ¡°I just saw the painting Amara gave to grandfather. It was exactly the same as our painting¡­ One of us must be fake.¡± Elena could not help but frown. How could there be such a coincident? Or was it that Amara came prepared? ¡°Of course, it is not a coincident. If Amara says that her painting is real, then she is digging her own grave. This painting has been brought by an invisible tycoon few years ago. Coincidently, I met the invisible tycoon three years ago and bought this painting in a high price for my personal collection. However, during this period of time, I have never shown it to anyone. How could it fall into Amara¡¯s hands?¡± Ryan analyzed bit by bit. If Amara¡¯s painting was real, then the painting in Ryan¡¯s studio was either stolen or reced. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Exchange Gifts Elena was stunned when she heard Ryan¡¯s words. Then she looked at the man in front of her in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you got this painting yourself? Why is it¡­ So precious?¡± Isaac interrupted. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this sister-inw. Our, Second Brother, don¡¯t even know how many such precious things he has collected.¡± ¡°Our, Second Brother¡¯s, collection is definitely real. But if this painting were to bump into that woman, it would be a pity.¡± Jackson unconsciously touched his chin, looking helpless and regretful. He had asked Ryan for this painting for a long time and had not given it to him. But he did not think that the painting would have stolen and benefit Roman and Amara for nothing. Ryan called someone and hung up. He pushed the wheelchair to Elena¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Isaac, take this painting away. Someone will send something elseter.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°It can¡¯t be. Are you nning to bring your own genuine product over?¡± Ryan was so generous? Elena immediately showed a touched expression. ¡°Thank you, Ryan.¡± ¡°We are husband and wife. This is a matter of your face. Maybe she only took this because she knew our gift was this. So before this farce begins, we still have to try our best to resolve it.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. It was as if he had experienced this kind of thing countless times. Dealing with this kind of thing wasn¡¯t a problem at all. On the other side, everyone surrounded Amara and bragged. ¡°Director Lewis, you really raised such a good granddaughter. Not only you have such a filial granddaughter but you also find such a good grandson-inw for you. It really makes us old bones envious.¡± ¡°Director Lewis have such fortune. Even if we wanted, we won¡¯t have such fortune.¡± ¡°Hahahaha, everyone praises me too much. This granddaughter of mine is usually spoiled by me. When she cane over and not cause me trouble, I have already burned my incense.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mason said politely with a bright smile on his face. Amara, on the other hand, reproached him. ¡°Grandpa, I have chosen a gift for you for a long time.¡± ¡°Hahaha, good, good, good. Grandpa likes it very much.¡± The more Amara behaved like this, the more Mason felt that his face had more face. He could not help butugh again. A golden light shed in Roman¡¯s eyes. The more Amara was doted on by Mason, the higher the chances of her inheriting thepany in the future. It was necessary to please the old man. Elena was wearing a formal dress today. Her pretty face was also very delicate. If he reallypared Elena and Amara, he felt that Elena was better. ¡°Grandfather, I saw that Elena also came back. I will go and take a look.¡± Amara reminded Mason without leaving a trace. She wanted to see what Elena had prepared. Mason immediately nodded his head, ¡°Go, don¡¯t cause any trouble for grandpa. You little brat only know how to cause trouble for grandpa¡± Amara¡¯s heart shivered. This old man was hinting her not to cause trouble for Elena, but if Elena made grandpa lose face in such an asion, grandpa would definitely hate her even more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandfather. Today is your birthday banquet, how could I lose face for you? Don¡¯t worry. I just want to have a good chat with my sister. I haven¡¯t had a good chat with her in the past few days.¡± After Amara finished speaking, she emphasized thest few words, as if she was suppressing the emotions in her heart. Amara pulled Roman to the front of Ryan and Elena. Although Ryan was sitting in a wheelchair, his knife-like eyes and handsome face made people unable to keep their eyes away from him. So what if he was good-looking? He was just a cripple and would not be able to inherit the family business in the future. He was just a piece of trash. ¡°Elena, if it wasn¡¯t for grandpa¡¯s invitation, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter the door, right? You have never attended such a banquet in the past five years. Don¡¯t you feel that today is very grand and imposing?¡± Amara¡¯s tone was harsh, totally not as innocent as when she was in front of the old man. Elena smiled and was generous and proper. ¡°Cousin Sister is right. But I came here because Grandfather personally invited me. I just don¡¯t know who invited you, Cousin? Uncle or aunt?¡± ¡°Talented. But even so, you still can¡¯t beat me.¡± Amara raised her hand and grabbed Roman¡¯s arm, as if showing off. Isaac looked at Amara indifferently, then turned to Roman and said, ¡°Brother Roman, although you two look the same today, your clothes are a little different. Don¡¯t you think Amara¡¯s clothes look more high- end?¡± ¡°Is there any difference?¡± Amara customized Roman¡¯s and her cloths. He was only in charge of wearing them to apany Amara to the birthday banquet. Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Something Precious Isaac walked around Roman and observed the cloths. ¡°Although the colors of your clothes are familiar, ck and they seem to match well, you should know that I am a designer. If you look closely, there are some parts of your cloths that don¡¯t match.¡± ¡°Isaac, what do you mean? Don¡¯t try to sow discord between us. This set of clothes that Roman and I are wearing is specially customized!¡± Amara showed a dissatisfied expression. She spent a lot of money and a long time to make this dress. In the end, she was rejected by this man. ¡°It¡¯s just a dress. You don¡¯t have to be so calctive.¡± Roman¡¯s tone was heavier than before. He could probably tell that something was not right. Amara quickly changed the topic, ¡°Elena, today is Grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday, why didn¡¯t you bring any gifts? Do you really think that by receiving Grandfather¡¯s personal invitation, you can avoid gifts?¡± ¡°How do you know that I didn¡¯t bring any gifts?¡± Elena had a smile on her face. She seemed to be able to confirm what Ryan said before. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Ryan did not say anything from the beginning to the end, because he wanted to see these people act together. He had to say that these people from the Lewis family acted as well as those movie stars. Amara sat on the sofa and poured herself a ss of wine. She drank by herself. ¡°I really don¡¯t expect you to bring any gifts for grandpa with your poor look. If you need money, you can tell me¡­ If I don¡¯t have a lot of pocket money in a month, I can lend you a few million.¡± ¡°Big Sister can be a little louder. This is grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday. Let the guests guess that the Lewis family treats two youngdies differently. What do you think other people will think of grandpa?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena spoke unhurriedly,pletely suppressing the arrogance of this woman. Amara¡¯s dress was a long ck dress with a long dress with a few dazzling diamonds hanging on it, while Elena was the opposite of her white. This dress did not have many decorations, only a bow tie was tied around her waist, but it showed her waist even more. The two of them stood together in apletely different style, but Elenapletely crushed Amara in terms of imposing manner. ¡°Elena, you are only so arrogant because of the special treatment Grandfather has given you during this period of time! Don¡¯t forget how you got married into the Monor family! What right you have now is just a gift from me.¡± Amara stood up and pulled Elena, whispering in her ear with hatred. Ryan estimated that it was about time and saw Jacksoning in from outside. Jackson naturally could not miss such a good show. Jackson ced the box in Ryan¡¯s hand. ¡°I have brought the thing over for you. Remember to thank me.¡± Amara saw the wooden box and became energetic. ¡°This is the gift you prepared for grandpa. Let me take a look first.¡± Just as Amara was about to take the gift, Elena quickly snatched the box and ced it in her arms. She did not want Amara to touch it. ¡°Since Big Sister has already given Grandfather a gift, then let¡¯s wait for a while before looking at this. Anyway, it is the same as early andte.¡± ¡°Heh, what good things can you guys take out? It is just some worthless thing, right? I¡¯ll just wait here and see how embarrassing you are.¡± After Amara finished speaking, she sat down again. She did not believe that Elena would have anything that could be taken out. Ryan was now a cripple, and there was nothing to be afraid of. Amara shouted from afar. ¡°Grandfather, Elena said that she has a gift for you. Quicklye over and take a look.¡± Hearing Amara¡¯s call, Mason put down the things in his hands and walked in front of her. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to embarrass yourself? Which family¡¯s youngdy shouts so loudly like you?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I am also worried for Elena. When they just came in, they forgot to give you a gift. So the reason why I called you over this time is to see what the gift they prepared.¡± After Amara finished speaking, her gaze once again fell onto the wooden box. Who would need this kind of wooden box to store things now? It could be seen how shabby this gift was. Mason naturally saw the wooden box too. Elena revealed a smile and handed the thing in her hand to Mason. ¡°Grandfather, when I just came in, I did not see you, so this gift is for you to ept.¡± Just as Mason was about to open the box, Ryan slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°Grandfather, you have to take it lightly and put it lightly. It is very expensive.¡± When everyone heard what Ryan said, they became even more curious about what was inside. Even Mason¡¯s curiosity was aroused. The next second after the box was opened, everyone was stunned on the spot. ¡°So beautiful¡­¡± Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Elena¡¯s Father¡¯s Things When Mason opened the box, he was also amazed by what was inside. There was a fake mountain carved on top it, and there were all kinds of small pavilions and boats. The eagle flying on top of the pavilion was even more lifelike. Mason was overjoyed. ¡°How do you know I like jade?¡± Mason had two hobbies. One was to collect antiques and famous painting, and the other was this kind of jade. ¡°Grandpa, there is actually another mystery behind this piece of jade. I don¡¯t know if you can see it.¡± Elena was not in a hurry to answer Mason. Elena had not opened the box before, but when she saw the curving of this piece of jade, she knew what it was. Mason picked up the jade and looked at it. There was a line of words behind it. Everything was smooth and harmonious. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡®May Jun Ruyi be happy with the Zhu family.¡¯ When Mason saw these words, his eyes suddenly turned red. He looked at Elena with excitement. ¡°How do you know this?¡± Elena lowered her head and looked at the piece of jade in Mason¡¯s hand. ¡°Grandfather, actually I don¡¯t know. This sentence was often said by my father when he was alive. Because he felt that family should always be happy. And this was also taught to my father by my grandfather, right?¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When Elena mentioned Nathan, Mason¡¯s tears flowed out of his eyes. ¡°Elena, it was grandfather who neglected you all these years. In the future, when you are not busy, go home and apany grandfather. These few years grandfather did not have time to take care of you. In the future, grandfather will not let anyone bully you.¡± Amara, who heard Mason¡¯s words, was very angry. The expression on her face changed unpredictably. But Amara was also somewhat curious. Where did Elena get this kind of thing? ¡°I don¡¯t know where my sister got this treasure.¡± Amara began to ask. Could this thing be more precious than her precious painting? Elena smiled, ¡°Older sister naturally does not know the origin of this jade. This is my father¡¯s private stash. It is just thatter on when our family business met with a crisis, my father sold this jade and a few other precious things.¡± ¡°Since it has already been sold, why did you bring these things back? Or is it that these things were stolen by you?¡± ¡°Amara, don¡¯t talk too much. Don¡¯t forget what day it is today.¡± Mason heard Amara¡¯s words and looked very displeased. But this jade was not only an ordinary piece of jade, but it also contained his longing for his eldest son. However, Amara did not understand Mason¡¯s words. Instead, she continued to be aggressive. ¡°It¡¯s better to consider this matter clearly, grandfather. If someonees looking for us one day, it will be a loss of the Lewis family¡¯s face.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Elena has already said that it was her father who sold those things, why would it appear in this woman¡¯s hands now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know about what happened five years ago. It was because Elena stole those things that she was chased out of the Lewis family. I¡¯m afraid that this jade isn¡¯t from the righteous path.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I bought everything Mr. Lewis sold.¡± While crowd was discussing, Ryan said calmly. Everyone could not help but look at the man sitting in the wheelchair with a casual look on his face. While thinking, Elena also figured out one thing. Back then, Ryan was still the all-powerful CEO of Monors. Buying these few things was just a matter of moving one¡¯s finger. Roman¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard this. Had this man already started to please the people of Lewis family at that time? Could it be that he had already thought of using the Lewis family to consolidate his position? If it wasn¡¯t for the car ident that caused his legs to be crippled for the rest of his life, no one would have been able to match this man. After hearing Ryan¡¯s words, everyone stopped discussing. After all, five years ago, Ryan could be said to be all-powerful. Naturally, there wouldn¡¯t be any problems. ¡°Oh? Really?¡± Mason was a little excited. There were very few things left behind by Nathan in the family, so he really wanted to leave these things behind for himself. After all, Nathan was the eldest son that he was very proud of. If the eldest son was still alive, how could the business of the Lewis family fall into his youngest son¡¯s hands? ¡°I am Elena¡¯s husband. Naturally, I can¡¯t lie about this matter.¡± Ryan looked at Mason after he finished speaking. ¡°Grandfather, do you still not believe it?¡± ¡°Of course I believe you. But¡­ Can I discuss something with you after my birthday party today?¡± Mason was a little excited. These were all things rted to his eldest son, he had to buy them back. The Lewis Group was no longer the samepany as before. These were things that his eldest son had sold in order to make up for the loopholes in thepany. Now that thepany was on the right track, it was reasonable for him to buy them back. Ryan smiled when he heard that. ¡°Grandfather, if you have anything to say, just tell me. Why do you need to discuss it with me?¡± Of course, Ryan knew what this old sly fox wanted to do, but in order to consolidate the status of Lewis family for Elena, why not just give up? Chapter 62 Chapter 62 Chapter 62 It Belongs to Elena Mason was very satisfied with Ryan¡¯s answer and expressed his gratitude. ¡°These things belong to my eldest son. He sold them all those years ago to make up for those loopholes in the Lewis Group. My son has passed away a long time ago, and the things he left behind are few and far between. So, I want to ask you, can you sell my son¡¯s relics to me again? No matter what price you want, I will ept it.¡± Jonathan was slightly stunned when he heard that and then he became excited. ¡°Dad, this is the thing that big brother sold. How can you get it back? Big Brother died in a car ident. You¡­¡± ¡°What? Are you questioning my decision?¡± Mason¡¯s tone was unfriendly. Jonathan knew he had said something wrong when he saw his father¡¯s serious expression. He nodded slightly. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m sorry. I was a little excited too. Big Brother sold these things to fill the vacancy in the company. It was because I didn¡¯t care about the overall situation.¡± Mason saw how serious Jonathan¡¯s apology was, so he didn¡¯t argue with him. He turned to look at Ryan, not knowing what he meant. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Grandfather is being too polite. Since you have already spoken, I will sell these things to you at the original price.¡± ¡°However¡­ Grandfather, I have a request as well.¡± All these years, the value of these items had increased by several times. There was a huge difference in price between these items. Ryan wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to sell these items to Lewis family at such a low price. ¡°Just say whatever you want to say. As long as you can sell all these items to me.¡± Mason still insisted on his own idea. It showed how much he loved his eldest son. ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Since these things belong to my father-inw, I will naturally leave them to Elena in the future. I just want to transfer all these things to Elena¡¯s name.¡± Elena looked at Ryan in disbelief. Under such circumstances, Ryan was still considering her interests. Elena was instantly moved and a warm feeling seeped into her heart. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Why? Since it was my grandfather who bought it, why should I give it to Elena?¡± Amara heard this and became unhappy. This Ryan was really scheming. If he left all of these things to Elena, wouldn¡¯t it still belong to the two of them? ¡°Yes, Dad. These things were bought by you. How could you agree to leave all of them to Elena? Amara is also your granddaughter. You can¡¯t bring injustice with a bowl of water.¡± Adeline urgently said. Such a thing was already priceless, let alone all of it. The loopholes in thepany back then were not small, to be able to fill such a huge hole. It could be seen how valuable these treasures were. Hearing that these people were already starting to think about her father¡¯s property. Elena instantly exploded. She looked at Adeline in front of her and said. ¡°Aunt, there are some things that you don¡¯t need to say anymore. My father sold his things in the past to fill the hole in the Lewis Group. If Aunt is willing to take out the money that filled in thepany back then, I don¡¯t want any of these antiques.¡± Seeing his wife¡¯s flushed face, Ryan forced himself to hold back hisughter. His little wife was really cute. ¡°If grandfather has any objections, then I think it¡¯s better for me to keep it. After all, if I leave it all to Elena, then it can be considered a part of my friendship with my wife.¡± Ryan said and started to y with the watch in his wrist. He didn¡¯t look at the expressions of those people anymore. Jackson hid behind Isaac andughed so hard that he could not stand straight. These people were completely tricked by Ryan. ¡°Shut up! Don¡¯t you know what kind of asion it is? If youugh, be careful that those people will beat you up!¡± Isaac felt that this man was too shameful, so he might as well throw him into the mental hospital. ¡°Hahaha, this is very funny. These people are still fighting for property in such an important asion. Whether they want it or not, they need to seek Ryan¡¯s permission. This matter is entirely up to Ryan. Those people still don¡¯t understand their situation.¡± Jackson said in a low voice whileughing. Those who heard him also pretended not to hear him. Isaac blushed in shame. ¡°Do you think everyone is as evil as Ryan?¡± If he yed some tricks, entire Lewis family would not be match for Ryan. ¡°You are right. These are the personal belonging of Elena¡¯s father when he was alive. They should be under Elena¡¯s name. I just wanted to keep them for myself.¡± Mason knew that he had let down Elena these few years. It was reasonable for him to leave this things to Elena. ¡°Since Grandfather has already said so, tomorrow I will get someone to draw up a contract and record all these things under Elena¡¯s name.¡± Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Step on the Dress Amara immediately angered. Just as she was about to step forward and argue, she was stopped by her father, Jonathan. ¡°Grandfather, did you give all these things to Elena just like that? No, I am not willing. There are so many good things. I can¡¯t let that little slut get away with it.¡± Amara¡¯s eyes were red with envy. Those antiques back then were already worth hundreds of millions. Now, wasn¡¯t it going to be several dozen times more expensive? She absolutely couldn¡¯t let them fall into Elena¡¯s hands just like that. She was the true sessor of the Lewis family¡¯s Eight ssics. All these things should belong to her. Jonathan looked around and saw that everyone¡¯s attention was on Mason and Ryan. He then whispered in Amara¡¯s ear, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear that your grandfather wanted these things to stay by his side? Think of it as a thought? When your grandfather dies, everything will be inherited by you. Even if these things are said to be Elena¡¯s, when the timees, you will sell all of them. What can she do if there is nothing?¡± Hearing her father¡¯s exnation by her ear, Amara immediately understood what he meant. ¡°Dad, you are still very thoughtful. Since that is the case, these things will temporarily be under Elena¡¯s name. Anyway, when grandfather passes away, who knows whom these things will belong to.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 The banquet continued. The main character of the banquet was the Old Master of Lewis family. He went up to the stage to speak. Mason walked up to the stage and looked at his two granddaughters. Amara and Elena were already very beautiful. Elena already had her own home. Although Amara was not married, the marriage with Roman was already set in stone. ¡°I am very happy that you give this old man face and attend my birthday banquet. I hope everyone can have fun. In addition, there is one more thing, my two granddaughters Amara and Elena. They are this old man¡¯s favorite children. I hope that in the future, they can able to live a happy life and make our Lewis family proud.¡± Mason¡¯s words were undoubtedly paving the way for his two granddaughters. ¡°Let them have a better future. Then please invite these two granddaughters of mine toe and blow the candles with me.¡± Mason smiled as he looked at the two girls below the stage. Hearing Mason also inviting Elena, Amara was furious. She walked to Elena¡¯s side and lifted her high heels to step on a corner behind Elena¡¯s evening gown. Crack¡­ Just as Elena was about to step forward, the sound of clothes tearing could be heard. Everyone looked over and only saw that Elena¡¯s clothes had been torn in half. A wave of sighs could be heard from below the stage. Hearing the discussion of those people, Amara¡¯s face revealed a trace of a smile of sess. Then, she turned to look at Elena. Her current appearance was really shameful. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. ¡°Amara, you¡­¡± ¡°Oh my, I¡¯m sorry. I was really careless. I still have a spare suit here. Why don¡¯t I lend it to my sister to wear first? Anyway, our figures are about the same. Sister won¡¯t mind, right?¡± After Amara finished speaking, she immediately looked at her grandfather who was standing on the stage. Under such an important situation, Elena actually dared to do such a shameful thing. Mason¡¯s face darkened. She was afraid that her grandfather was very disappointed in Elena. Roman, who was standing at the side, furrowed his brows. Amara¡¯s means were really despicable. Furthermore, she did not care about the overall situation and the people present here. When Ryan saw his wife being bullied in front of so many people, his blood started to boil. He was so angry that his entire person was emitting a dangerous cold aura. He wanted to rush there and hide Elena in his arms. Isaac pressed Ryan¡¯s arm on the wheelchair as soon as he lifted it up. Isaac shook his head at Ryan. Ryan could only endure his anger, took the wheelchair and walked to Elena¡¯s side. In front of everyone, he tore off the part of dress that Amara had torn off just now. The dress that originally had a tail turned into a short skirt. Ryan held the torn rag in his hand and handed it to Amara. ¡°Thank you, cousin, for helping my Elena to change her past image.¡± Elena looked at the man. She was so touched that her tears were about to flow out. In this world, no one could take care of her better than this man. Amara¡¯s face did not look good. She originally wanted Elena to make a move in front of everyone but she did not expect that after Ryan¡¯s actions, Elena would appear even more delicate. ¡°No need to thank me. I did not do it on purpose. But sister¡¯s dress is really too sloppy. After this change, it really looks like her figure is curvaceous.¡± No matter how unhappy Amara was at this moment, she could only say that. After all, this matter started because of her. If things went on as she wished, Elena would be extremely embarrassed today. But with Ryan¡¯s action, it was impossible for Elena to be embarrassed. Seeing that the situation below had settled down, Mason¡¯s facial expression returned to normal. He didn¡¯t need to think about to know who had done this. Mason looked at Amara coldly. Amara looked away and lowered her head. Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Chapter 64 Strategy for the Future After the banquet ended, Elena said goodbye to her grandfather and ignored her aunt and uncle¡¯s family. She followed Ryan out. Seeing the group of people leave, Mason¡¯s expression instantly became deep. He raised his hand and gave Amara a p. Amara screamed immediately, ¡°Ah! Why did you hit me, grandpa?¡± Jonathan and Adeline, who were standing at the side, were shocked. ¡°Yes Dad, Amara did not do anything wrong. Why did you hit her?¡± Adeline¡¯s face revealed displeasure. Even though Mason was Amara¡¯s grandfather, he shouldn¡¯t have treated her precious daughter like this. ¡°Why did I hit her? Ask her why I hit her? What day is today? Don¡¯t you know? You actually dare to harm Elena in such an asion!¡± Did this family think he was blind? He couldn¡¯t tell what was going on. If it weren¡¯t for Ryan, he was afraid Elena would lose face today in front of so many people. At the same time, everyone would know Elena, the Second Young Lady of Lewis Family, actually lose her face in front of so many people. It was not only Elena who lose face but also the Lewis family. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Grandfather, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Amara¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°Amara, don¡¯t be rude to grandfather.¡± Jonathan, who was standing at the side, reminded Amara. Currently, Mason was in the charge of the family. If she angered Mason, he was afraid that none of them would have a good ending. ¡°Although I am old, I haven¡¯t reached to the stage where I can¡¯t see things clearly. Why did Elena¡¯s evening dress torn off? Do you really think I do not know? Your feet could not reach to Elena¡¯s dress at all. If you did not do it on purpose, how could you step in her dress? It would not be a big deal in other asions. But today is my 70th birthday! You actually dare to cause trouble at my banquet! I have warned you not to provoke Elena again and again. She is now the second young mistress of Monor family. If Ryan starts to get angry, do you think our Lewis family will have any good results?¡± ¡°Grandfather, I don¡¯t understand. Why you always have been afraid of Ryan? He only had some abilities in the past, but now he is only a cripple. It¡¯s impossible for him to be magnanimous. Why are you always afraid of him? I will definitely marry Roman in future. In future, Lewis family and Monor family will be under our control. Why are you biased towards outsiders?¡± Amara really could not understand why her grandfather had always sided with Elena. Elena¡¯s father had already passed away. That good-for-nothing mother of hers was still in the hospital. How could Elena, an ugly duckling, bepared to her? ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. Ryan has already be a cripple. To the Monor family, he is just a person who doesn¡¯t matter. Why do you have to care about Ryan¡¯s face? Amara and Roman were now bound to be together. In the future, when the Lewis family and Monor family are connected by marriage, the benefits of the Lewis family is guaranteed.¡± Adeline also didn¡¯t understand. Mason was an old man who had been through a lot of business. Why would he be afraid of Ryan? ¡°You shut up. It was because you and Jonathan indulged her that she has such a temper. She has already such an attitude in our family. I really don¡¯t know what she looks like outside!¡± After scolding the couple, he turned to Amara, ¡°If you want to stay in the Lewis family¡­ If you want to take over the Lewis family business, you have to listen what I say. Elena was no longer the Elena who had been bullied for five years. If you continue to offend her, you will not have a good ending. Why do I repeatedly emphasize that you should not provoke Elena? It is to pave a way for you! I did not know my grandfather who I trained carefully would be an extremely foolish person. You really disappointed me.¡± Initially, he thought that Amara was a smart woman and it was natural for her to take over Lewis family business. However, he did not think that this woman would only care about the benefits in front of her and did not care about the overall situation. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A lean camel was still bigger than a horse. Even if Ryan had lost his power, Amara should not easily provoke him. ¡°Grandfather?¡± Amara was still unhappy, but when she heard her grandfather say this was for her future, she felt less unhappy. ¡°If you still acknowledge me as your grandfather, you have to listen to me. You have to do what I want. Jonathan, Adeline, you two are not allowed to interfere in Amara¡¯s matters from today onwards. For today, I will discipline Amara. Amara immediately return to your room to face the wall and reflect yourself. Tomorrow, you are not allowed to eat. I will let you know what the true rules of the family are.¡± Mason could clearly feel that after experiencing rain and storm for five years, Elena was no longer as simple as before. He was getting more and more difficult to control her now. Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Diabetes? On the other hand. Ryan originally nned to bring Elena home, but he did not expect Jackson and Isaac to shamelessly get into the car. He saw that these two did not have any intension of getting out of the car, so he immediately reminded. ¡°The car of the two of you is over there.¡± ¡°The two of us nned to get a ride back today. You don¡¯t have to care about the two of us. Don¡¯t worry. Besides, the two of us still want to chat more with Sister-inw.¡± They had clearly seen that Elena was not as weak as she appeared on the surface. In fact, when facing certain things this woman was very brave. Ryan¡¯s face turned cold. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Before Ryan could speak, Jackson hurriedly spoke, ¡°Hurry up and drive. The two of us did not eat anything here. We are nning to go your home and eat something.¡± Ryan did not say anything. It seemed that he had already tacitly agreed the two of them to follow him back to vi. When the car stopped in front of their house, Elena pushed Ryan out of the car. The two of them walked in and when the door opened, Elena didn¡¯t push Ryan in, but let the two guests in first. Jackson was slightly stunned. He had to admit that Elena was indeed very polite. After entering, Elena did not stay idle either. She went to the kitchen to bring the tea and refreshments to the tea table. ¡°These things are some desserts that I personally baked before. I wonder if you guys like them.¡± Ryan, however, stared nkly at the things Elena was carrying. These were the things that his wife specially backed. He was reluctant to eat them. Why should he give them to these two men? ¡°Ahem, they are not hungry. They cannot eat the sweet food.¡± Ryan coughed. He seemed to remind the two of them that the food belonged to him. They were not allowed to eat. ¡°No, no, no, we are hungry! We can eat these sweet things! Moreover, the two of us especially like to eat sweet food. Sister-inw, you really know the two of us too well.¡± After Jackson finished speaking, he picked up a te in front of him and held it in his arms, as if he was deliberately trying to anger Ryan. Isaac did not hold back and started eating therge te in front him. It had to be said that Elena¡¯s cooking skills were very good. Although these were desserts, it was sweet and not greasy. It was soft and moderate and was simply top grade. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Sister-inw, your cooking skills is totallyparable to the chefs in our hotels. If you don¡¯t want to go to work in the future, you can totally open a dessert restaurant by yourself. When the timees, I will definitely bring all my friends over to eat. I will definitely be a regr customer.¡± After Jackson finished speaking, he stuffed a few pieces of dessert into his mouth again. This dessert was simply the most delicious thing he had ever eaten in his life. ¡°You two eat slowly. Eating so much sweet, aren¡¯t you afraid of diabetes?¡± Ryan¡¯s face was full of resentment. These two people really did not treat him as an outsider. Those were roasted by his wife. He had only eaten a few pieces, but they had already eaten them all. After a while, Elena took out the roasted biscuits from the kitchen and put them in front of Ryan. She said slowly, ¡°I saw that you did not eat anything at the banquet. You just had a few sses of champagne with everyone. That kind of thing will cause a little gastric. You should eat something first.¡± If the thing in front of Jackson and Isaac was a Master Michelin dessert, then the one in front of Ryan was a special level dessert. Ryan saw the shape on it. Every piece was in the shape of heart. She specially prepared these for him. Ryan happily picked up a piece of pastry. When Isaac saw it, he wanted to reach out to grab it but was pped back by Ryan. ¡°Try touching it again. I will cripple you.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a piece of pastry? Why is it so petty?¡± Isaac muttered in a low voice. He didn¡¯t dare to look at Ryan who was protecting his food like that. Even Ryan didn¡¯t know that he looked like a hungry wolf that was protecting his bone. ¡°It¡¯s alright. There are still some at home. If you want to eat in future, you cane over. I will roast them for you. Usually, I have nothing to do, so I make some snacks at home. When you are hungry, you can put them for a while. Then you can eat them.¡± After Elena finished speaking, she went back to the kitchen and made a cup of milk for Ryan. ¡°Drink some of this. With these desserts, it will not be greasy.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t be biased. Why does Ryan have milk and we don¡¯t have milk?¡± Isaac teased. He had lived half of his life, and he had eaten thousands of delicacies, but none of them were as smooth as the te in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have enough milk at home. Ryan drinks a cup every night. So when youe next time, I¡¯ll prepare the milk for the two of you.¡± Elena had an apologetic look on her face but Jackson and Isaac did not mind. It was already their fortune that the two of them came here and eat. If they asked again, Ryan would probably throw them both to Syria the next day. ¡°How long do you two want to sit here?¡± After Ryan finished the te of pastries, he ordered them to leave. It was already veryte. If the two of them did not go back, would they still want to stay here? ¡°Ryan, actually, the two of us came here because we have something to discuss with you.¡± Jackson changed his attitude and said seriously. ¡°Speak.¡± Ryan threw the tissue paper in front of Jackson. When he saw that there were still some leftover snacks in Jackson¡¯s hand, Ryan felt that it was an eyesore. Jackson looked at Elena. Elena understood what was going on and said, ¡°I will go upstairs to wash up first. You guys can talk.¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Discuss Important Matters Ryan looked at Jackson and Isaac, wondering why they were keeping him in suspense. ¡°Ryan, we have thetest news. Roman is going to work with a heavy cooperation in Western Europe. When the timees, they will also work with Roman to attack you.¡± When Isaac was on a business trip, he originally nned to handle the work overseas, but he did not expect to meet Roman in that manor. Ryan fell into deep thought. It was not easy for him to do something. After all, he did not have any evidence, and he could not use any excuse to stop Roman. ¡°I¡¯m just reminding you. You have to have a n first. You can¡¯t let that man climb over our heads just like that.¡± Jackson reminded them that if they let that man continue to develop, he would be a huge threat to them in the future. ¡°That man¡¯s heart is not enough to swallow an elephant. Did he think that by opening the economic market in Western Europe, he would be able to sit firmly on the CEO¡¯s throne? He is really too na?ve.¡± Ryan did not mind. These few years, he had been hiding his strength and biding his time. Did this man really think that he had quietly disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight? 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°I didn¡¯t settle the score with him for what happened back then. It seems like he really thought that this matter would be settled.¡± Ryan¡¯s face was full of ruthlessness. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t know who did the ident that year. In the entire Monor family, besides Roman, who else wouldy their hands on him? Back then, when he went out, he only wanted to sign a deal, but was hit by a car for no reason. The driver of the ident was still missing. If it wasn¡¯t for someone protecting him, how could he not have found out? ¡°The economic market in Western Europe has already been monopolized by us, so even if he wants to find someone to cooperate, he must get the approval of our forces.¡± Jackson had already monopolized those markets before Roman, otherwise, how could he hold Roman back? ¡°How¡¯s the investigation going at the Eastern European stone gambling market?¡± Ryan had Isaac keep an eye on it. If there were good raw stone material, he must buy them. Isaac smiled when he heard this. ¡°I have investigated clearly. There is an open stone market in Eastern Europe. I have acquaintances there. It is definitely not bad.¡± Many years ago, he idently saved a person. That person was the owner of the stone gambling market. ¡°Since that is the case, it will be easy to handle. I will leave this matter to you. If the money is not enough, transfer it from the headquarters. As for the Monor family¡­ We will slowly empty him out.¡± He had long been pessimistic about thispany of the Monor family. That was why Roman was in a hurry to find a marriage partner. The Lewis family was one of the best in the entire Hai City. Therefore, finding them for a marriage was most appropriate choice. At that time, perhaps only the Lewis family could help Roman fill in the hole. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I have to remind you about. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, you better not think about it. I know very well how you got here all these years. You can¡¯t expose yourself in front of so many people just for a small matter.¡± What Ryan did today really startled Isaac. If it was really exposed, it would definitely arouse suspicion. At that time, Roman would probably arrange another car ident. Ryan recalled all the things that happened at the banquet today. He did not want Elena to be embarrassed in public. He also did not know why he could not control himself and wanted to go over to protect Elena. ¡°That Amara isn¡¯t easy to deal with. Not only Amara, but all the people of Lewis family are putting on a show. They want to control Elena. If I give all those things to Mason today, then¡­ I¡¯m afraid none of those things will fall into Elena¡¯s hands.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In fact, Ryan wanted to show the Lewis family who Elena really was. Not everyone could bully her. ¡°But if you do that, you will undoubtedly make Elena the public enemy of the Lewis family. Those people will probably want a piece of pie when they see those things. So, if they want to harm Mason or Elena, I¡¯m afraid they will¡­¡± It would be fine if Ryan stayed by her side to protect her, but once she was alone, the people of the Lewis family would make things even more difficult for Elena. When Ryan heard this, heughed and said, ¡°You guys have really underestimated Elena. She is not as weak as she looks. If she bes strong, I¡¯m afraid that even ten men will not be a match for her.¡± Once her things were taken away by someone else, she will use all of her abilities to take back those things. ¡°Why are you saying stupid things?¡± Although Jackson knew Elena was different from other women, it was not like what Ryan said. Ryan did not say anything. He knew Elena. How could roses that grew in adversity not have thorns? Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67 You Deserve to Die for Your Sins A yful smile appeared on Ryan¡¯s face when he heard this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we make a bet? If Elena can solve this problem personally, why don¡¯t you give me your family¡¯s antique painting?¡± When Jackson heard this, his eyes widened and he immediately flew into rage. ¡°Ryan Manor, you cunning man, what kind of bet is it? You actually want my antique painting? You are really asking for an exorbitant price.¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t believe that my wife has the ability to do so. So I had to bet with you for the sake of my wife¡¯s reputation. If I lose, all of my ancient painting will be in your hands. What do you think of this bet?¡± Ryan said indifferently. Those antiques and paintings were worth several billion. If this man said he didn¡¯t want them, he wouldn¡¯t want them. Jackson didn¡¯t believe such foolish words. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Besides, this man had lived with Elena for so long, so he naturally knew what kind of character she had. He was not stupid enough to bet with this man. ¡°Brother, can I admit that I¡¯m a coward? I don¡¯t want to bet with you. I know that even if I bet with you, I won¡¯t be able to win. At most, it will be a matter of losing face. My antique painting is worth tens of millions. If I lose to you, even if I jump into the Yellow River, I won¡¯t be able to make up for the regret in my heart.¡± Jackson should eat the snacks on the table quietly. After today, he was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to eat them again. After all, Ryan was a jealous man. If he wanted to eat the desserts made by his sister-in- law again, he and Isaac would probably be sent to Syria by this man. ¡°Brother, can I admit defeat? I don¡¯t want to bet with you¡­¡± Just as Jackson was about to eat the snacks on the table, Isaac unexpectedly took out his phone and yed a recording. Jackson choked, ¡°Isaac, I¡¯m going to kill you. Hurry up and delete this for me or I¡¯ll y you to death.¡± Isaac, however, raised his phone high. ¡°If you have the ability, you cane and get it. Oh my, I remember now. When I went to your house earlier, I took fancy to a coral vase. Why don¡¯t you give it to me in exchange for this recording?¡± Jackson was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and veins popped out on his fists. The fact that he admitted defeat was not worth mentioning in front of the two of them. If this matter was spread out, his reputation would be tarnished. Jackson originally nned to step forward and kick the man, but because the man had his weakness, so he had to soften his attitude. ¡°Big Brother, I was wrong. I¡¯m begging you, quickly delete this recording. If you want the coral vase, I can give it to you. It¡¯s not just a vase, I can give you whatever you want.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Me?¡± Isaac raised his eyebrows. ¡°Big Brother, I¡¯ll give it all to you.¡± Jackson could only admit defeat. After all, these two men were not easy to deal with. As long as he fought them, it would be fatal. ¡°Ryan, the shower in the bathroom¡­ You¡­ What are you doing?¡± Elena walked out and wanted to tell Ryan that the shower in the bathroom was broken. She did not expect to see Jackson squatting in front of Isaac just as she went downstairs. He looked pitiful as if he had been wronged. When Jackson saw Elena, he immediately stood up and exined, ¡°Sister-inw, it is not like what you saw. Actually, we are¡­ The two of us are ying around. You must not think too much.¡± Elena, ¡°¡­¡± Under such circumstances, it was not possible to not think too much. ¡°That¡­ Actually, I did not see anything. You guys can continue. I still have things to deal with in my room.¡± After Elena finished speaking, she ran back to her room. The two of them were ying around. If she continued to stay here, Isaac and Jackson would be even more embarrassed. She might as well leave by herself and let the two of them solve this problem by themselves. Ryanughed and said, ¡°You deserved to die for your sins.¡± He had just heart Elena say that there was something wrong with the shower. Ryan wanted to go and see what was going on. He could not let these two men dy the matter of his wife. ¡°Ryan, we n to stay here. Do you have a guest room?¡± Isaac held back the smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s the same old ce. The door is not locked. You two can move in by yourselves. Remember, don¡¯t break our bed.¡± Judging from their attitude, if they didn¡¯t fight, it would be hard to calm the anger between the two of them. Seeing him walk into the room, only Jackson and Isaac were left. Jackson looked at Isaac with a bitter look. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If it wasn¡¯t for you, how could I lose face in front of sister-inw? I can¡¯t live this life anymore. How can I face sister-inw in the future?¡± ¡°I just want a coral vase from you.¡± Isaac smiled shamelessly. He used to ying and fooling around. He never cared about others. ¡°You¡­ Do you have a knife? Let me cut myself in half first.¡± Jackson sat on the sofa and touched his forehead. If time could really be reversed, he must pretend to be a gentleman in front of his sister-inw. Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Are You Jealous? ¡°No, I remember there was a packet of rat poison in Ryan¡¯s house. You can take it. But if you take that packet of rat medicine, remember to buy one for Ryan.¡± Isaac said as he walked upstairs. ¡°Isaac, if I don¡¯t fight with you today, I will have the same surname as you.¡± After saying that, Jackson went forward and grabbed Isaac¡¯s cor, wanting to fight outside. However, Isaac casually said it out loud. ¡°Thest time I punched you, you still have bruises, right? Are you sure you want to continue?¡± Hearing this, Jackson immediately put down the man¡¯s clothes. ¡°By the way, I remember now. I seem to have something to do today. I¡¯ll go back to my room to rest first.¡± ¡°Good¡­¡± Isaac smiled and shook his head when he saw Jackson jumping around. When Ryan returned to his room, he saw Elena checking the shower in the bathroom. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Ryan walked in. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I was going to take a shower and go to bed to rest. I didn¡¯t expect the shower to be broken.¡± Elena pressed on the shower. There was no water on the shower. There was water on other parts of the shower. Elena¡¯s clothes were wet and stuck tightly to her body, revealing a hazy beauty. Ryan stared nkly and a me of fire instantly ignited in his heart. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± Ryan came back to his senses and coughed. He pressed on the water pipe. The sprinkling of water gushed out. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± A trace of surprise appeared on Elena¡¯s face. It was that simple? ¡°This is also my fault. I did not remind you that this water pipe was used to sense with your fingerprints. This fingerprint belonged to a week ago. I was the first one to take a shower. But today, this problem urred because you took a shower first.¡± Ryan said gently. If those two saw this man¡¯s appearance, they would probably drop their jaws in shock. They had never seen Ryan have such a gentle side. ¡°Those pastries¡­¡± While the two of them were silent, Ryan said something that caught Elena off guard. Elena smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are still some pastries left. If they want to eat, I can continue to make them.¡± ¡°You can only make them for me to eat in the future.¡± Ryan threatened. Elena was his wife and could not serve those two brats. ¡°Hahaha.¡± ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Ryan really did not understand. ¡°Ryan, are you jealous?¡± Elena approached Ryan. The man¡¯s face was red. ¡°No. No¡­¡± Ryan turned his face away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, from now on, the pastries I make can only be given to you alone.¡± ¡°About Lewis family¡­ What do you n to do with it? The people of Lewis family are all smart. They can¡¯t possibly suffer losses like this. If grandfather passed away, Amara would probably think of these things. Grandpa said that he bought all these things in order to leave a thought behind. But the real purpose was to give Amara a chance to sell them secretly.¡± Although Elena did not leave in Lewis family, she knew her grandfather very well. What kind of person is he? ¡°Amara is very utilitarian. Have you thought of how to deal with her?¡± ¡°Amara is not a problem. The ones that are difficult to deal with are her mother and father. Amara has big breasts but no brain. She just wants to marry Roman and enjoy her life. She is not a threat at all.¡± Ryan narrowed his eyes. He did not expect Elena to say such a thing. He originally thought that Elena was more or less afraid of Amara. ¡°Have you already thought of a way to deal with your cousin?¡± Ryan knew that this woman would definitely not be as silly and sweet as she looked on the surface. Elena¡¯s intelligence was not something ordinary people couldpare with. ¡°Of course I have thought it through. She is naturally a paranoid. With a simple provocation, this woman will fall into my trap.¡± Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Don¡¯t y With Fire ¡°I am interested in your n.¡± Ryan leaned on the wheelchair with a faint smile on his face. Elena slowly approached the man and gently caressed his cheek. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Ryan¡¯s face turned red. He raised his hand and grabbed the woman¡¯s hand. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t y with fire.¡± ¡°Pff¡­ Hahaha, alright. Alright. I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Elena then took out her phone and turned on the video yer inside. In that video Amara following her friends to the shopping mall. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°What is this?¡± Ryan did not like shopping in the mall. So he naturally did not know about these things. ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than some ornaments that women like. Keep looking. It¡¯s very interesting.¡± Amara, who was in the video, for some unknown reason, started to beat and scold the salesperson. She even arrogantly wanted the salesperson to kneel down and apologize to her. The youngdies of the wealthy families were usually bright and beautiful outside and they were not allowed to make any mistake. Amara have been really angry that she would do such a thing in front of outside. Coincidentally, Elena happened to pass by and quietly recorded this video. Ryan nodded and asked again, ¡°Amara is so favored. If you release this video with your hands, I¡¯m afraid it will be suppressed by Lewis family in less than half an hour. This matter has no effect on Amara at all.¡± Elena put away her phone. ¡°You are right. As long as I send it out myself, I¡¯m afraid that this matter will be suppressed by the Lewis family in less than half an hour. Moreover, there will be arge number of water armies attacking me. But since I dare to record this video, there will definitely be a better way to y the best role.¡± ¡°Oh? Tell me about it.¡± ¡°If I tell you everything so quickly, won¡¯t I lose the sense of mystery? Let¡¯s just wait and see a good show.¡± ¡°This video will at most make people think that Amara is a proud youngdy. Other than this, there will not be any other influence.¡± Ryan thought very carefully about the problem. He was also afraid that Elena would not be able to stop. Elena was not worried about the result of this matter. ¡°This is just a show of strength. I also did not think that this video would have much an impact on Amara. No matter what, the Lewis family is a wealthy family. If this small video was able to defeat Amara, that Lewis family is really useless!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be so smart.¡± Ryan praised generously. ¡°Smart ones are still ahead of us.¡± Elena originally nned to go to sleep after saying that. She had been tired for the whole day and her whole body was very sore. However, in the next second, Ryan pulled Elena into his arms and lowered his head to hold her red lips. Elena was shocked. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Do you only intend to light the fire and not extinguish it?¡± Ryan looked at this woman. Elena also clearly felt that there was something hard under her body that hurt her. ¡°Your¡­ Your legs¡­¡± Elena¡¯s face turned red. How did this man be more and more shameless? Ryan, however, leaned on the woman¡¯s ear and said in a maic voice. ¡°My legs are not good, but I have a waist.¡± The next second, Ryan threw Elena onto the bed and climbed onto it himself. Elena was shocked but the next second her lips were shilled by his lips and sucked it hard. Elena did not even have the time to think about what would happen next, before Ryan already skillfully undressed her. Who said that he could not be a man? Those who said it should be beaten to death! Under the dim bedside light, Elena¡¯s whole body was covered with sweat as if she just came out of shower. Ryan was also breathing heavily. Elena did not dare to look at his eyes. Seeing Ryan didn¡¯t move for a long time, she moved slowly as she silently wanted to escape from his grip and run away. However, just as she slightly moved she was once again captured by Ryan. ¡°Ahh¡­ Ryan.¡± When Ryan heard her cry, he lowered his head and gently wiped away the sweat from her forehead. He slightly kissed her lips and said in very low but sexy voice. ¡°Good girl. Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll be gentler.¡± It was alreadyte in the morning the next day. Elena slowly opened her eyes. Her whole body was aching as if it was crushed under a bulldozer. This damn man! I¡¯ll be gentler? Huh, one should never believe on a man¡¯s words, especially in the bed. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Ryan was sitting in a wheelchair at the end of the bed looking at the woman. He handed the milk in his hand to Elena. ¡°You must be tiredst night. Have a cup of milk to replenish your health.¡± ¡°Ryan¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you should not call your man by his name in the morning? Otherwise, it will get out of hand.¡± Ryan raised his hand and caressed her smooth and delicate skin. Her whole body was filled with pink and purple marks. Of course these were his craftsmanship. And he was proud of that. Elena was speechless. ¡°Alright, after drinking the milk, wash up and put on your clothes. Don¡¯t forget what you told mest night.¡± Ryan reminded Elena. Elena got out of bed to wash up, but she did not expect to fall on the carpet as soon as her feet touched the ground. She looked up at Ryan pitifully. ¡°My back hurts¡­¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ryan held back hisughter and carried Elena on his body like he was carrying a child. He pushed her into the bathroom. After carefully washing her up, he carried Elena downstairs again. Jackson and Isaac, who were ying in the living room downstairs, immediately covered their eyes when they saw the two of them walk down in such a posture. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s over. I have needles in my eyes.¡± ¡°Ryan, can you two pay attention? The two of us are still here. You started to show off your affection early in the morning. Is this really good?¡± Elena only remembered that there were outsiders in the house when she heard their voices. She instantly wanted to get off from Ryan¡¯sp and looked embarrassed. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t think that the two of you were still here.¡± But just as she got off, she again fell in Ryan¡¯s arms. She looked painful. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t move. Just treat them as cabbages and carrots.¡± Ryan red at the two of them. His wife had her the first timest night. She still didn¡¯t recover from the pain and these two monkeys were making noises in his house early in the morning. They didn¡¯t want to live anymore, did they? Jackson ¡°¡­¡± Hello, everyone. I have be a cabbage. Isaac ¡°¡­¡± Hello, everyone. I have be a carrot. Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Working with the Magazine Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That¡­ Ryan¡­ The two of us will be leaving first as we still have things to do. The two of you can continue. If there is nothing, then don¡¯t call us. If there is anything, then also don¡¯t call us. We are very busy.¡± After Isaac finished speaking, he immediately pulled Jackson, who was standing at the side and left. The two of them were undoubtedly the lightbulbs of a thousand watts here. In order to avoid a war, it was better to leave as soon as possible. Elenaughed out loud. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t think that the two of them would be so interesting. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be so lonely with them by your side.¡± ¡°Now that I have you, I won¡¯t be lonely anymore.¡± Elena lowered her head slightly after hearing that. She thought that this man was a straight man made of steel, but she didn¡¯t expect him to be a master at flirting. Who knew if this man had said such words to other women before. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°I have never said such words to other girls. I have only said it to you.¡± Elena was stunned on the spot. Did he have mind reading skills? ¡°Madam,e over and eat something. This morning when Young Master woke up, he asked me to make chicken soup for you to nourish your body.¡± Mrs. Baker saw that the two of them were still talking and quickly reminded them toe over and eat. Elena saw the expression on Mrs. Baker¡¯s face that had seen through everything. Ryan knew that this woman was thin-skinned so he did not continue to say anything. ¡°I will go to the company to work first. If there is anything in the afternoon, just call me.¡± Elena nodded and did not say anything. In the afternoon, Elena came to a magazinepany and found their chief editor, Landon. Landon¡¯s face revealed a formal smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why Madam Monor is here?¡± Landon even poured a cup of tea for Elena as he spoke. Elena did not pretend to be reserved and went straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Landon, I came this time because I have a video that needs to be handed to you. I believe you will be very interested in this matter.¡± Hearing this, Landon immediately became spirited. Their magazine¡¯s ultimate goal was to satisfy the masses gossip. ¡°Madam, if you have this matter, you can just call me. You even speciallye over. I really have to trouble you.¡± Landon naturally knew that the videos in Elena¡¯s hands belonged to a heavyweight that made Elena personallye over. Perhaps there would be unexpected gains this time. Elena took out her phone and opened the video yer page and ced it in front of Landon. On it was the video of Amara making the saleswoman at the counter kneel down and apologize to her. After seeing it, Landon could not help but reveal a troubled expression. ¡°Mrs. Monor, this is the Young Miss of Lewis family. This¡­ It might not be convenient for us. Furthermore, we do not dare to offend the Lewis family.¡± Elena leaned on the chair and the corner of her mouth slightly rose. ¡°I think there is nothing that Mr. Landon would not dare to report in Hai City. After all, this kind of thing can make your magazine one of the top magazines. This is a profitable business.¡± Elena could hear that they did not dare to offend Lewis family. The key was the word ¡°some.¡± ¡°But you also know the strength of the Lewis family. After all, I can¡¯t bear the consequences of this. You gave me this video. In the end, they are after the person who distributed this video.¡± Landon was in a dilemma. After all, the people of the Lewis family were not be trifled with. Elena stepped forward and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Does your magazine stillck spammers? The inte era would not be able to wipe out this matter so easily. All you need to do is to spread this video on the Inte.¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°The various magazine agencies in Hai City will have their own water army to judge and cover up the truth of certain facts. So I believe that your magazine society will have even more powerful water army. When the timees, even if they climb out, Lewis family will take care of their face and not cause trouble for your magazine. After all, this matter is ultimately Amara¡¯s fault.¡± Hearing Elena¡¯s exnation, Landon suddenly came to realization and immediately revealed a smile that he had not seen for a long time. ¡°Mrs. Monor¡¯s brilliant move, I admire it.¡± ¡°I will first wish the magazine to be popr here.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can continue to work with our magazine in the future.¡± Elena smiled. She did not expect this Landon to be even more greedy than she had imagined. There was once when the Lewis family would not say much about this matter. If there was another time, they would definitely investigate thoroughly. At that time, the magazine would be in danger. ¡°Since Mr. Landon has already said so, if I have any bigger gossip news in the future, I will naturally vote for your magazine. We will have a pleasant cooperation.¡± Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Shame on the Lewis Family Elena handed the video and left the magazine office. She looked at the sunny weather and smiled. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Amara, I have fought back after being oppressed by you for so long. I will return all the grievances I have suffered over the years to you one day.¡± Elena returned to her vi. Today was a great day for her and she was especially happy. She returned to her bedroom and looked at the bed. Suddenly the fragments ofst night appeared in front of eyes and her face turned red. She turned around saw herself in the mirror. There were streams hickeys all over her neck to downwards. The pain between her legs was yet to be healed. Elena never thought that one day this would also happen with her. She and Ryan actually would develop such an intimate rtionship, it was out of her imagination. Sometimes many things happens unexpectedly just like the rtionship between her and Ryan. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 In less than half an hour, this video was posted online by Landon. It was said that it came from Landon¡¯s magazine, but it did not have a signature. Even if the people from Lewis family found out Landon, he could say that his ount was stolen and use this matter to make the magazine famous and at the same time, they could safely take care of themselves. One arrow to kill two birds at the same time. Landon was a cunning man. He could not let his magazine be destroyed in the hands of the Lewis family. ¡°Pa!¡± At this moment, a p was heard from the living room of the Lewis family. Mason looked at Amara angrily. ¡°How could I have a grandchild like you? I thought you knew the big picture. Look at what you¡¯ve done. Where will the face of the Lewis family be put?¡± ¡°Dad, since this has happened, don¡¯t me Amara anymore. It must be that salesperson who spoke rudely first that made our Amara angry.¡± Jonathan still stood from Amara¡¯s perspective and spoke up for her. ¡°Grandfather, I had already suppressed this matter at that time. How could there be any videos? There must be someone who wanted to frame me. Grandpa, you must make the decision for me. You must not let Roman see this. Please, grandpa, you have to help me.¡± Amara did not expect that someone would want to post this video even if it meant offending the Lewis family. ¡°Framed? If you didn¡¯t do such a thing, how could you let others take advantage of you? You can only me yourself for this.¡± He had told Amara not long ago to maintain the image of a good woman. It had only been a short period of time before such a video had appeared. Wasn¡¯t this a direct p to Mason¡¯s face? Mason sat on the sofa and panted heavily. ¡°Are you still afraid that Roman will see you? Nowadays, such a video has already been forwarded on the Inte for tens of thousands of times. How could Roman not see it?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Amara looked at Mason pitifully and did not know how to deal with this matter. ¡°You better apologize to Roman¡¯s parents. You have to pretend to be virtuous and noble. Don¡¯t let Roman¡¯s parents think that you are also an arrogant and domineering woman.¡± The marriage between Monor family and Lewis family was imminent. If something were to happen at this critical moment¡­ He was afraid that it would make the people of the Monor family feel that the Lewis family wasn¡¯t a good marriage partner. At that time, his n would be finished. Although Adeline usually protected her daughter very much, she couldn¡¯t say anything about such a shameful matter. After all, what Mason cared about the most was reputation. ¡°Dad, I also feel that this matter is very strange. We must investigate who was behind the scenes and why didn¡¯t they post the video after recording it? Why did they have to wait until this critical moment to post it? Isn¡¯t it obvious that they want to tarnish Amara¡¯s reputation?¡± After Adeline finished speaking, Mason immediately fell into deep thought. ¡°You are saying that someone deliberately framed us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dad. You should send someone to investigate what is going on. If what Amara said is true, she was framed by someone, we absolutely cannot let that person go. They actually dared to provoke our Lewis family. That person must pay the price.¡± ¡°We can¡¯t find out. Don¡¯t you know that although the poster was published by Landon¡¯s magazine, it was anonymous? That person must be trying to take advantage of this.¡± Mason sighed. ¡°This time, we can only suffer a loss. The only thing we need to do is to buy that video at a high price. If we keep this video, Amara¡¯s reputation will be ruined.¡± After Mason finished speaking, his eyes suddenly turned cold as he looked at Amara again. ¡°I have already made you face the wall and think about it yesterday. I never thought that something like this would happen today. You are not allowed to go out for the next two days. Even if someone wants to ask you to go out, you have to bear with it. I want to see who else wants to frame you, if you don¡¯te out.¡± ¡°Grandpa, this matter has nothing to do with me. You shouldn¡¯t me me. If I continue to wait here for the result, what will happen to the date between Roman and me? If I don¡¯t show myself, if Roman is remembered by others, then what should I do?¡± ¡°Amara is right. Our Lewis family must suppress this matter. Amara must also exin this to Roman and not let Monor family misunderstand.¡± The Lewis family had suffered a huge loss in this matter. They had to minimize the impact of the ident. Or else, their nning would be in vain all once. Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Exin to Roman Mason though for a while and sighed helplessly. ¡°This is the only thing we can do now.¡± Today, Lewis family had suffered a great loss. If he knew who was behind this, he would definitely tear that person into pieces. Elena looked at the crazily forwarded videos on her phone andughed. ¡°Amara, Amara, you are gone today. If you dare to provoke me in the future, I will definitely let you suffer a hundred times more pain than this.¡± As she was thinking, Elena¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Elena picked up the phone and a gentle smile hung on her face. ¡°Ryan, why did you call me at this time?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I have seen the news on the Inte. You are very smart. This will only make Lewis family suffer.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was full of praise. ¡°Of course, If Amara dares to disrespect you in the future, I will make her feel a hundred time more painful than this.¡± Elena saidcently. Ryan suddenly felt a trace of warmth in his heart. So she did all this for him. These days, Amara had indeed been ridiculing and disrespecting him. She did not think that this would be thest straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. It became the fuse that caused Elena to explode. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ryan¡¯s face was full of smiles. It had been a long time since he smiled after the car ident. After marrying Elena, Ryan found that there was suddenly a ray of sunlight in his dark world. This woman was the one who lit up his world and warmed his heart. ¡°You muste back early tonight. I will make something delicious for you.¡± Elena was in a very good mood today. She wanted to reward her and Ryan¡¯s stomach. After hanging up the phone, Elena turned on her phone again and found that the video had been removed. It seemed like the Lewis family also made their move. It had only been half an hour and the video was removed. They underestimated the power of Lewis family. It seemed like she had to keep a low profile during this period of time. On the other hand, Amara had made her move. Amara came to the ce where two of them agreed to meet and looked at the man in front of her, who had an unhappy expression on his face. Amara immediately wrapped her arms around his waist. ¡°Roman, you have already seen that video, right? ¡°Amara, you need to know that you are a public figure. Your actions would be magnified infinitely. If you do not pay attention to your words and actions outside, it will affect you greatly.¡± Roman¡¯s words were very subtle. His words seemed to be reminding Amara that if such an incident happened again, Monor family would not want such a problematic daughter-inw. ¡°Roman, I was wrong. I promise that such a thing will never happen again in future. I also don¡¯t know why the video was leaked. I will definitely find out who it was that wanted to frame me.¡± When Amara said this, a trace of malice appeared on her face. Roman happened to see this expression of hers and a trace of shock appeared on his face. Was this still the Amara he knew? Seeing the shock on Roman¡¯s face, Amara immediately softened her attitude. ¡°Grandfather has already surpassed this matter. There will definitely not be any other side effects. I also promise that such a thing will never happen in the future again.¡± ¡°Since you have already said so, then I will believe you this time. You must pay attention to your own image. Don¡¯t let other people take advantages of loopholes.¡± Roman looked at the time and then turned to Amara, ¡°I have some things to do in thepany, so I won¡¯t be here with you. You can go back first.¡± ¡°Roman, do you really n on leaving me behind like this? Don¡¯t you want¡­¡± Amara went forward and wrapped her arms around Roman¡¯s neck. Amara took the initiative to throw herself in Roman¡¯s arms but Roman pushed her away. ¡°I have reminded you before that if the two of us not married, we will not do such a thing.¡± Roman hated trouble most. He had no interest in this kind of thing. If the two of them could get married in future, it would not be toote for them to do this. It was not difficult for Roman to guess what Amara was thinking in her heart, but he did not want to fulfill this woman¡¯s wish. Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Design Amara had long known that this man was clean and self-righteous, but she had her own ns. If she was really pregnant, she would definitely marry into Monor Family. Therefore, Amara always wanted to have a chance to be alone with this man, but every time she would be rejected by Roman. ¡°Roman, are you still ming me?¡± Amara¡¯s face revealed a trace of grievance. Seeing Amara like this, Roman could not beat it anymore. ¡°I know what you are thinking in your heart. This matter will not affect us, you can go back in peace.¡± ¡°But your parents¡­¡± ¡°I will exin this to my parents. They are not unreasonable people.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Roman, I really have to thank you very much. Otherwise, I really don¡¯t know how to face your parents.¡± After finished speaking Amara once again threw herself at Roman and gave him a big hug. Roman frowned. He did not know why but he felt some rejection towards this woman¡¯s hug. ¡°I will leave first. I will not be good if those people take pictures of us being alone here. You have not married me, I am also thinking about your reputation.¡± After saying that, Roman turned around and left without looking back. Although Amara knew this man was good to her, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control this man¡¯s heart if she did not keep him in her hands. Amara¡¯s brows tightly knitted together. She must think of a way to solve this problem. Thinking of this, Amara suddenly thought of something. Last time she heard her friend Linda say that her brother was going to hold a wedding at the beginning of June. At that time, all the reputable people would go to Wright family to congratte him. She might be able to use this wedding to create an opportunity for herself and Roman. When she returned home, Amara picked up her phone and dialed Linda¡¯s number. Linda was talking to her brother Henry when she picked up Amara¡¯s call. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something you need from me?¡± Amara immediately smiled when she heard the chaotic voice. ¡°You don¡¯t have time to go shopping with me during this period of time. What are you busy with?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about my brother¡¯s wedding. They had already contracted the best hotel in Hai City. But my brother is still not satisfied. He just had to give my sister-inw a grand wedding. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s so good about that woman.¡± Linda¡¯s tone was extremely dissatisfied because the woman who married her brother was just a very ordinary person. Other than her appearance being a little better and more cultured, what else was good about her? It was simply not right to be part of their family. ¡°When you brother gets married, I want to ask you to help me with something.¡± They are good friends, this woman will definitely not want to help me. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Okay, we have been friends for so many years. If there is anything, just let me know.¡± Linda had a generous look. Amara revealed a smile that showed that she had gotten what she wanted. ¡°This matter is actually very simple. As long as you help me, I will give you the pair of diamond earrings that you took fancy to thest time you came to my house.¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s talk face to face.¡± Linda hung up the phone excitedly. The corner of Amara¡¯s mouth rose slightly. One day, Roman will definitely be mine. ¡­ Elena did not go to work today and Ryan had also returned home early. Elena was slightly stunned when she saw Ryan. ¡°Why did youe back so early? It is only 4 o¡¯ clock now.¡± ¡°I want toe back and see how happy my little wife is.¡± Ryan praised Elena without any hesitation. This woman was very smart, and she did things cleanly without any dy. Today¡¯s incident had made it impossible for people to find out the details, and it had also caused the people of Lewis family to suffer a loss. It was rare for her to have such a strategy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything dirty on me? Why are you looking at me with such a strange expression?¡± Elena felt ufortable when she felt Ryan¡¯s strange look at her. ¡°I just feel that it is a pity to be a woman when you are so smart.¡± Ryan did not hide his thoughts, but he was d that this capable woman was his wife. If she was his opponent, he would have to put in a lot of effort. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman? There were many sessful women in history who were equal to men. So you must not look down on a woman. If you let her grow up¡­ You men are not a match for her at all!¡± Elena slowly walked forward and lifted Ryan¡¯s chin with her hand. ¡°Have you never heard of a saying called the most poisonous thing is a woman¡¯s heart?¡± Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Elena¡¯s Mother Woke Up In the next second, Ryan pulled Elena into his arms and held her chin. ¡°Are you ying with fire again?¡± Thinking about what happenedst night, Elena¡¯s face turned red. She pushed the man away. ¡°Smelly hooligan, don¡¯t touch me.¡± Ryan held Elena¡¯s hand and did not let her escape. Instead, he slowly approached Elena. Just as Ryan¡¯s lips about to touch Elena¡¯s, the phone in Elena¡¯s pocket suddenly rang, interrupting their movements. Elena smiled awkwardly and took out her phone to see that it was Director Scott calling. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Director Scott, did something happen to my mom?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. When the doctor in our hospital drew your mother¡¯s blood today, he found that your mother¡¯s finger moved. I suggest youe to the hospital to take a look.¡± Elena immediately stood up excitedly. ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll go over right now.¡± Then Elena turned to Ryan and hurriedly exined. ¡°There¡¯s a call from the hospital. It said that my mother¡¯s finger moved a little. I need to go over and take a look.¡± Seeing Elena being so happy like a child, Ryan also became happy. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Aftering to the ward, Elena saw that Director Scott was checking on her mother. Elena hurriedly asked. ¡°How is my mother, Director Scott?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your mother¡¯s heart rate is normal. He just saw your mother¡¯s fingers moving. You still have to stay here and apany your mother to see if you can wake her up.¡± After all, this was a person that had been unconscious for five years. It was not easy to wake her up. It had to be done step by step. ¡°I know. Thank you, Director Scott.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t disturb you. Call me if you need anything.¡± Director Scott left the spatial zone for the three of them. Elena immediately went to her mother¡¯s side and held her hand. ¡°Mom, can you hear me? I am Elena. I am your daughter.¡± After Elena said that, her eyes turned red and her voice was choked with sobs. She did not know how excited she was right now. If she knew that her mother could still wake up now, she could pay any price. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t worry. Take your time. Mom can hear you.¡± After saying that, Ryan held Elena¡¯s other hand. Suddenly, Eleanor¡¯s finger moved again. Elena was stunned. She looked at her mother hand that was slowly moving again and shouted. ¡°Mom, can you hear me? Mom, can you hear me?¡±Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena shouted excitedly, but the person on the bed did not move again. Director Scott frowned and then looked at Ryan. ¡°Mr. Monor, it was because she heard you voice that the patient responded like this. I wonder if you can call her a few more times.¡± Ryan also understood what he meant. He slowly said the Elena¡¯s mother on the bed. ¡°Mom, I am Elena¡¯s husband and your son-inw. If you can hear me, can you move your fingers a little more? Elena is eating and drinking in the hope that you will wake up one day. So you should wake up a little faster. You did not even attend our wedding. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a pity?¡± Sure enough, after Ryan said that, Elena¡¯s mother moved her fingers again. Even the numbers on the instrument had changed. Elena saw the numbers on the instrument slowly rising. She looked at Director Scott. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Director Scott immediately reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Your mother is showing signs of waking up.¡± Ryan and Elena seized the opportunity to talk to the woman on the bed. The hard work paid off. Elena¡¯s mother slowly opened her eyes. Her pupils slowly became focused. When Elena saw it, she immediately cried out in excitement. Her voice was trembling as she said. ¡°Mom¡­ You are finally awake.¡± Seeing her daughter crying in front of her, Eleanor raised her hand and caressed her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Elena¡­ Why¡­ Why are you crying?¡± Because she did not speak for a long time, Eleanor¡¯s voice was already hoarse. She spoke as if there was some sand in her mouth. ¡°Mom, this is great. You have woken up. You have finally woken up. Your daughter is no longer alone.¡± Elena could not help but cry as she tightly held Eleanor¡¯s hand. Director Scott, who was standing beside her, had a glimmer in his eyes. The smile on his face gradually disappeared. It was a medical miracle that a vegetable who had been unconscious for five years could still wake up. It was unknown whether she could again wake up. Eleanor looked around and looked at Director Scott who was standing behind her. She seemed to remember something and her head felt as if it had been crushed by a car. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t think too much. You just woke up. You should take a good rest first.¡± Seeing her mother in such a pain, Elena quicklyforted her, Eleanor recalled the car ident back then and frowned as she looked at Elena. ¡°Elena, where is your father?¡± ¡°Dad¡­ Mom, I will tell you where he went after you rest, okay?¡± Elena could not bear to tell her mother that her father had already passed away. It had been five years and many things had already changed. Eleanor slowly nodded her head and felt that her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. In the end, she closed her eyes. Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Same ident Elena burst into tears. Her mother fell asleep again. She stood up and said. ¡°Director Scott, thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my mother would never have woken up.¡± Director Scott politely said, ¡°What are you talking about? I have been observing your mother¡¯s condition. I didn¡¯t expect her to wake up so soon. This is a miracle to our medical world.¡± Director Scott let Elena and Ryan go back first. There was a nurse in the hospital to take care of Eleanor. Sitting in the car, Elena gently wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. ¡°When mother wakes up again, I can ask what happened in the car ident back then. Was it my uncle and aunt who did this?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 She must seek justice for her deceased father and sick mother. And the only person who could solve this mystery was her mother herself. ¡°Where did your parents get into the car ident?¡± Ryan was a little confused. ¡°At a corner of South Downtown Bridge.¡± ¡°What did you say, South Downtown Bridge?¡± Hearing these words, Ryan¡¯s tone became somewhat stiff. ¡°Yes, it was 4th December five years ago. The brakes of my father¡¯s car were damaged and they ended up chasing the car in front of them.¡± When Ryan heard these words, he was startled. 4th December at South Downtown Bridge¡­ Seeing him like this, Elena suddenly had a thought. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Seeing Elena¡¯s expression of disbelief, Ryan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. The car that collided with my car was your parent¡¯s car.¡± ¡°Oh my God, how could there be such a coincidence?¡± Elena could not believe it. ¡°You just said that your father¡¯s car malfunctioned because of the brakes, which led to a car ident?¡± Ryan asked again. ¡°Yes, although the car was badly damaged, we can still find that the brakes have malfunctioned. The speed of the car that hit them was very fast. This matter has not been reported, so¡­ I¡¯m not very clear about the specifics either.¡± Back then, Elena wanted to investigate clearly, but her grandfather actually got someone to suppress this matter, and it was left unresolved. ¡°Hehe, I didn¡¯t expect that your parent¡¯s car would also be malfunctioned. It seems like ever our family can¡¯t amodate us.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were filled with ruthlessness. Every time he thought of that night, he would feel some lingering fear. If he had not jumped out of the car in time, he would have met the King of Hell long ago. ¡°You mean someone tampered with your car back then?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Yes¡­¡± One word but it was an endless stream of the man¡¯s sorrows over the years. Elena held his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say it. You should let the murderer who deliberately hurt us say it.¡± ¡°If you had gone to investigate that year, you might have had a chance to find out the truth.¡± Five years ago, Ryan¡¯s power was extraordinary. To him, it was as easy as flipping his hand to find out who the murderer was. ¡°After the car ident, I fell into aa for a month. During that period of time, my share price plummeted. My strength was not as good as before. It was not easy to find this person.¡± Everyone thought that he would die, but he relied on his strong willpower to survive. It was a pity that his legs were disabled. ¡°We all lost the most precious things, whoever did it, I will make him pay a hundred times even more painful price than this!¡± Ruthlessness shed through Ryan¡¯s eyes. He would definitely not let that person off! Too many things had happened today. When they returned home, both of them were exhausted.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elenay on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. She bent her body and there were still tears on her face. Her fragile appearance made people¡¯s heart ache. Ryan sat in the wheelchair and looked at her with deep affection. He only stood up slowly when he heard the even breathing sound. He walked out with his straight and long legs and paced around the room. Ryan did not expect Elena¡¯s parents to be sitting in the car that collided with his car back then. He also did not expect that the ident that happened in the car would cause a tremendous change in his and Elena¡¯s life. There was a knock on the door. Ryan walked over an opened the door. Out of the door, Mrs. Baker was shocked, ¡°Young Master, you¡­¡± ¡°She is sleeping.¡± Mrs. Baker only rxed when she heard Ryan¡¯s words. Then, she thought about the reason for her arrival. ¡°Mr. Young is downstairs waiting for you. He said that he has something important to report to you.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When Isaac saw Ryan actually walked down from the second floor, he was shocked and anxiously said. ¡°What are you doing? What if others see you?¡± ¡°Elena is asleep.¡± ¡°Even so, you should be careful. After all, she is still at home. If she suddenly wakes up, your current condition will be exposed.¡± Although Elena and Ryan were married, Isaac did not know if Elena would always stand on Ryan¡¯s side. Ryan did not say anything. He sat on the sofa with a solemn expression. Isaac frowned. ¡°Did something happen?¡± ¡°I apanied Elena to the hospital today. Her mother showed signs of waking up.¡± Ryan lowered his head and said in a serious tone. ¡°This is a good thing. Your wife must be very happy to see her mother who has been in aa for five years wake up.¡± Isaac did not know why Ryan did not seem very happy. ¡°The car that hit my car was Elena¡¯s parents¡¯ car!¡± Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 If She Knew, Would She be Happy? ¡°What did you say?¡± Isaac was shocked. He did not expect that there would be such a coincident. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Five years ago, two cars collided, one car exploded and the other car almost turned into scrap metal. ¡°After that, Elena¡¯s life became unhappy. If it wasn¡¯t for that car ident, she would still be the beloved little princess of her family. She would not have been forced to marry a trash like me on behalf of her elder sister.¡± ¡°We all know whether you are a trash or not. You don¡¯t have to nder yourself like this.¡± Isaac really could not think of the reason why Lewis family did it. If it wasn¡¯t for someone deliberately setting them up, how could the two cars have malfunctioned at the same time? ¡°That¡¯s why I said that Mason isn¡¯t a good person. When he decided on a marriage alliance with our family, perhaps he already knew the result. Since he chose to work with Roman, he will definitely help the Monor family get rid of a scourge like me. Unfortunately, no matter what they do, they didn¡¯t expect me to survive.¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 Recalling the humiliation he had suffered in the past few years, Ryan couldn¡¯t wait to tear those people into pieces. He clearly knew who destroyed him, but he still endured the hatred and weed them with smile. ¡°There are some things that you need to deal with as soon as possible.¡± Isaac reminded. If this continued, the entire Monor family would be under Roman¡¯s control. At that time, it would be too late for Ryan to make a move. ¡°Of course I have a n. Within a short period of time, Roman will never be able to fill the hole in the Monor family. Although he looks grand on the surface, he has secretly lost a lot of money.¡± A while ago, when Ryan was sorting out ounts, he found a loan certificate from the bank. He did not hear that thepany needed a loan. Roman must have used thepany¡¯s name to borrow money, and then transferred it to private use. If he really investigated, Roman would definitely be in big trouble. ¡°Then keep the evidence first. When the timees, we can give Roman a heavy blow.¡± Isaac said angrily. ¡°Did youe to find me for something important?¡± It was already at this time. If it was something ordinary, Isaac could say it over the phone. ¡°You mentioned it to me before, in the Eastern European stone gambling market, I have already bought the raw materials. I found a friend to take a look. He said that the probability of high-grade jade appearing in this batch of raw materials is very low.¡± Isaac did not understand, why did Ryan want some useless materials? Even if he had money, he should not waste it like this. ¡°Very good. I will buy it directly but I will use Roman¡¯s name.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, Isaac instantly understood. He wanted to use this opportunity to suppress Roman. If there was a problem with raw materials, there would definitely be people in thepany who would be dissatisfied. Ryan was about to take action. ¡°There is another batch of raw material, including good jade stones. I will get someone secretly buy it in your name and transport it back to the subsidiarypany in Western Europe.¡± After saying that, Isaac took out a document and handed it to Ryan. ¡°This is the detailed information. You can take a look.¡± ¡°I will leave this matter to you. I am very relieved. Everything will be carried out ording to the original n. Also, how is the situation with the diamonds in South Africa?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ever interested in those things? Why do you suddenly like to ask about jewelry so much recently?¡± Although he had a partnership with South Africa, Ryan rarely interfered. ¡°If the quality is good, then buy it in the name of Elena.¡± Isaac felt a little stifled. It waste at night, and he had to report his work and be fed dog food. ¡°It seems that you are really interested in Elena. However, I advise you not to act on impulse and let a woman hold you in her hands.¡± ¡°I owe her.¡± Isaac couldn¡¯t stand Ryan¡¯s affectionate look. He stood up and said, ¡°Nothing much, so I won¡¯t disturb you. If you need any help in future, feel free to ask.¡± Ryan nodded. After Isaac left, he sat on the sofa and didn¡¯t say anything. Mrs. Baker, who was behind him, could not stand it anymore. She took a nket and put it on for him. ¡°Young Master, you should rest early. It is veryte.¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker, if Elena knew that my legs have recovered, would she be very happy?¡± Ryan suddenly asked. Mrs. Baker sighed, ¡°When madam married you, you announced to the public that your legs were disabled. If you could stand up, then the happiest person would be madam. But even if you kept it the same, it would not affect your rtionship with her.¡± ¡°You mean to let me continue to pretend in front of her?¡± Ryan looked at Mrs. Baker, not knowing if she meant that. Mrs. Baker just smiled faintly. ¡°Young Master, you already have an idea in your heart. Why do you still need to ask me?¡± There were many enemies around, both in the open and in the dark. Maintaining the current situation was a good thing for Ryan and Elena. Ryan did not say anything. He stood up and said to Mrs. Baker. ¡°You should also rest early.¡± When he returned to the room, Elena was still sleeping. Ryan gentlyid beside her and left a kiss on her forehead. ¡°In the past, I did not know that it was because of my car ident that you became an orphan. You marrying me might also be arranged by the heavens. In the future, I will definitely not let you suffer any more grievances.¡± After saying that, Ryan hugged Elena and slept peacefully. The next day, when Elena woke up she was still in Ryan¡¯s arms. She gently left his embrace and got up to put on her clothes. ¡°Are you going to see your mother today too?¡± Feeling her movements, Ryan also woke up and asked. ¡°Yes, my mother has woken up. I want to ask her face to face about the ident.¡± If she could find any evidence, she would be able to exin the misunderstanding to her grandfather. Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Once Again in Coma ¡°I will go with you.¡± Ryan followed Elena and left the house. They arrived at the hospital in a hurry. Director Scott was standing at the door of the door of the ward with a solemn expression. Elena saw Director Scott¡¯s expression and had a bad premonition. ¡°Director Scott, is there a change in my mother¡¯s condition?¡± Director Scott handed over the medical record. ¡°Elena, your mother fell into aa again. I tried many ways but still couldn¡¯t wake her up.¡± The medical record in her hand fell to the ground. Elena could not believe it. ¡°She clearly woke up yesterday and was still talking properly. How could she fall into aa again? What is going on?¡± 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be agitated for now. The specific reason has not been found. After the expert consultation, I will talk to you in detail.¡± Elena copsed onto the ground weakly. ¡°Why¡­ Why exactly?¡± She initially thought that her mother would not have to continue suffering and she would be able to find out the truth of what happened back then and return the innocence of the mother and daughter. But in one night, why did things be like this again? Ryan really could not bear it. He pulled Elena¡¯s arm and said. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I believe that your mother will definitely wake up again.¡± Elenay in Ryan¡¯s arms and sobbed. ¡°My mother has been suffering for five years. I don¡¯t want her to lie on the bed like this again. She cannot move.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since she has woken up once, there will be a next time.¡± Director Scottforted her. ¡°Maybe my mother woke up because she heard Ryan and I called her. If we do this often, can we give her some stimtion and wake her up?¡± This thought suddenly shed through Elena¡¯s mind. She did not expect Director Scott to shake his head. ¡°From a doctor¡¯s point of view, I do not rmend you to do this. Although yesterday¡¯s stimulus could temporarily wake her up, you saw it too. Today, she has returned to her original state. If we continue to cause too intense stimtion to the patient¡¯s brain, her never may be cause irreversible damage, and once such a situation urs, she will never have the chance to wake up again.¡± ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Elena was a little anxious but she also did not know what to do. ¡°Sorry, it seems that we can only continue the treatment and wait for your mother to wake up by herself.¡± Director Scott helplessly sighed. He did not expect Eleanor¡¯s situation to change so quickly. ¡°Can I see my mother?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t talk too much with her. And don¡¯t even mention anything that might cause her to be agitated.¡± Director Scott patiently tried to persuade her. Half an hourter. Elena walked out of the hospital and looked up at the sky. The sun was ring and her eyes were red and swollen. When she entered the ward, she saw that there was no response from her mother. She could not say a word and could only cry. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t give up hope either. Your mother can wake up. Just wait a little longer.¡± Ryanforted her by the side. When he saw Elena¡¯s heartbroken look just now, his heart ached. But in this matter, what he could do was not much more than Elena. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. I don¡¯t believe that this is a coincidence. The ident must have something to do with my uncle and aunt. Since my mother can¡¯t tell the truth, I will investigate it myself. I have to infiltrate the Lewis family.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes were no longer filled with sadness and helplessness. Instead, it was filled with ruthlessness. A cold aura was emitted from her body. Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Ryan had never seen Elena like this. Even when she was really angry, she did not have such determination. ¡°Elena.¡± Ryan called softly. Elena turned around with coldness in her face. Ryan felt that the woman standing in front of him was a little strange Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Wright Family¡¯s Wedding Banquet ¡°Ryan, what I¡¯m going to do next will be very dangerous. If you¡¯re worried, we can sign a divorce agreement.¡± Elena said calmly. She knew what she was going to face was not an ordinary obstacle. Ryan sat in the wheelchair and slowly approached her. He held her hand. ¡°Elena, ever since I married you, I have never regretted it. As long as you are happy, no matter what it is, I will satisfy you. If you need anything, I will do my best.¡± Seeing the determination and affection in Ryan¡¯s eyes, Elena smiled and said, ¡°The people of Lewis family are rted to this matter. I will never let them go.¡± This matter had been going on for so many years. It would be difficult to find evidence, but as long as she lived in Lewis family, she would definitely be able to find some clues. As long as she tore open a hole and traced the clues, the truth would naturally surface. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. 1/ Onlinenovelbook - 500¡Á300 - 1 ¡°Elena, the person who can be the master of the Lewis family is your grandfather. Whatever your uncle and aunt want to do, they must get his permission. Therefore, your grandfather is the breakthrough point.¡± Ryan knew that Elena also had endless resentment in her heart. No matter what, he would help her complete her revenge. Elena¡¯s expression had already returned to normal. She nodded her head vigorously. ¡°I will definitely think of a way to enter the Lewis family.¡± Time flew by and in the blink of an eye it was the day of Henry¡¯s marriage. Amara had arrived early in the Wright family and chatted with Linda. Linda saw her brother greeting guests with a smile on his face and said helplessly, ¡°I really can¡¯t tell what¡¯s so good about that woman.¡± Following Linda¡¯s line of sight, Amara saw a woman standing with Henry to greet the guests. To be honest, that woman had a curvy figure and was graceful. Across the entire Hai City, she was also a rare beauty. It was not strange that Henry took a fancy to her. It was just that she came from a poor family. No one else in the Wright family would take a fancy to her. ¡°Since she has entered your family, is she still afraid that she won¡¯t have to waste her days?¡± Linda immediately understood Amara¡¯s meaning and looked at her with a smile. ¡°You are still the one who is good to me. Since she has already married into our family, I will give her some time to embarrass her. Even a wild chicken wants to fly to the branches and be a phoenix. Dream on.¡± Linda had already started to imagine the scene of teaching that woman a lesson andughed sinisterly. Amara was toozy to bother with her and looked around, looking for Roman¡¯s figure. Today, she must get Roman. While they were talking, a man in a suit appeared at the door. Amara¡¯s eyes lit up. It was Roman. Amara leaned closer to Linda and whispered, ¡°We will follow the nter.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Leave everything to me. I will definitely let you get what you want.¡± Linda said with a smile. Amara got up and walked towards Roman. She wrapped her arm around his arm and pouted. ¡°Roman, why did youe sote?¡± Although everyone in Hai City knew about Amara and Roman, Amara¡¯s actions were too intimate and irritated Roman. However, due to the face of Lewis family, Roman did not re up and let Amara hold him as they walked into the hall. Henry brought his wife to Roman. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Monor, for your presence. You have been busy for a long time, but you took the time to attend our wedding.¡± ¡°Of course not. We are ssmate and friends. Of course, I will attend your wedding.¡± Roman took out an exquisite gift box and put in in Henry¡¯s hand. ¡°A little token of appreciation. No return.¡± ¡°Young Master Monor is too polite. Please take a seat inside.¡± Roman nodded slightly. ¡°Why are you here so early?¡± Roman looked at Amara. She seemed to be even more excited than the new weds. ¡°Linda is my good friend. I came to chat with her in advance to relieve my boredom. I heard that the woman her brother is looking for is of the civilian ss. She worked in thepany of Wright family before, so she had the opportunity to talk to Henry.¡± Amara picked up a ss of wine and took a light ship. Intentionally or unintentionally, she talked about Henry¡¯s wife. Roman heard the disdain in her tone and frowned unhappily. Although he would not marry a woman with a lower status than him, he would definitely not deliberately nder her. Amara¡¯s words and actions did not seem like that of a youngdy from a big family. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what kind of asion this is. If someone hears about this and tells to the people of Wright family, even if you are the granddaughter of Lewis family, you will inevitably be annoyed.¡± Amara panicked for a moment and quickly calmed down. She took another sip of wine and said slowly, ¡°You misunderstood. What I mean is that one does not need to have a matching family to marry. It is also possible for a woman who has the ability to understand how to advance.¡± After hearing Amara¡¯s exnation, Roman revealed a satisfied expression. After all, if it was not for the promise of Wright family¡¯s parents, how could Henry hold a wedding here? As for Henry¡¯s wife, she must have some extraordinary qualities. Henry wasn¡¯t stupid. He wouldn¡¯t marry a woman who had nothing for no reason. Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Found Something In the midst of the crowd, a man and a woman appeared. The man was in a wheelchair and his face was expressionless. His powerful aura wasparable to everyone present, and the woman beside him was also gentle and moving. When Henry saw Ryan, a smile immediately appeared on his face. ¡°Freya, let me introduce you. This is my brother, Ryan.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Freya stood beside Henry and smiled gently. Although the man was in a wheelchair, her husband did not look down on him at all. It could be seen that Henry had a good cultivation and was sincere to this brother. ¡°Hello.¡± Ryan politely responded and then said to Henry, ¡°I am very happy that you have found your home in life. In such an important asion, I will definitelye personally.¡± Ryan turned around and looked at Elena, ¡°Give them the gift.¡± Elena handed the gift box to Freya, ¡°I wish you all a happy marriage.¡± ¡°Thank you, Sister-inw.¡± Freya took the gift with both hands and passed it to Henry. Henry opened the gift immediately. The gifts sent by others were all given to the butler and ced in the warehouse. They would only be arranged after the marriage was over. Receiving gifts in person was also to pay attention to Ryan¡¯s performance. Seeing the thing in the gift box, Henry¡¯s eyes revealed joy, ¡°It¡¯s actually this painting!¡± ¡°I know you like it. I didn¡¯t give it to you before because I was waiting for your wedding day. This gift is worthy of such a good day like today, right?¡± Ryan sincerely hoped that his good brother would be able to obtain happiness. Henry was extremely touched. He has taken a fancy to this painting when he went out of y in the past. Ryan was also there. At that time, they were short of money and did not have the power like now. They could not afford that priceless painting. Later on, their lives became better, and he wanted to go back to buy that painting. But he found out that it had been bought by someone else. Henry felt pity for him for a long time. He didn¡¯t expect that the buyer was Ryan, and that he would be so generous as to give it to him. ¡°Thank you!¡± Henry felt that this was the best gift he had ever received. No matter how expensive the other gifts were, they could not bepared to it. Ryan¡¯s friendship with him could not be exchanged with money. ¡°Pleasee in. the ceremony is about to begin. I have to greet guests with wife. Sister-inw, I can¡¯t entertain you at this time. Please forgive me.¡± Henry looked at Elena and said apologetically. Elena shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You and Sister-inw are the main characters today. Don¡¯t worry. I will take good care of Ryan.¡± After the two of them left, Elenaughed, ¡°They are very lovey-dovey. It¡¯s good to have a husband and wife?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Are you envious?¡± Ryan held Elena¡¯s hand. ¡°I am, but¡­¡± Elena lowered her head. Ryan could not see her face covered by her hair, so he was a little nervous. ¡°But I believe that in the future, we will definitely be more loving than them.¡± Elena smiled brightly. Starlight shone in her eyes and Ryan¡¯s heart heated up. He had never hoped that he could obtain a sincere love before. With Elena¡¯s words, Ryan was determined to live with the person in front of him for the rest of his life. He swore to never part with her. The ceremony officially began. Henry and Freya poured the champagne into the ss cup in a tall tower. Seeing the same smile on their faces, Elena knew that these two people were truly in love. Happiness and sadness were the same. They could not pretend or hide. After the ceremony ended, the wedding venue turned into a champagne cocktail party. Some people started to talk about business matters. Elena did not like it and felt that this was disrespecting the newlyweds. She pushed Ryan and was about to walk to a corner where there was no one else but Amara seemed to have put something in the wine. She shook the wine ss and looked around in a panic. Sensing Elena¡¯s stagnant movements, Ryan looked up and followed her gaze. He also saw Amara¡¯s movements. ¡°She actually dared to drug someone here.¡± The corner of Elena¡¯s mouth rose slightly. Things were getting more and more interesting. ¡°I really overestimated her ability and intelligence. I thought she could understand Roman¡¯s thoughts and did not want to use such dirty tricks.¡± Ryan sneered. If the people of Lewis family found out about this, who knew what the consequences would be? Elena walked to the opposite side of Ryan and squatted down, ¡°Do you want to check it out?¡± ¡°No need to check. Amara just wants to get Roman. Although Roman looks easy to talk to, he treats men and women strictly. If he doesn¡¯t get married, he definitely won¡¯t touch Amara. Amara probably waited for too long and wanted to make a mature meal. She thought that this way, she would be safe.¡± ¡°We absolutely can¡¯t let Amara marry Roman so easily. Otherwise, the marriage between the Monor family and Lewis family might be detrimental to you.¡± Elena wanted to think of a way to stop Amara. Ryan, however, did not care. ¡°No need. I know Roman too well. This woman is digging her own grave.¡± Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Be urate at Your Time Could it be that the woman Roman liked wasn¡¯t Amara? Elena was a little puzzled. Even if Roman was clean and self-disciplined, the marriage between the two of them was already a foregone conclusion. What Amara wanted to do was only adding fuel to the fire on the pile of firewood, allowing the Monor and Lewis family to work together even faster. ¡°If Roman knew that he was drugged by Amara, what do you think he would think? Roman married Amara just to increase his status in Monor family. After the matter is done, Amara will be an abandoned chess piece.¡± That was why Ryan said that Amara was digging her own grave. Elena understood what he meant, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait and see a good show.¡± ¡°Only by making Roman lose interest in Amara will we be able to eliminate future troubles. After the umtion of disappointment, it will only cause fatal consequences once it explodes.¡± Ryan knew the dissatisfaction in Elena¡¯s heart. If Amara lost Roman just like that, wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for her? The game would have to be yed slowly, only then it would be interesting. Elena looked at Ryan. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such scheming side. Fortunately, you and I are not enemies. Otherwise, I would have been yed by you until my bones were left.¡± Ryan smiled faintly and lovingly stroke Elena¡¯s hair. ¡°Of course, I would not attack you. You are my wife. I will not let anyone bully you.¡± After that, Ryan called Henry. Today was his wedding day. If Amara acted too recklessly, there must be someone to help her. If something bad happened during the wedding, then Wright family¡¯s reputation would be affected as well. In less than a minute, Henry appeared with Freya. Ryan looked at both of them and then exined the situation. ¡°What did you mean by that? Someone wants to cause trouble in the territory of Wright family?¡± ¡°Amara just drugged the wine. This cup of wine was handed to Roman. What do you think will happen next?¡± Ryan¡¯s meaning was very clear. Today was Henry¡¯s wedding day. This matter could only be handled by him. No one else could be interfered. ¡°It would be fine if they went out. But if the matter happened here, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to do anything to Amara.¡± Although Wright family had a great reputation in Hai City, it was only a small family compared to Monor family and Lewis family. Henry was in a dilemma. Freya who was standing at the side smiled and said. ¡°This matter is not difficult to resolve. Anyway, the ceremony has already beenpleted. It is also possible to end the banquet early.¡± Henry had some concerns. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, some people might think our Wright family is too petty.¡± Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena took his words. ¡°You can say that your wife is pregnant and needs to rest.¡± Freya and Henry were slightly stunned. Freya looked at Elena in surprise. ¡°How do you know I am pregnant?¡± ¡°I was just saying it casually.¡± Elena waved her hand in embarrassment. She did not expect it to be a coincidence. A smile appeared in Ryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Next time, I hope you can be so urate when you say it for yourself.¡± Elena¡¯s face was slightly red as she looked at Ryan reproachfully. ¡°Henry, this is a good idea. After all, it¡¯s a good thing that makes things even better. I think no one will be unhappy.¡± Freya replied. After a simple discussion, Henry walked to the stage and picked up the microphone. ¡°Thank you very much foring to our wedding ceremony. Let me tell you a good news. My wife has been pregnant for a month. In order to let her have a good rest, today¡¯s banquet ended early. I hope you can understand.¡± It was double happiness. As soon as these words were spoken, everyone below the stage cheered and wanted to take a share of joy. Not only guests, but Henry¡¯s parents were very happy. They did not expect that their new daughter-in- law would be pregnant as soon as she entered the family and she would be able to add blessings to their family. Among the crowd only Linda could notugh. If all the guests left, she would not be able to fulfill her promise to Amara. When Henry got off the stage, Linda pulled him to the side. ¡°Brother, those people all are here to attend our family¡¯s banquet. Why did you chase them all away? Being pregnant shouldn¡¯t be so delicate, right? If you spoil her like this now, what are you going to do in the future?¡± After finishing, Linda shot a look of disdain at Freya. She felt that this was all this woman¡¯s fault. Henry knew that Linda and Amara¡¯s rtionship was not shallow. If it was not for Linda¡¯s help, Amara definitely would not act so recklessly. Henry said unhappily, ¡°Do you have any distinction between young and old? Even though you don¡¯t like her, she is your sister-inw. Today¡¯s matter ends here. As an elder brother, I have to remind you to be careful. Don¡¯t always be used as a gun by others.¡± Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 The n Has Changed Although Henry¡¯s tone was a little ming, he was really thinking for his sister. He could tell that Amara wasn¡¯t someone easy to deal with. When Linda heard this, she became even angrier. ¡°Brother, I am your biological younger sister. How can you say that to me? After Freya appeared, you don¡¯t like me anymore. Did she say something in your ear? I knew it! This woman definitely has malicious intentions. See if I don¡¯t teach her a lesson.¡± Linda angrily walked towards Freya. Henry pulled her back. ¡°Linda, are you done messing around? Do you know what you are doing? Today is my wedding day. If you dare to disrespect your sister-inw, I will not show you any respect.¡± Henry¡¯s parents saw that their children seemed to be quarreling. They walked over and asked with concern, ¡°Henry, what¡¯s wrong? Why is Linda so angry?¡± ¡°You guys ask her.¡± Henry did not want to say too much and wanted to Linda exin herself. Unexpectedly, Linda¡¯s attitude became even worse, ¡°Why should I say it? It was because of Freya that our family became like this. Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t dare to touch her because she is pregnant now. Who knows whose child is in her womb?¡± ¡°Linda, who did you learn from? Your words are so unpleasant. Your sister-inw is a very good child. She and your brother are in love. Don¡¯t make things difficult for her. Do you hear me?¡± Henry¡¯s mother med Linda unhappily. Freya and Henry had been in love for three years. During these three years, Freya treated the two elders with respect and love. In the entire family, Linda was the only one who was not sensible. Usually, it was fine. But today, she could not spoil Linda anymore and make her lose face in front of the guests. ¡°Mom, I think it was because she had yed with Amara that she became like this. When she was young, she was so obedient. After mixing with Amara, she became so vicious.¡± Henry would never allow anyone to hurt his wife. Since he had already married Freya, he could not let her feel wronged. ¡°Linda, your brother is right. Although Amara is the eldest granddaughter of Lewis family, her heart is not good. You better not interact with her in the future.¡± Henry¡¯s father had worked hard in the business world for many years and had seen all kinds of people. The evil intentions in Amara¡¯s eyes could not be hidden. Linda did not expect that her family would unanimously scold her for an outsider. She took a step back and raised her finger to point at them. ¡°All of you are on her side. Then just treat that woman as your family. From now on, I will cut off all ties with you.¡± After saying that, she ran out. Henry looked at his father. ¡°You should send someone to follow her. Otherwise, you don¡¯t know what she is going to do.¡± Henry¡¯s father sighed. ¡°This child really makes people worry. Tell Freya not to bicker with Linda. She¡¯s pregnant and cannot be provoked. You must take good care of her.¡± Henry nodded in agreement. Amara saw that Roman finished drinking and was secretly delighted in her heart. Amara looked around and saw that the banquet was over and the most of people had left. Amara was confused for a moment. Had the banquet already finished? Seeing the angry Linda, Amara immediately pulled her back. ¡°What happened? Why did everyone suddenly leave?¡± ¡°It¡¯s still that Freya. You also heart it. My brother said that she is pregnant and needed to rest. Now that the guests were already left, it¡¯s not appropriate for you guys to continue staying here. It seems like we can only change our n.¡± Linda helplessly spread out her hands. Now, she could only let Amara think out a way to bring Roman another ce. If she missed this opportunity, it would be hard to find another opportunity in future. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it before?¡± Amara was somewhat anxious and had to think of a way quickly. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82 It¡¯s Elena ¡°My brother didn¡¯t tell me either. Who knows if the child in that woman¡¯s womb belongs to our family?¡± Linda was so angry that her teeth itched. She didn¡¯t expect Freya to be so lucky and get pregnant so quickly. If her parents and brother kept pampering Freya, then the Wright family would have no ce for her in future. ¡°Freya has only been pregnant for a month. Investigate carefully. If there is any problem with this child, you can use this matter to stop her being together with your brother.¡± Amara advised Linda. Although she did not want to interfere with the Wright family¡¯s trivial matters, she was unhappy with the matter of a chicken turning to a phoenix. Why should a woman without anything to be able to climb to a higher branch? She was not allowed to do so. ¡°Forget it. You can handle this matter by yourself. I don¡¯t know how to help you.¡± Linda felt annoyed and left the Wright family without looking back. She wanted to run away from her home for some days to let her family understand her importance. Amara frowned as she paced back and forth at the door. Behind her, Elena looked coldly, ¡°Looks like she is really anxious.¡± ¡°There is no turning point when the bow is drawn. Roman has already drunk but Amara is unable to carry out the n. How can she not be anxious?¡± After Ryan finished speaking, Elena did not say anything else and pushed him to the door. She looked at Amara and said, ¡°Older sister, why are you walking around the door? Did you lose something?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with you? Why are you guys here?¡± Amara was already annoyed and when she saw them in front of her, she became even angrier. ¡°The groom invited us sincerely. How can we note? Elder sister, you look so worried, it does not seem like you came to congratte the newlyweds.¡± Elena curled up the corner of her mouth and mocked. She deliberately wanted to make Amara even angrier. It would be better if she could anger Amara to death here. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t speak nonsense. I am not in the mood to argue with you today. Hurry up and get lost.¡± Amara was flustered and exasperate and did not care about her manners at all. ¡°Aiyo, in such a good day, why are you so angry, older sis? Be careful that you will spoil your body. At that time, being a bride won¡¯t bring you any good fortune.¡± Elena approached Amara and spoke provocatively. Seeing her arrogant matter, Amara wished that she could tear apart her face. ¡°Good bye, big sister.¡± Without waiting for Amara¡¯s reply, Elena pushed Ryan into the car which was waiting for a long time. Xavier was preparing to drive back to the vi. Elena stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I want to see how Amara will deal with this matter.¡± Amara was anxious as an ant on a hot pan. She wandered around the door and thought of a way. When she turned around, she saw Roman walk out. His face was flushed red and his footsteps were unstable. He looked like he was drunk and only Amara knew that there was something fishy about it. She went forward to support Roman and pretended to be concerned, ¡°Why did you drink so much? You can¡¯t walk steadily. Why don¡¯t we find a ce to rest.¡± Roman felt dizzy and his whole body was hot. When Amara touched his body, he couldn¡¯t control himself. At the banquet, he didn¡¯t take the initiative to drink. The only cup was brought by Amara to him. He felt something was not right. Roman asked sternly, ¡°What did you give me to drink?¡± ¡°I just casually took a cup of wine. Roman, did you drink the wrong drink or eat something wrong?¡± Since Roman did not have any evidence, Amara pretended to be stupid and wanted to divert Roman¡¯s attention. Roman shook his head. He wanted to wake up a little, but the desire in his body grew more and more. He could not suppress it no matter what. He looked at the woman beside him in a daze. Elena? Roman thought he had seen wrongly. He rubbed his eyes and still saw Elena standing in front of him. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Amara was stunned. She thought that he had lost his sense and spouting nonsense. Amara held Roman¡¯s arm and wrapped it around her shoulder, ¡°You are drunk. I will take you to rest.¡± The next second, Roman pulled back his arm and push her far away. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to me. I am afraid I will hurt you.¡± Roman¡¯s eyes were very gentle. Amara was puzzled. She had been with Roman for so long, but she had never seen him have such a warm pulse. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Good Show Is Still Coming Amara stepped forward and pulled Roman back. His palm was boiling hot. It could be seen that the medicinal effect had taken effect. She did not intend to dawdle any longer. She ignored Roman¡¯s refusal and pulled him into her car. Seeing all of this in the car, Elena shook her head in disdain, ¡°I thought Amara could learn to be smarter, but in the end she was still so stupid. If Roman woke up and found that something was wrong, she definitely would not have a good life in the future.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. The good show is stilling.¡± Ryan ordered Xavier to drive away. If this matter could really seed, Amara would definitely publicize it. The one who would be affected would only be Roman. After all, the Monor family was a prestigious family. If this matter was reported on the news, the Monor family would never forgive him. Amara finally managed to get Roman to the front passenger seat. Just as she was about to go to the hotel, Roman rushed over and firmly grabbed the steering wheel. ¡°Roman?¡± Amara did not know what he wanted to do, so she tried to push him away. Roman did not move. The veins on his arms were bulging and his forehead was covered with sweat. He used his other hand to pinch his thigh to keep himself awake. This time, he finally saw the person in front of him clearly. It was Amara. ¡°Amara, what do you want to do?¡± Roman shouted angrily. The man who was as gentle as water just now suddenly changed his appearance. Amara was so scared that she trembled. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Tell me, what is going on?¡± Roman¡¯s eyes were scarlet and fierce like a beast. He pinched Amara¡¯s neck and asked. His current appearance was definitely because Amara had put something else in his ss of wine. Amara had difficulty breathing and exined while trembling, ¡°It really has nothing to do with me. I also don¡¯t know what¡¯s in the wine. Roman, don¡¯t be angry with me.¡± Amara already had some regrets. If today¡¯s matter was exposed, then all her previous efforts would be in vain. Roman would definitely not take another look at her. ¡°Amara, you better be telling the truth. If I find out that today¡¯s matter has something to do with you, I will teach you a lesson.¡± After saying that, Roman got out of the car. His ck figure staggered and blended into the darkness. The real leather decoration on the steering wheel had been scratched deeply. Amara¡¯s eyes were red. Even if it was so painful, Roman was not willing to touch her. Was Roman that clean and good, or did he not like her at all? Thinking about it, Amara was still worried and got off the car to chase after him. Not far away was an ornamentalke. Before she could call out, a figure fell into the water with a ssh. Amara ran over and saw Roman soaking in the cold water. Amara fell to the ground and tears flowed down unconsciously. She originally thought that she could really have this man today, but things turned out like this. A few minutester, Roman walked to the shore. His whole body was drenched, and the strange heat hadpletely disappeared. He looked coldly at the woman in front of him and found that Amara¡¯s face was full of tears. Perhaps this matter really had nothing to do with Amara. Roman suddenly felt a heartache and went forward to pull Amara into his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have shouted at you like that just now.¡± Hearing his words, Amara cried even harder. All the grievances she had suffered just now poured out with her tears. ¡°It¡¯s already veryte. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± Romanforted her, but he was suppressing a wave of anger in his heart. If he found out who had done this, he would never let that person go. After returning to the Lewis family, Amara got off the car. Roman didn¡¯t say anything and drove away. Amara stood at the door with mixed feelings. ¡°Miss, what are you standing here for? Why aren¡¯t you entering the house?¡± The butler went out and saw Amara standing at the door. She seemed to have suffered some kind of grievance. Amara covered up her tears. ¡°Nothing much. I drank some wine at the banquet today. I stood here and have some wind.¡± ¡°The one who sent you back was Mr. Monor, right? Why didn¡¯t hee in?¡± The butler asked with concern. Usually, Roman would personally send Amara home. Seeing that Amara did not look very happy, could it be that they had quarreled? Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 His Cousin Who Has Nothing to Do with Him ¡°Roman isn¡¯t feeling well. I let him go back first.¡± Amara casually exined a few words and went straight back to the room. She must not let anyone know that she wanted to make a move on Roman. Early in the morning in Greenhills Vi. Elena and Ryan had breakfast and went to thepany. On the way, they deliberately searched but did not find any major news. The corners of Elena¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°Looks like Amara did not seed.¡± Ryan did not say anything. His phone suddenly rang. He frowned and hung up the phone. Elena saw that the caller ID was ¡°Jasper.¡± She asked, ¡°Why did you not answer?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably about thepany. We¡¯ll be there soon. I will go and ask him directly.¡± Obviously, Ryan did not want Elena to ask more. Elena was a little sad. There was no employee in thepany who called Jasper. She originally thought that their rtionship was already very close. Now it seemed that¡­ There were still many secrets of Ryan that she did not know about. Aftering to thepany, Ryan deliberately left Elena¡¯s side and called back, ¡°Did you find him?¡± ¡°Sir, that woman disappeared after saving you. I don¡¯t know if those people found out and took her away.¡± Jasper turned the entire Hai City upside down, but he couldn¡¯t find a single person called E. ¡°Continue searching.¡± No matter what, she was his savior. If it was really because of him that she was in danger, he had to find that woman even more. After giving Jasper a few instructions, Ryan returned to his office and devoted himself to his work. Elena was outside with a heavy heart and was distracted. She and Ryan had clearly developed an intimate rtionship. They had done everything that couples did. But still there were many things that Ryan didn¡¯t want to share with her. Did Ryan not trust her? There was knock on the door, which pulled Elena out of her imaginations. ¡°Is Mr. Monor inside?¡± It was a beautiful woman like a doll. Her face was delicate and she had a sweet smile that could melt people¡¯s heart. ¡°May I ask why you are looking for him?¡± Due to the sixth sense of a woman, Elena could feel that the rtionship between this woman and Ryan was not simple. ¡°If he is inside, I will go in directly.¡± Before Elena could stop her, the woman walked towards Ryan¡¯s office with a smile. Through the window, Elena could clearly see their every move. The woman rushed straight into Ryan¡¯s arms. She still had a smile on her face and a happy expression. Elena hid away. She was afraid to see Ryan hugging another woman passionately. Elena did not see it. The moment she turned her head, Ryan pushed the person in his arms away in disgust. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Cousin, you haven¡¯t been to our house recently. My mother said she wanted to make a big meal and treat you well.¡± Tina¡¯s eyes were full of expectation. ¡°I don¡¯t have time.¡± Ryan returned to his seat and continued to work on the documents. Tina did not expect him to reject so directly. She walked forward and sat next to Ryan. ¡°My father passed away early. We are the only ones left in the family who rely on each other. No one has any idea what happened. Cousin, you promised before that you would take care of us.¡± Ryan pushed her away, ¡°I did say that, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I have to visit you all every day. If there is nothing else, you can go back first. After some time, after I finish dealing with thepany¡¯s matters, I will bring my wife there.¡± Tina¡¯s body stiffened when she heard the word wife. Although she knew Ryan was married, it was just a business marriage. The two of them should not have any rtionship, so why did Ryan insist on this? Tina¡¯s eyes reddened. She looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Cousin, do you hate me?¡± ¡°No.¡± Ryan denied it verbally, but there was a trace of impatience in his eyes. This cousin of his was just a distant rtive of his. She only kept in touch with them because of her grandfather. He did not expect that the mother and daughter would not treat him as an outsider anymore. Tina immediately smiled when she heard what Ryan said. ¡°I knew cousin would not be so cruel. If there is a chance, you can bring sister-inw to my house. I have never seen sister-inw before. I don¡¯t know which woman is so lucky to be able to marry cousin.¡± ¡°She¡¯s outside.¡± Tina recalled the face of the woman just now. ¡°Is she the secretary outside? That¡¯s too ordinary.¡± Ryan raised his head and his eyes were cold. It scared Tina so much that she shivered and quickly changed her words. ¡°Sorry, to be able to be cousin¡¯s wife, sister-inw must be very outstanding. My mother has been talking about you these few days. When you are no longer busy, you must bring sister-inw to my house.¡± After saying that, Tina revealed a sweet smile again. ¡°Yes.¡± Ryan did not raise his head and replied faintly. Tina knew that it was not fun and could only leave. Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Love in the Lounge Elena only returned to her seat when she saw Tina leaving. She did not nce inside and directly started to work. When she saw Ryan walk out, she was a little hesitant and did not know if she should ask more. "She is my cousin. Her words and actions do not have a sense of propriety. You are not angry, right?" Ryan saw that Elena was not around and guessed that she might have misunderstood something. Elena shook her head. "She is only your cousin. I do not need to fuss about it. Besides, she did not do anything." "If shees again, just chase her out." He observed Elena''s expression. He did not know if she cared about the two of them being alone. "Hahaha..." Elena burst intoughter. Ryan was a little embarrassed, "What are youughing at?" "I''mughing. Why are you so serious?" She saw Ryan being so careful, like a child who had done something wrong. The haze in her heart instantly disappeared. It seemed that Ryan cared about her very much. "Tina is the child of a distant aunt of mine. Although she said she was an aunt, she was just a goddaughter that my grandfather previously acknowledged. Later on, they did not interact much. Previously, their family went bankrupt, so they came looking for help." Now that he was no longer the CEO of the Monor''s, the mother and daughter still depended on him. "I think she is quite pitiful. Let''s pay a visit when we have time. We can get to know each other." Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Elena''s answer surprised Ryan. If it was an ordinary woman, wouldn''t she think that the other party was a love rival? Why was this woman rushing to someone else''s house? "You really don''t care?" After saying this, Ryan felt a little regretful. If Elena didn''t care about it at all, it would be very shameful. Elena took a step forward and leaned closer to Ryan. She asked somewhat mischievously, "You want me to care?" The distance between the two was only a few centimeters. Seeing that they were about to kiss, Ryan finally could not help but lock Elena into his arms and bite her lips. "You dare not mind and try." Elena became shy and wanted to escape Ryan''s embrace. In the end, the more she struggled, the more strength he used. "You still want to escape?" "Ryan, stop messing around. It will not be good if others see it." While struggling, Elena felt that somewhere in Ryan''s body had already straightened up. She did not dare to move randomly anymore, and her tone sounded like she was begging for mercy. "I want you..." Ryanid beside Elena''s ear and spoke in a low and sexy voice. Gentle breathing spread in Elena''s ears. Her legs felt numb and her face was red. She did not dare to breathe loudly. "This is thepany." Elena reminded him in a low voice. She did not dare to raise her head to look at Ryan. "There is a lounge inside." Ryan''s words were filled with desire and Elena felt even more embarrassed. Ryan suddenly turned on the wheelchair and Elena fell on hisp. She subconsciously hooked her arms around his neck. "It is time for work. What if someonees to the office to look for you?" "No one wille in." Ryan pressed the remote control and the door outside the office automatically locked. Elena was still a little nervous. Ryan smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the soundproofing of this office is very good." Elena was a little jealous. "How did you know? Could it be that you brought other women here before?" After saying this, she wanted to bite off her tongue. She med herself for being too nervous and blurted it out without thinking. Ryan was stunned for a moment and thenughed. He scratched her nose and said, "Hahaha, I didn''t expect my little wife to be so cute when she gets jealous. My office is soundproof to prevent people from eavesdropping." After hearing this, Elena was so shy that she wished she could find a hole to hide in. Without waiting for her reaction, Ryan put her on the bed and leaned forward. The temperature rose. The whole room was filled with the sound of heavy breathing. The atmosphere was alluring and charming. Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Honey The next morning, Ryan brought Elena to Tina¡¯s house. When Tina found out that Ryan wasing, she got up early and carefully dressed up. When she saw Ryan, she smiled sweetly, ¡°Cousin.¡± Without waiting Ryan to speak, Elena stretched out her hand. ¡°Hello, I am Ryan¡¯s wife, Elena. We met yesterday.¡± Seeing the person behind Ryan, Tina¡¯s expression instantly stiffened. She quickly hid it and held Elena¡¯s hand with a smile. ¡°Hello, Sister-inw, I am Tine, cousin¡¯s cousin.¡± Elena responded with a smile and pushed Ryan inside. She quietly rubbed the back of her hand that was hurting from Tina¡¯s grip. ¡°Cousin and sister-inw, sit anywhere you want. Mom is preparing food in the kitchen. I will go and pour some tea for you guys.¡± Tina was busy preparing and looked obedient. Elena looked at the back of her hand which was blushing red. It seemed like Tina had really thought her as a rival of love. But she was not scared. In the past few years, she had experienced a lot. Would she be scared by such a childish trick? Elena stood up and looked around. It was medium sized vi. It was smaller than a normal vi and was very tidy. She lowered her head and looked at Ryan. ¡°Did you buy this house for them?¡± ¡°It is under my name but is handled by Xavier.¡± Ryan took his phone to reply a message while answering Elena¡¯s question. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Feeling the burning gaze, Ryan looked up and saw Elena staring at him. Elena sized him up. ¡°I keep feeling that there seems to be something missing from your body.¡± Ryan was about to ask what hecked when Elena suddenly bent over and gently sucked on Ryan¡¯s neck. She kissed and bit Ryan¡¯s corbone and neck. When she left, light pink marks appeared on Ryan¡¯s neck and corbone. ¡°What is this for?¡± Ryan was somewhat shocked and helpless. This woman was really unfathomable. ¡°Of course I want to make a seal to prove that you are my man.¡± Elena whispered softly into Ryan¡¯s ear. Her possessive desire was very obvious. She was not as shy as usual. Ryan smiled faintly. He was obviously very happy to watch Elena¡¯s possessiveness for him. Elena than tugged her hair behind her ear and moved her long hair backwards revealing her tender and fair neck. There were red marks all over her neck which was created by Ryanst time in the lounge. When Ryan saw her smooth skin and the red marks on her neck, he swallowed a mouthful of saliva. The desire of his body started to lit up again. ¡°Cousin, sister-inw, the water is here.¡± Tina ced the two sses of water on the table and turned her head. When she saw the marks on Ryan¡¯s neck, her hand trembled. Elena bent down to help her. When she bent down, Tina happened to see the red marks on her neck. She was so shocked that the sses almost fell to the ground. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, cousin? I feel like you are absent minded. If you have something on your mind you can tell me. We¡¯re all women. If you have any thoughts that you can¡¯t talk to others about, I can understand.¡± Hearing Elena¡¯s words, a trace of panic appeared on Tina¡¯s eyes. She quickly hid it and smiled to cover it up, ¡°Sister-inw, must be joking. How could I have something on my mind? It was just that I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡± ¡°So it is like this. Since you did not sleep wellst night, you must sleep early in future. Don¡¯t think about anything that is not there. It will affect the quality of sleep.¡± Elena picked the cup in front of her and suddenly put it down. ¡°Ah¡­ The water is too hot. Honey, my hand hurts. Take a look and see if it has been scalded.¡± Honey? Ryan almost choked his own saliva. How could he not know that Elena¡¯s acting skills were so outstanding? He held Elena¡¯s hands with both hands, his face was full of heartache, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± While holding Elena¡¯s hand, Ryan noticed that the back her hand was also very red. He felt that something was not right. He part that was burned should have been the palm. Why the back of her hand was injured? He thought Elena shaking hands with Tina. It seemed that Tina did it. Tina surpassed the anger in her heart and brought the towel over. ¡°Sister-inw, I am really sorry. You can use it to wipe your hand. I used cold water to soak it.¡± Ryan looked coldly at Tina. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to check the water temperature before bringing it? What if the water fell on Elena?¡± Ryan asked angrily. Tina was somewhat afraid of Ryan¡¯s cold eyes and angry words. She never thought that Elena was so important to Ryan. Elena looked Ryan¡¯s angry look and knew that he must have understood Tina hurting her hand. She held Ryan¡¯s hand and softly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was I who was careless.¡± Elena took the towel and wiped her hands. In the next second, Ryan snatched the towel from her hand and coldly ordered Tina, who was standing in front of them, ¡°Bring some ice immediately. My wife¡¯s hand is hurt.¡± Tina¡¯s mother, Ingrid, who was in the kitchen walked out and saw a woman sitting next to Ryan and the later holding her hands. They seemed to be very lovey-dovey. ¡°Ryan is here. This must be your wife. I have long heard that your wife is as beautiful as a fairy. I never thought that after meeting her today, I realized she is even more beautiful than people say.¡± Ingrid praised Elena. The smile on her face looked very sincere. Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Going to Work at the Monor Group ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Ryan¡¯s aunt.¡± Ingrid greeted her warmly, ¡°Ryan and our family¡¯s elders are very good rtives. Our family will be your home from now on. Come and visit us when you have time.¡± Ingrid went forward and held Elena¡¯s hand. The intimacy was a little too much, as if Elena was her daughter-inw. It made her feel very ufortable. Elena smiled politely and quietly withdrew her hand. ¡°Aunt, I just walked around. The decoration of your house is really beautiful.¡± Ingrid said proudly, ¡°Yes, this house was chosen by Ryan for a long time before it was decided. You also know our rtionship. It¡¯s all thanks to Ryan that he took care of us so well.¡± Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ryan was toozy to retort. He just sat there with a gloomy face. Elena smiled and held his hand. ¡°Ryan, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good to your aunt. You must keep in touch in the future.¡± Ingrid said this because she wanted to show off that their mother and daughter knew Ryan earlier than Elena. Luckily, Ryan had told her earlier. Otherwise, she would have thought that their rtionship was very close. After a pause, Elena asked again. ¡°Right, Cousin, do you have a job?¡± Tina looked at Ryan and said shyly, ¡°I just graduated from college and haven¡¯t found a job yet.¡± ¡°Then you cane to the Monor family¡¯spany to work.¡± Elena smiled warmly, making people unable to see through her. Tina was very surprised. She originally nned to go to the Monor family¡¯spany to work. This way, she could get closer to Ryan and also find an opportunity to improve their rtionship. She did not expect that before the n was implemented, Elena would take the initiative and suddenly be Ryan¡¯s wife. Tina was already unwilling to ept it. When she heard Elena¡¯s words, she had another idea. If she really fell into Ryan¡¯s eyes, then once he and Elena divorced, Young Madam of Monor¡¯s position would be still hers. Tina did her best to conceal her excitement in her heard and pretended to be embarrassed as she said, ¡°I am worried that I am not qualified and I am working hard to prepare for the interview.¡± ¡°Since you are Ryan¡¯s cousin, why do you need to start with the interview? Anyway, he is in need of private assistants. Why don¡¯t you join thepany as his private assistant and help him deal with matters?¡± After Elena finished speaking, she looked at Ingrid. ¡°Aunt, I don¡¯t know if you like this arrangements. Are you satisfied?¡± Ingrid did not believe that Elena could not tell what her daughter was thinking about Ryan. She did not know what kind of medicine was in her gourd. ¡°It would be great if it could be done like this. I¡¯m just afraid that it would cause trouble for Ryan.¡± After saying that, Ingrid looked at Ryan probingly. There wasn¡¯t anything unusual on his face, but he didn¡¯t look happy either. ¡°What¡¯s so troublesome about this? It¡¯s just a piece of cake. Don¡¯t you agree, Ryan?¡± Elena turned her head and looked at Ryan, who had been silent the whole time. Ryan did not want Tina to enter the Monor Group to work. It would be best if this annoying woman could get far away from him. ¡°If you want her to work in the Monor Group¡­ Then alright.¡± Ryan said with some anger. He didn¡¯t believe it. If Tina became his personal assistant, she would hang around him every day. Would Elena really not be angry if she saw it? Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Tina could not hide her joy and threw herself into his arms, ¡°That¡¯s great, Cousin. Thank you. I will definitely work hard and help you with all my effort.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88 You Don¡¯t Like Her? Ryan sat in his wheelchair and could not dodge. He frowned, pushed her away and held Elena¡¯s hand. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Stay away from me!¡± ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡± Tina felt sad for a second and tried to persuade herself in her heart. It did not matter that Ryan was cold now. After getting along with him for a long time, she would naturally think of ways to win Ryan¡¯s affection and snatch him from Elena¡¯s hands. Elena smiled and did not speak, as if she did not care. After that, it was time for dinner. At the dinner table, Ingrid and Tina had been enthusiastically picking food for Ryan. Because Elena had helped Tina put in a good word, they did not deliberately neglect her. Ryan frowned when he saw these mother and daughter¡¯s efforts. He picked up the te which was filled by the food Tina picked for him and put it aside. He then picked up a new te and asked Elena to serve him some dishes. Tina saw this and her heart was filled with anger but she could not expose herself in front of Ryan. So she only smiled and did not say anything. Seeing Ingrid and Tina chatting happily, Elena felt a little sad. After the car ident five years ago, her mother became a vegetable. Not to mention making a meal for her, even normal conversations could not be done. Elena¡¯s mood was a little down. Ryan noticed her mood and did not ask much at the dinner table. After eating a few bites, he found an excuse to take Elena away. Walking to the door, Tina shouted and chased after him, ¡°Cousin, wait a moment. I have something for you.¡± She handed over a jar, ¡°This is the tea that you usually like to drink. It took me a lot of effort to find a high-quality tea. You must remember to drink it.¡± ¡°How do you know I like to drink this?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was cold. He had never mentioned it in front of Tina. ¡°I¡­¡± Tina did not know how to exin this matter. Should she directly say that she had investigated Ryan¡¯s lifestyle? ¡°This is cousin¡¯s goodwill. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave it. I usually also like to drink tea.¡± Elena took the thing from Tina¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Tina wanted to say something but swallowed her words when she was about to say it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will brew this tea for Ryan to drink. I will not let you down.¡± Elena saw Tina¡¯s thoughts clearly. ¡°Cousin, Sister-inw sees that you are a good girl. I will tell you a thing. You just have entered society. You must do everything steadily. You must not learn from those shameless girls who only know how to dig gold. In order to marry a rich person, they don¡¯t even care about other people¡¯s rtionships and be a mistress.¡± Elena wanted to remind her not to delude herself with things that she could not get. ¡°I Understand.¡± Tina clenched her fists tightly. She clearly knew Elena was pointing fingers at the mulberry tree, but she could not reveal anything. If she made Ryan unhappy, she might not be able to work in the Monor Group. Finishing, Elena pushed Ryan into the car. After driving for a distance, Elena opened the window and threw out the can of tea leaved in her hands. ¡°You don¡¯t like Tina very much.¡± Ryan wanted to tease Elena, but she just ignored his wishes and insisted on letting Tina enter thepany. Elena was a little angry, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you like her?¡± Ryan helplessly sighed and held her in his arms, ¡°Then why do you still want her to go to Monor¡¯s to work? It¡¯s better to keep a distance from her.¡± Elena said bitterly, ¡°The most dangerous ce is the safest ce. I want to see if she still dares to cause trouble under my watch.¡± If everything was under her control, no one else would have a chance to take advantage of it. This was the reason why Elena wanted Tina to go to Monor¡¯s to work. Hearing Elena¡¯s exnation, Ryanughed out loud, ¡°She really is my wife.¡± In this way, he was relieved. It seemed that Elena still cared about him in her heart. Thinking of this, Ryan was somewhat excited in his heart. Once they returned to the vi, Ryan pulled Elena into his arms and smelled the fragrance on her body. ¡°Do you know how I resisted when you kissed me? Since you lit up the fire again, it is your responsibility to extinguish it!¡± ¡°Ryan, I¡­¡± Before Elena could finish her sentence, Ryan sucked her lips and the cloths of her body were pulled open. Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Came to Work Early The next day, when Elena and Ryan arrived at the office, they saw Tina in a white dress and high heels, waiting for them in the office with her resume. Elena squatted down and whispered into Ryan¡¯s ears. ¡°Your cousin is so anxious. Last night the time was set for next week, she could not wait and rushed today.¡± Seeing Ryan and Elena, Tina walked over, ¡°Cousin, sister-inw, we agreed to work next week but I want to familiarize myself with work in advance and study as soon as possible. It¡¯s not a problem to come directly in this morning, is it?¡± Ryan did not even look at Tina and directly walked to his office, leaving Elena and Ryan outside. ¡°Sister-inw, did I disturb you?¡± Tina lowered her head, feeling wronged. She looked like a child who did something wrong. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this time, Elsa who was called over by Elena walked over. She saw Tina¡¯s appearance and asked probingly, ¡°What it is? Who is she?¡± After being beaten by Elenast time, Elsa felt some fear every time she saw the former. This woman had a huge source of energy which made her not dare to look down upon her. ¡°This is Ryan¡¯s cousin. In the future, I will give her half of my work. Now, you will teach her how to deal with these matters, just like you taught me back then.¡± Finishing, Elena gave Elsa a cold nce. Elsa did not dare to look at Elena and brought Tina to an empty room. ¡°My name is Elsa. I am Director Monor¡¯s assistant.¡± Elsa looked like she was doing business. With a cold voice, she piled arge stack of folders in front of Tina. ¡°This is the information of Monor group. Your duty today is to finish reading all of them. You can onlye into contact with other jobs after you memorize all of them. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem, right?¡± Elsa asked with disdain in her eyes. Tina had confidence on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be able to do this job.¡± She could also do what Elena could do and she had to it better than Elena. Only then could she get closer to Ryan. Elsa was about to go to her work when Tina suddenly called her. ¡°Older Sister Elsa, I have something to ask you. I don¡¯t know if you have some time now.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Elsa was somewhat impatience. She hated people who lied on their rtionship to find a job the most. ¡°I just want to know, how is my sister-inw doing in thepany?¡± ¡°Are you talking about Madam?¡± Elsa looked at Elena who was busy working in her office. Nova, who was working at the side, heard their conversation and quietly pricked up her ears to eavesdrop. ¡°That¡¯s right. Director Monor¡¯s wife is my sister-inw.¡± Even though she was very conflicted about this form of address, she still addressed it very politely. She knew that a little impatience could cause chaos in big scheme. She could not reveal her hostile rtionship with Elena the moment she entered the company. Tina did not know how many people stand on Elena¡¯s side and how many people could be used by her. So she had to be careful. ¡°After Madam came to thepany, she treated us very well. But why did you ask me? She is your sister-inw and Director Monor is your cousin. Don¡¯t you usually interact with her?¡± Elsa frowned and looked Tina alertly. After Nova heard this, she burst intoughing. ¡°Elsa, I didn¡¯t expect you to tter Madam.¡± ¡°I¡¯m chatting with someone else. What¡¯s up with you?¡± Elsa looked a little unhappy. Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Who is in Ryan¡¯s Lounge? Nova knew it was boring so she shut her mouth and continue working. After instructing Tina, Elsa also left. Tina started to flip through the documents in front of her and not long after a strange sound came from her seat. Elena looked up and saw Tina touch all the documents on the ground but did not bend over to pick them up. Elena walked up and seized Tina¡¯s somewhat pale face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Tina rubbed her forehead. ¡°I was too excitedst night and did not sleep well. I left in a hurry in morning and did not eat breakfast. I have some hypoglycemia.¡± Elena crossed her arms and looked disdainfully at Tina who was sitting on the seat. ¡°You want to go back early?¡± Tina waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no, I can insist. After all today is my first of work and I cannot leave.¡± As she spoke, she held her forehead. She looked very weak, it would make one¡¯s heard ache for her. Elena slightly raised the corner of her lips and patted her shoulder, ¡°I really like a responsible girl like you. Since that¡¯s the case, you must persist for a while and return early to have a good rest.¡± Elena sneered in her heart. This woman really thought that, by pretending weak, she could be an exception in thepany and only eat and not work? ¡°I¡­¡± Tine originally wanted to say that, she did not want to leave thepany but she had to find a ce to rest. She knew that Ryan¡¯s office had a lounge. This way, she could be alone with Ryan. She did not know if Elena was really impartial or had seen through her thoughts. Tina wanted to say something but stopped herself. Her face was very ugly and Elena only looked at her silently. She did not say anything and did not leave. After a moment, she opened her mouth and said, ¡°If you really feel ufortable¡­ Ryan¡¯s office has a lounge. Although you are his cousin, you two are not rted by blood. If this were to spread out, it won¡¯t be good.¡± Tina¡¯s heart filled with joy and she immediately pretended to be weak and supported the table. ¡°Sister- inw, I really feel ufortable and feel that I am about to faint. I will go in and lie down, after resting I wille out immediately.¡± Elena looked at her disdainfully. She had not even been in thepany for two hours and was already in hurry to climb onto Ryan¡¯s bed. Tina really did not know the word shame. ¡°Then I will ask Ryan¡¯s opinion, after all he is working.¡± Elena walked towards Ryan¡¯s office. She did not expect Tina to follow her closely. She deliberately quickened her pace and walked into Ryan¡¯s office. Ryan was lowering his head and working seriously. It was said that men who worked hard were most charming. Tina looked straight to him. Ryan looked up. ¡°Why are you all here? Do you need something to report?¡± ¡°There is something I want to discuss with you.¡± Elena exined. Ryan raised his hand. Tina thought he wanted her to sit down, so she sat down on the chair in front of him. In the end, Ryan only let Elena walk closer and nced Tina unhappily. Tina panicked and quickly stood up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry cousin. My body is not feeling well, so I misunderstood what you mean.¡± Elena reached out her hand and intimately patted Ryan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t be so cold. Cousin said that she is a little dizzy, why don¡¯t you let her lie down on the bed for a while?¡± ¡°There is someone inside.¡± Ryan said lightly. Not to mention Tina, even Elena was surprised when she heard that. Thinking about what Ryan had done to her in the lounge, Elena was a little angry. She stood up straight. ¡°Ryan Monor, you are a dignified general manager. How would you exin to thepany that you publicly do such a thing that tarnished the atmosphere?¡± Elena did expect that Ryan would not even avoid her and directly bring his lover to thepany. Elena was angry and sad. She stared at Ryan and asked. Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 In the Room There were Others Ryan did not get angry butughed. He put down the documents and said teasingly, ¡°Elena, it was just that there was someone in the lounge. What they do might not be what you and I did in there.¡± Elena did not know how to respond. When did this man be this much shameless? Tina saw this and immediately went forward, ¡°Elena, how can you treat cousin like this? Although you are his wife, this is thepany. As subordinate like you questioning your superior like this is too overbearing.¡± Tina had never seen Ryan like this. Being scolded so badly, he actually responded with a smile. What was so good about Elena that Ryan could treat her like this? As soon as she finished speaking, both Ryan and Elena looked at her coldly. Elena nced at her, ¡°In thepany, I am your superior. At home, I am your sister-inw. When did you have the right to interrupt when I am talking?¡± Elena strode forward and angrily walked to the lounge. Her hands were not even ced on the lounge. The door was opened from the inside. Jackson stretched and walked out with sleepy eyes. When he saw her, he was a still surprised. ¡°Sister- inw, it¡¯s work time now. Why are you here? It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not feeling well, right?¡± After saying that, Jackson looked at Elena worriedly. Her face was rosy and did not look like she was sick. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was too tired. I wanted to talk to Ryan about something, so I rested here for a while.¡± Jackson scratched his head and said in embarrassment. ¡°I see.¡± Elena looked at Ryan guiltily. Seeing that he was still smiling, Elena quickly turned her head and blushed even more. It seemed that she really misunderstood Ryan. ¡°Sorry, can you let me go in and rest? I am really dizzy now.¡± As she spoke, Tina propped herself up on the doorframe and looked like she was really about to faint. Unexpectedly, Jackson reached out and stopped her. ¡°You should go outside. It¡¯s not convenient here.¡± Elena narrowed her eyes. Could it be that there really was a woman here? Ryan asked Jackson to cover for her? This time, no matter what she said, she had to go in and find out. Ryan did not know when he had driven the wheelchair over. He reached out and pulled her, ¡°Don¡¯t go in.¡± Elena shook his hand away, ¡°Ryan, you better not stop me. I want to see how many people you can hide in this office!¡± Jackson saw that Elena seemed to be really angry. He put down his arm, which was blocking the door, and said, ¡°Sister-inw, you have to be mentally prepared!¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Elena red at him and walked into the lounge. There was a person lying on the bed, and he was also a man. She fixed her eyes and saw that it was the sleeping Isaac. Isaac turned over and the nket slid down. His was only wearing an underwear and not any other piece of clothing was on his body. Elena quickly turned around, her face turned red. ¡°Hey, Jackson, you two are big men. You have a home but you don¡¯t go back. Why do you have to sleep in Ryan¡¯s office together? You are still naked. What do you want?¡± Elena could not understand. Why these grown men were so shameless? Jackson raised his hands to prove his innocence. ¡°Sister-inw, you can¡¯t use me unjustly. I am wearing pajamas. It is Isaac, that brat, who loves to sleep naked. He said that he refused all restraints. Besides, I just told you, it¡¯s not convenient. You insisted oning in to take a look.¡± Elena¡¯s face turned red. Ryan saw this and reached out his arm to hug her. He smiled and scolded Jackson. ¡°You are disrespectful. If you dare to speak like this again, I will not allow you toe again in future.¡± Tina stood by the side. When she saw Ryan and Elena¡¯s intimate appearance, her vision darkened. ¡°Bang.¡± The three of them turned around and saw that Tina had fainted at the door. Jackson was shocked. ¡°I thought she was pretending, but I didn¡¯t expect her to really faint. Quickly get someone to get her onto the bed.¡± However, Ryan and Elena looked at Jackson at the same time. They did not have the intention of calling for help. Jackson felt a little helpless. ¡°You guys don¡¯t want me to hug her, do you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like pretty girls? Don¡¯t tell me Tina is not your type?¡± Ryan deliberately asked Jackson. Because this kind of thing was not easy to let outsiders handle. If Tina woke up, she would definitely take the opportunity to make a fuss again. As one of them, Jackson definitely would not say anything. The woman copsed on the ground. It could still be seen that her face was pretty, but Jackson took a look and his expression was somewhat disgusted, ¡°I don¡¯t like this kind of pretentious woman.¡± Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Difficult Project for Ryan At this moment, Isaac woke up and looked at them with his messy hair. He had no idea what was going on. Jackson approached the bed and threw the clothes on him. ¡°Quickly put the clothes on. Didn¡¯t you see that sister-inw is here? You¡¯re already so big, yet you still like to sleep naked. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Elena quickly turned back. Other than her husband, she didn¡¯t want to see any other men in this kind of situation at all. She heard Isaac muttering as he put on his clothes. ¡°Just now, you threw yourself on me and wanted to hug me to sleep. When you put on your pants, you turned hostile and didn¡¯t recognize me.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Jackson put his hands on his waist and questioned. Isaac replied snappily. ¡°Nothing, I said you look good!¡± The two of them bickered like a couple withbat power. Elena could not help butugh secretly. Jackson looked at Tina who was lying on the ground. She had not woken up for such a long time. It seemed that she had really fainted. He walked over and held her horizontally. He sighed helplessly. Sigh, who asked him to be so gentlemanly. Unlike Ryan who only had sister-inw in his eyes, he did not treat other women as people. Seeing Jackson carrying Tina and walking over, Isaac asked, ¡°Who is this?¡± ¡°Ryan¡¯s cousin, that Tina. You have seen her too.¡± Jackson put Tina on the other side of the bed as he spoke. Seeing this Isaac stood up abruptly, as if he would get sick as long as he was on the same bed as Tina. Jackson and Isaac felt that it was very awkward to stay there all the time. They said that they would come and talk to Ryan next time. The two of them walked out of the office and bumped into Elsa who was walking toward them. When Elsa saw Jackson, she shyly lowered her head. ¡°Mr. Hall¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days. You have be prettier again.¡± Jackson was used to dealing with women. He praised and winked at her. ¡°Mr. Hall, you must be joking.¡± Elsa lifted her fingers and pulled the hair beside her ear. She could not hide her shyness. As long as one had eyes, they could tell that she liked Jackson. Isaac rolled his eyes behind Jackson. Jackson, this brat, was flirting with woman again. These women definitely did not know that he would say that whenever he saw beautiful women. In the office, Ryan looked at Elena and smiled yfully. ¡°Elena, I didn¡¯t realize that you are a jealous person.¡± Elena was at a loss. ¡°Sorry, I should believe you.¡± Ryan pulled her to sit on hisp. ¡°You are my wife. You don¡¯t have to apologize to me. The angrier you are, the more proof that you care about me, right?¡± After that he stretched out his slender fingers and hooked Elena¡¯s chin. He wanted to kiss her soft lips. As long as he got close to Elena, he could not resist his desire. No matter where and when, he wanted to swallow this sweetness. Elena quickly stood up and nced at the lounge. ¡°It would not be good of other people saw it.¡± ¡°By the way, Jackson and Isaac came to find you at the same time. Is there something urgent?¡± Seeing that Elena was deliberately changing the topic, Ryan did not expose her. In any case, there were plenty of opportunities to eat her. ¡°They came to find me because of the business that Roman gave me.¡± Not long ago, Roman gave Ryan a difficult task. If they seed, they would offend some old customers. If they failed, it would affect the business of Monor Family. It was a pity that Roman had spent a lot of effort to find such a task for Ryan. ¡°I have heard about this project.¡± As Ryan¡¯s assistant, Elena had naturally heard about it. Roman doing this deliberately to made things difficult for Ryan. ¡°What do you think?¡± Ryan leaned back on the chair and looked at the woman in front of him. Elena didBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. not know as anxious as Jackson and Isaac. She might have a good solution. Elena lowered her head and though for a while. ¡°As far as I know, Monor Group has been in the European market for a few years. Their business channels have been doing well. If we can get this business done, we should have a chance to expand the market. However, in this way, we had to give special treatment to their new customers. At the same time, we would also need to maintain stability for their old customers. Otherwise, the current supply chain would also be cut off, and Monor¡¯s business in Europe would be affected. We need to offer a condition that all the old and new customers will ept.¡± Ryan took out a contract and handed it to Elena. ¡°Take a look.¡± Elena took it and looked at it. She was surprised. ¡°Why is the price so low? If the old customer knew, they would definitely not let it go.¡± Ryan nodded. ¡°Roman and the board members have already suggested that the project will be completed within three months. I am now person in charge. If the conditions are not met, the position of general manager may be directly canceled.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t the Board of Directors see that this mission is almost impossible toplete? Besides, if it causes any losses, does Roman not need to take any responsibility?¡± With the difficulty of this project, not to mention three months , even if he used half a year, he might not able to solve it. ¡°Those old guys in the Board of Directors always act ording to circumstances. Now, Roman is the president. Who dares to stop him what he wants to do?¡± ¡°Then what should we do? If you get your position removed, there will be no ce for you in the Monor Family in the future?¡± Elena did not expect Roman to give such harsh conditions. Now, she did not know what to do. Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Came for Inspection Ryan looked at Elena calmly, ¡°Of course, I have a way. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± Elena could not help but feel a little worried. ¡°My only hope now is the Roman will not put any more pressure on you. The burden on your shoulders is already heavy enough.¡± Knowing that Elena was thinking for him, Ryan was very touched. Heforted her a few more times before Elena felt relieved. She returned to her position and started to deal with work. She also wanted to help Ryan a little more to relieve the pressure on him. Once Elena left, Ryan immediately called people to chase Tina out. He felt annoyed even when he looked at her. Actually Tina woke up very early but did not find a chance toe out. She did not understand a single word of what Ryan and Elena were talking, so she could only pretend to be asleep. In the afternoon, Elena always felt that there was a gaze staring her from behind. She suddenly turned her head and found it was Tina. Walking over again, Elena did not give her a good look this time. ¡°You look at me. What do you have to say?¡± Elena knew that Tina¡¯s major in the university was rted to trade. She originally thought that theter could help Ryan with something. But in the end, other than the pretty face, this woman¡¯s brain was filled with air. Tina stood up. ¡°Sister-inw, I didn¡¯t stare at you. I was thinking about something and got distracted, sorry.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you do not need to apologize to me. But I have to tell you that Ryan needs a secretary who can help him and not a brainless person.¡± Elena said unhappily. This woman was really a trouble. ¡°I know, I will do my best to help my cousin¡­¡± Tina put a pitiful look again, making Elena disgusted. ¡°Stop, this kind of useless determination. You don¡¯t have to say but to work.¡± ¡°Also, this is thepany. Ryan is the General Manager. Don¡¯t call him cousin. Call him Director Monor!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Tina lowered her head. Her hands clutched tightly on the desk. She really did not want to be angry with Elena, but there was nothing she could do. After getting along with her today, she vaguely understood that Elena pretended to very good to her in the surface, but in fact, she did not want her to get close to Ryan. Without waiting Tina¡¯s reply, she turned around and returned to her office. Tina red at her back a few times before sitting down and continuing to read the documents. But in the college, she did not listen to the sses properly and when she saw those reports, she felt that it was like a heavenly look. Originally she though that by relying on the rtionship with Ryan to enter in the Monor Group, she would be able to enjoy different kind of enjoyment. But now it seemed that she did not have a chance to ck off. Elena was focusing on her work when she heard themotion in front of her. She stood up to take a look. She did not expect to see Roman here. Nova immediately went up to greet him. ¡°CEO, why are you here?¡± ¡°I came to see if you guys were cking off. If I find out, the yearly bonus will go down the drain.¡± Roman said with smile and did not put on airs at all. It was precisely because he was gentle and refined that many female colleagues in thepany had a crush on him. Even if they knew that he had a girlfriend now, they could not help but fantasize. ¡°President, you¡¯re joking again. With you as our boss, we won¡¯t be able to work hard enough.¡± Nova pouted and looked extremely ttering. Seeing Elena standing behind him, Roman walked straight to her. ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to pour a ss of water. President, aren¡¯t you busy? You are so free that you even have the time to inspect.¡± Elena said without any hesitation. She did not give him any face at all. However, Roman was not angry with her. Instead, he exined. ¡°As a President, caring about my subordinates is also a part of my job.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing Tina, Roman causally asked. ¡°Is she the new secretary Ryan hired?¡± Elena did not answer to him. Tina immediately took this opportunity to go forward and said with a ttering smile. ¡°Big Cousin, I am Tina. Don¡¯t you remember me?¡± After Ryan¡¯s ident, Tina and her mother also wanted to seek refuge with Roman. They did not expect that although Roman looked gentler than Ryan, it was harder to get close to him. Fortunately, Tina did not give on Ryan. She found a chance to sell herself in front to him again, and that was how she got what she had now. Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Roman was Furious After listening to her, Roman raised his brows with some doubts, ¡°Why don¡¯t I remember that I have a cousin like you?¡± Tina was stunned for a moment and looked up at him. The Monor Family knew that Ryan had saved his grandfather¡¯s adopted daughter and family, but Roman was not interested in that. ¡°This is the daughter of the foster daughter that your grandfather acknowledged. ording to seniority, she should call you cousin.¡± Elena stood at the side and reminded. Roman instantly understood. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, you can call me whatever you want.¡± Roman remembered that this woman hade to find him many times, but he didn¡¯t have to pay attention to her at that time. So he asked someone to chase her away. But he didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so scheming. She actually turned around and hugged Ryan¡¯s thigh. Since that¡¯s the case, he would not give a good face to someone who was on the wrong side. Seeing that Roman didn¡¯t have a good expression, Tina could only stand awkwardly at the side, lowering her head and not saying anything. This time she overestimated herself. Roman did not take her seriously at all. Roman went to Ryan¡¯s office with a fake smile on his face. Elena did not follow him in. when she saw Roman open the door and walk in, she quickly went over to lie at the door and put her ears on the door. This scene was coincidently seen by Tina. Tina was stunned for a moment and did not understand the meaning of Elena¡¯s posture. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you doing?¡± Elena was caught by someone while eavesdropping and felt awkward. Three ck lines appeared on her face. This woman did not care about what she should do but what she should not do! She just wanted to hear what the two brothers were talking about. At the same time, she wanted to prevent Roman from bullying her man. ¡°It has nothing to do with you. Go and do your work!¡± Elena ignored her and continued to listen to the wall. If Roman dared to bully her man, she would immediately rush in and beat him up! The office was tidy and there were no abnormalities. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°It looks like you are very busy. I will leave this case to you. It represents the expectations of all the directors of thepany. I hope you will not disappoint us.¡± Ryan looked up and put the things in his hands on the table. ¡°Since this matter is handed over to me, I will handle it well. Don¡¯t worry, Big Brother. Besides, how could I miss such a big opportunity to rope in a senior member of the board of directors?¡± The corners of Ryan¡¯s mouth rose slightly. Looking at the unpredictable expression on Roman¡¯s face, he knew that this man must be concerned about this matter. Monor Group was a family business and there were many shareholders in it. They were rtives of the Monor family. Although they didn¡¯t show off their power, they secretly held power in their hands. Now, most of the people were standing on Ryan¡¯s side, making his position even more stable. This had be Roman¡¯s biggest worry. ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t be so proud of yourself. Your legs are already crippled. You will never be the heir of Monors!¡± Roman stepped forward and ced both of his hands on the table. A vicious expression appeared on his face, as if he wanted to tear Ryan¡¯s bones and skin apart. Ryan did not get angry, instead he smiled. He slowly sat on the wheelchair and went to the window to water the nts and flowers on the balcony. ¡°What happened to my legs, I believe Big Brother knows it better than anyone, right?¡± Ryan suddenly turned around and nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t do so many bad things. There will be retribution.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. What does your ident have to do with me? How can you me it on me? This is nder!¡± Roman did not know why Ryan suddenly brought this topic up, nor did he know if there was a listening device or something like that in the room. Only by refusing to admit it could he ensure that there was nothing wrong with it, so as to avoid getting caught. Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Warning Ryan nced at him, turned around and continued to y with the nts and flowers in the balcony. ¡°Big Brother, look at the flowers and nts in the balcony. Even after experiencing the wind and rain, they can still live so brightly. A setback might not be a bad thing. You look down on me and humiliate me. But every time, it is me who takes the initiative, right?¡± ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you want to do. These few days, there have been problems in thepany. Are you one behind all this?¡± Roman was toozy to beat around the bush with him and directly questioned him. These problems made him anxious and could not be solved in short period of time. It was a headache. After a careful investigation, he found that it was Ryan who dug the pit for him. ¡°You have been managing thepany all this time, but when there is a problem, you me me?¡± Ryan looked at him with disdain, ¡°If it spreads out, aren¡¯t you afraid of beingughed at?¡± Seeing the he did not care, Roman was even more furious. He was even more certain that Ryan was behind all these. ¡°Ryan, I am warning you, don¡¯t y tricks on me!¡± Roman went forward and grabbed Ryan¡¯s cor. He wanted to lift him up from the wheelchair but he was suddenly pushed back and missed. ¡°Big Brother, fighting with a person with crippled legs like me doesn¡¯t suit your status, right?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was calm as usual. There was no trace of panic in it. On the contrary, Roman was a little embarrassed. If he did not catch theter once, it would not be good to attack again. Outside the door, when Elena saw Roman approaching Ryan, she had already rolled up her sleeves and prepared to run in to save her man. But when she saw Ryan pushing Roman away, she stopped and thought she should wait there and watch if anything went wrong. ¡°Ryan, you better not do anything behind my back. If I found out, I will definitely not let you go!¡± After saying this, he nced at Ryan¡¯s legs. The warning and threat were very strong. He had people investigate the cause ofpany¡¯s problem and found out that some of thepany¡¯s database information was encrypted. Thepany¡¯s technical staff could not open it and did not know what was hidden. Other than Ryan, no one would be able to tamper withpany¡¯s database without anyone knowing. When Ryan was the president five years ago, he had already proved his strength. Even if he was retired now, he could not be underestimated. At least, Roman wouldn¡¯t be able to gain any advantages in front of him. Fortunately, Ryan¡¯s legs were now crippled and the former no longer had the chance to threaten his position. Otherwise, it would be a huge threat to Roman. Back then, Roman had taken a risk and became the president of the Monors in a disgraceful way. Others might not know, but he knew that although the elders of the boards of directors were respectful to him, they still respected Ryan in their hearts. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He did not know how Ryan did it. Theter had been removed from his position as president for five years yet those people were still respectful to him. ¡°Ryan, you have to know your own limitation. Since you are disabled, you should take good care of yourself. Don¡¯t have those thoughts that you shouldn¡¯t have. Otherwise, it won¡¯t do you any good.¡± ¡°Big Brother, the Monor family is already yours. Why are you still staring at me? I¡¯m just an ordinary manager. I¡¯m not a threat to you. If you¡¯re still worried it only means that, you are too timid.¡± A man like him was destined to not achieve any great things if he was too ambitious and did not have the corresponding strength to match him. At the door, Elena¡¯s heart was hanging on a rock. Ryan was not bullied by Roman. It was she who worried too much. It was pity that Ryan¡¯s legs had already be like this. He could notpete with Roman anymore. Otherwise, he would definitely be chased out of thepany. Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Don¡¯t Talk to Him in the Future Elena felt wronged for Ryan. They were both sons of Monor family, so why were Charles and Amanda so biased? It was unfair for one son to let the other son reap the benefits of his own business. ¡°Sister-inw, what are you listening to? Is it because Big Cousin and Second Cousin were fighting inside?¡± Tina did not know what was happening inside and asked curiously. Elena turned around and looked up straight. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It is inevitable for brothers to quarrel. It will be fine very soon. There is no need for us women to worry. Let¡¯s go.¡± It was toote for her to guard against this woman. She didn¡¯t want theter to know the things about Monor Family. Tina didn¡¯t pursue this matter any further. She was already very close to Ryan. If she caused any trouble, she was afraid that Ryan would be angry with her. Tina had been very cautious. She had been very careful all the times. Only in this way could she get a firm foothold. Elena was her sister-inw after all. Even if she threated the former as an enemy in her heart, she had to maintain a good rtionship with the former on the surface. It would be best if she could curry favor with her and not let her see any ws. Elena pushed open the door and walked in. she first looked at Roman then she walked to Ryan. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Roman looked at Elena with aplicated gaze. He did not want to embarrass himself anymore. So he turned around and walked out of the room. No matter what, he was the president now. He would definitely control thepany in the future and get everything he deserved. Elena closed the door and her voice became somewhat cold, ¡°Why does he always like to find trouble with you? There is something wrong with it! If I see him bullying you again, I¡¯ll definitely get someone to beat him up and teach him a lesson!¡± Ryan stared at the close door. He recalled the look Roman had when he looked at Elena. As a man, he knew very well that Roman¡¯s look indicated that he was interested in Elena. Damn it! Roman was eyeing on his woman! Ryan clenched his fists. There was a hint of ruthlessness in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him in the future and don¡¯t let him get close to you.¡± Elena nodded. Although she didn¡¯t know what Ryan meant, she really did not want to get close toN?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Roman, that scum. ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t say it, I would not take initiative to get close to him. This kind of cruel and merciless man who can do anything to achieve his goal, I would be annoyed when I see him. I wouldn¡¯t be get close to him at all.¡± No one would like a person who could do anything to his family for power. Furthermore, there was also Tina in thepany. She felt there must be something wrong with this woman. Her gaze drifted around Ryan, and she might even interfere at any time. ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat. You have been tired for the whole day. You have to take care of yourself and rest. Don¡¯t tire yourself.¡± When the two of them walked out of the door, they saw Tina still standing at the door. There was a conflicted expression on her face, as if she wanted to say something but stopped herself. Elena coldly asked her, ¡°You are not leaving yet. Is there something you need?¡± Tina lowered her head and spoke somewhat embarrassedly. ¡°I am not familiar with this ce and do not know where to eat.¡± Elena instantly understood that she wanted to eat with the two of them. But she did not want this scheming woman to follow. ¡°There is a steamed bun shop downstairs. It is very delicious. You can go there and eat. We will not apany you there. Bye bye.¡± After saying that, Elena pushed Ryan out without waiting for Tina to speak. Who would be willing to add a light bulb to their meal? Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Team Elena Tina sighed. Elena and Ryan had such a good rtionship, so it was unlikely that she could ruin it. Moreover, Elena seemed to have been guarding against her. The former might have known that she liked Ryan. After thinking about it, she could not reveal any ws. Elsa and Nova happened to walk over and the two of them whispered, ¡°This woman¡¯s eyeballs are about to fall on Ryan. Those who do not know would think that she is the real wife. Her skin is really thick.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. From the beginning, I felt that she did not seem like an honest person. It seems that she is going to snatch the husband from Elena.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Snatch her husband?¡± Elsaughed out loud, ¡°You have underestimated Elena too much. She is as smart as a monkey. She must have seen through it a long time ago.¡± Nova nodded her head and saw Tina standing there without moving. Her eyes kept looking into the office. ¡°This woman, could it be that she wants to go in and steal something?¡± ¡°May be. People¡¯s hearts are not clear.¡± Not knowing if it was because the two of them were too loud, Tina turned her head and met their eyes. Tina was stunned for a moment and immediately calmed down. She took the initiative to walk over, ¡°Are you guys going to eat? Can you bring me along? I can treat you guys to something to eat.¡± ¡°The two of us are going to lose weight. We won¡¯t be having a proper meal in the afternoon. You can go by yourself.¡± Elsa did not want to have too much contact with her. Since she knew that she did not have good intentions towards Elena, it was better to stay far away from her in order to avoid unnecessary trouble. ¡°The bun house Elena mentioned is not bad. You should hurry up and go.¡± Tina was a little embarrassed but she did not say anything. She forced a smile and turned around to leave. After the figure walked far away, Nova nced at Elsa, ¡°When did I say I want to lose weight? You don¡¯t want to eat lunch and you want me to starve? What if Ryan knows that we are not good to his cousin and starts to investigate?¡± Elsa did not have the slightest fear as she lifted her hand and ced it on Nova¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You are too timid. Don¡¯t you see that Elena does not like Tina at all?¡± ¡°What does it have to do with us if Elena does not like her? I am afraid that if Ryan mes us, the two of us will be the first to stand out.¡± Although the internal strife in Monor Family was fierce, they wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to bully their rtives, right? ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t like her. This woman pretends to be weak, like a purebred green tea bitch! I can¡¯t appreciate it at all.¡± Elsa did not like to talk in a roundabout way. She was usually straightforward. This Tina was eyeing on a married man. And that man was no one but Ryan Monor! Although they did not like Elena too much, they knew how to weight pros and cons. Ryan loved Elena too much. And they had all seen it. If they supported Tina and this fell on Elena¡¯s ears, their future life in thepany would be terrible. So it was better to support Elena and stand behind as so as to avoid trouble. And this woman, Tina, she would fell into her own trap sooner orter. Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 She will Negotiate the Contrac Elena and Ryan went to the restaurant and sat down. Elena then took out her n that she had prepared for the whole day long and showed it to Ryan. ¡°What is this?¡± Ryan frowned. He did not like to talk about work when he was eating, especially when he was with Elena. ¡°Just take a look. This is my analysis and opinion on this case. I wanted to give it to you in the office just now, but I forgot as I was disturbed.¡± Elena nced at him. While Ryan was holding the document, she took arge te of salmon and ced them all in her bowl. Ryan nced at the document briefly and then looked up. He saw that all the salmon in front of him had disappeared. The woman opposite him was trying her best to stuff them into her mouth. He smiled and the corner of his mouth raised into a beautiful arc. ¡°Waiter, I want another three servings of salmon.¡± Elena almost choked and coughed dryly. ¡°Hubby, you¡¯re so good to me.¡± Since there was no limit, then there was no need to rush to snatch it. This fish was fresh and delicious. One would get addicted after eating it once. In the past, Elena did not like eating Japanese food. But after eating it once with Ryan, she fell in love with the taste of salmon and ate a lot each time. People¡¯s tastes would change, just like aesthetic tastes. In the past, Elena liked tall and sunny men. Now, she realized that only mature and stable career men were suitable for her. The call of husband made Ryan¡¯s face turn red. He rarely heard this woman call him so intimately, especially outside. ¡°How¡¯s the n?¡± Elena looked up and asked while chewing. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea.¡± Ryan first gave her encouragement and then said, ¡°But you have overlooked one point. Roman will not give us too much time, so this kind of battle strategy will not only dy time, but also give Roman more opportunities to find trouble.¡± Roman was worried that he would not have the chance to chase him away. Once the contract was dyed, the former would definitely bite him like a mad dog. Elena put down her chopsticks. ¡°I have considered this problem. I think the risk is as important as the opportunity. If we seed this time, it will be equivalent to pping Roman in the face. In the future, you will have a higher position in Monor family.¡± Ryan knew that she was thinking for him, so he put the document away. ¡°Come back to the office with meter. I will show you another n.¡± There were two hours of lunch break in the afternoon, so no one would disturb them in the office. After they returned to the office, Ryan closed the door and handed a document to her. Elena saw the company¡¯s name on it and was shocked. ¡°Leonardo Reynolds? This is¡­ The world-renowned jewelrypany in Western Europe?¡± Ryan shook his head. ¡°They do not only do jewelry business. There are also many other industries. However, the boss behind the scenes is very mysterious. No one knows who he is.¡± Elena could not help but be speechless. Cooperating with such argepany, would they have a chance? Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°But for apany of this scale, if the two of us went to negotiate, would it have any effect?¡± Elena said worriedly. They needed help in this very moment. Negotiating with apany like King seemed to be very difficult. ¡°No, this time it is not the two of us going to negotiate, but you.¡± Ryan leaned on the wheelchair and looked at her firmly. Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Lost Control Elena was stunned with her eyes wide open. ¡°Me¡­ Alone??¡± She had never experienced such situation before. She didn¡¯t even know what to pay attention to during negotiation. If she went alone, she would definitely mess things up. At that time, she would cause trouble for Ryan. ¡°This won¡¯t do, right? Can¡­ Can I do it?¡± Negotiations were not her forte. She had no confidence at all. Leonardo Reynolds did not sound like a person to be trifled with. If she offended this mysterious boss, she was afraid that she would not be able toe back alive. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Seeing Elena so nervous, Ryan smiled and held her hand. ¡°I have arranged everything. There will be no danger. You have to believe in yourself. I don¡¯t have anyone I can trust right now, so I can only let you go. I believe you have the ability.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were firm. The people of Monor Family would have a whole new level of respect for her after this deal was made. Elena did not know whether she could do it or not, but since Ryan had already said so, she would definitely give it a try. If she kept hiding behind Ryan and didn¡¯t have the ability to take charge, how could she help him in the future? ¡°Alright, then I will try, but I don¡¯t know if it will work in the end.¡± Ryan and Elena both returned to Vi after work. Although Elena said that she would try to sign the contract with King, she was not sure if she could do this or not. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If she did any mistake, then she was afraid that the consequences would be unimaginable. And what about Ryan? If she failed, what would Ryan do? How would he face Roman in future? Would Roman kick him out of the Monor Family and the Monor Group? Countless questions shed in Elena¡¯s mind which made her nervous. Mr. Baker came with a bowl of soup. She saw that Elena did not eat anything at all. So she asked worriedly, ¡°Madam, What happened? Why are you not eating anything?¡± Elena came back to her senses after listening to Mr. Baker. She looked at her and smiled embarrassedly, ¡°No, no¡­ I was just thinking out something.¡± Ryan, who was beside her, saw this and held Elena¡¯s hand. He knew very well what was going on in her mind. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can do it. I believe in my wife¡¯s ability!¡± Elena looked at Ryan¡¯s eyes. His eyes were like two big ck holes which could suck people if they looked into it. Elena lowered her head. ¡°I know I have to do it. I am just afraid that I will embarrass you.¡± This was her biggest worry. Ryan was already surrounded by tigers and wolves. She did not want to add more problems for him. Ryan looked at the woman in front of him thoughtfully. In everything, she first thought about him. Even in this situation she was not thinking that her life would be at risk if something went wrong. But her biggest worry that if she did not seed, he would be in danger. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryan was silently looking at Elena for a long time. His gaze made Elena somewhat nervous. ¡°You can do it!¡± After returning to the bedroom, Elena sat on the bed and studied the documents of the negotiation. Since Ryan trusted her so much, she must not make any mistake. She had to stand out his expectations. Ryan came out of the bathroom, and saw she was still looking at the documents. He could not bear it anymore. He went to the bedside with his wheelchair and snatched the document from her hand. ¡°Stop it! You have already analyzed it thoroughly. Get some rest. Don¡¯t tire yourself.¡± Ryan was both sad and touched. She was working so hard just because of him. She was taking so much stress because she didn¡¯t want Roman to bully him. His wife cared about him so much. Elena listened do Ryan¡¯s words and closed the document. When she turned to side, Ryan had already popped himself to the bed. The bedsidemps were still on. Elena turned off themp beside her. She saw Ryan¡¯s bedsidemp was also on. So she leaned over to turn off themp. While leaning over, Elena suddenly slipped and fell over Ryan. She was only wearing a sleeveless, V neck nightgown. And her fair and tender shoulders were exposed. When she fell over Ryan, her nightgown happened to slip a little lower, and her soft and sexy breasts came to Ryan¡¯s line of sight. Ryan¡¯s body tightened and his throat moved violently. Somewhere in his body had already started to harden. His eyes filled with lust and his body also started to heat up. Damn it! His body reacted so quickly when Elena was around him! He originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t disturb Elena tonight and let her have a good rest. But his body was hitting up more and more and that desire in his body was rising more and more. He felt like he was in a hot volcano, burning all over and Elena was the cold cier which could relieve his pain in an instant. Elena was still unaware of the reactions of the man beneath her. She turned off themp and looked at Ryan who was under her. She smiled and lightly kissed him goodnight on his lips. She didn¡¯t have any second thought but her unintentional action made thest bit of rationally of the man vanish. Just as Elena was about to turn over and get off from Ryan, the man wrapped his hands around her waist and grabbed her, making her stick close to him. Elena got off guard and directly fell in Ryan¡¯s arms. She then raised her head and looked at him in confusion. ¡°Elena¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was already very low and hoarse at this moment. She felt something was not right. Ryan¡¯s voice was very hoarse and he was also breathing very heavily. His body seemed to be very hot. Elena then looked at Ryan¡¯s eyes. Looking at those burning gazes, Elena suddenly understood what was going on. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± She blushed and tried to get off from Ryan. Her soft call made Ryan almost crazy. And finally Ryan could not able to take it anymore and turned over, pressing Elena under him. Elena caught off guard by Ryan¡¯s sudden action. The next moment, her nightgown was pulled open and violent kisses fell all over her body. Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Arrive at Western Europe The next day, Elena got on the ne and Ryan sent someone to follow her. Before leaving for the airport, Elena reminded Ryan again and again to take care of himself and do not work overtime when she was not around. She even instructed Mrs. Baker and Xavier to take care of Ryan. After getting off the ne in Europe, Elena and Jasper took a taxi to the designated hotel. ¡°Why are the people here in such a hurry? It seems like something urgent has happened.¡± Elena looked at the people, who were rushing here and there and asked doubtfully. Jasper was calm as usual. ¡°It¡¯s not that they are in a hurry, but that they have a fast pace of life. This hotel belongs to Leonardo Reynolds, and most of the people here are his employees.¡± Elena was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s rest for a day first. We will go and see the famous Leonardo Reynolds tomorrow.¡± After entering the room, Elena first called Ryan to report the situation here. Then she took out the negotiation n and carefully studied it. She wanted to know what interests or habits the opponent had. She looked at it from head to toe. Elena understood what Ryan said before more. Elena understood what Ryan said before more. This Leonardo Reynolds seemed to be covered with a mysterious veil, making it impossible to find any clues. The next day, Elena and Jasper left the hotel early in the morning, fearing that they would miss the chance to meet. The doors of thispany were all iid with gold. The two stone lions looked imposing and majestic. Elena had seen what was called powerful sect. When the security guard saw the two people wereing into thepany, he went forward to stop them. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hello, we are the negotiators of Monor¡¯s. We are here to discuss corporation.¡± Elena answered honestly. She did not want to miss this once in a lifetime opportunity. The security guard looked at the time and said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t receive any notice. You can¡¯t go in without an appointment. Please go back.¡± Even a security guard had such authority? Elena took out the document in her hands and handed them over. ¡°We have already called your CEO before we came. This is the meeting information for the negotiation with yourpany. Can we go in now?¡± The security guard was still hesitating when a man in a suit suddenly ran over from behind and grabbed the guard over. He then whispered a few words into the guard¡¯s ears. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Elena did not know what the man in the suit said to the security guard but the guard suddenly trembled and his eyes widened. He then looked at Elena and bowed. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my mistake. I didn¡¯t receive any notice so I stopped you.¡± After saying that, he wiped his sweat and moved aside. Elena was confused. What the man said to the guard that the attitude of theter changed 180 degrees? Then, the man came in front of Elena and Jasper. ¡°Sorry. It was our negligence. Miss Elena, our CEO invites you in.¡± Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The Masked Neltharion ¡°My name is Michelle. I am the CEO¡¯s assistant. Please follow me in.¡± Elena and Jasper looked at each other and followed Michelle in. ¡°Mr. Michelle, I have something to ask you. Is it you or Mr. Leonardo Reynolds who talked to us about cooperation today?¡± ¡°It¡¯s our boss. Usually, the boss will take responsibility for the bigger cooperation n.¡± Elena nodded in acknowledgement. She was more and less nervous and excited about this cooperation. In the meeting room, Elena sat in her seat and waited for Leonardo toe. While waiting, she looked around. The meeting room was very big and everything present here were expensive and had a sense of superiority. She did not know how rich this Leonardo Reynolds was. After waiting for a long time, Leonardo did note in. The more Elena waited the more nervous she got. If he did note at all, then what would she do? Just as Elena was thinking, the door of the meeting room was finally pushed open and a man in a suit walked in. Elena looked at the man curiously. He was a very tall man about 1.88 meters with a well-built body. But unfortunately, he wore a mask on his face and his appearance could not be seen clearly. Elena now understood why this man did not have a photo. She was afraid that no one would dare to take off this Leonardo¡¯s mask openly and take a photo of him. Elena mustered up her courage and looked at the masked man, ¡°Hello, Mr. Leonardo. I am¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°I do not want to talk about work today.¡± Leonardo interrupted her and looked over. ¡°I came here to see if a smallpany dares to talk about cooperation with me is because your appetite is too big or your courage is too big?¡± Leonardo sat opposite of the two of them. His aura was as steady as Mount Tai. He was like a person who had experienced countless bloody storms. He was calm and unfathomable. Elena smiled. ¡°Mr. Leonardo is right. Ourpany is not big, but it has been rising. If you sign a contract with us, you will definitely earn a lot of money.¡± Negotiating with merchants, directly saying about earning money is more reliable. Leonardo, on the other hand,ughed out loud. ¡°Do I look like a person who needs money? If I want to, I can buy this city at any time.¡± Elena took a deep breath and softly muttered, ¡°Buying a city, your appetite is really big. You are not afraid of choking to death.¡± ¡°Miss Elena, what are you talking about?¡± There was a trace of sharpness in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. Elena looked at the man in front of her with her eyes widened. Her voice was already soft enough. She did not expect this man to be able to hear her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing. I just feel that you¡­ You have a personality!¡± Jasper lowered his head slightly and the corner of his mouth could not help but twitch. This was the first time he hade into close contact with Elena. He did not think that it would be so interesting. No wonder Mister liked it. ¡°I know the purpose of your visit. You all do not need to waste time.¡± Leonardo stood up. ¡°You all can go back. I am not interested in working with a smallpany. It will not be good for my reputation if it is spread out. It will be shameful.¡± After he finished speaking, he turned around to leave. Seeing that he was about to turn around and leave, Elena immediately stood up and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Mr. Leonardo, you can think about it again.¡± Leonardo frowned and said with a displeasure tone, ¡°Miss Elena, please behave yourself.¡± Elena awkwardly loosened her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just want to sign a partnership with you. I know Monor¡¯s is a smallpany and is not in your eyes. But I really need this partnership. I don¡¯t want my husband to be bullied by others.¡± After Leonardo heard this, he turned to look at Elena, his eyes sizing her up. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Elena to be married. From what you said, your husband must be a man who relies on women. I don¡¯t have a good impression of this kind of man who relies on woman.¡± ¡°No! My husband is not a man who relies on women!¡± There was a trace of displeasure in Elena¡¯s eyes. This man¡¯s words were unpleasant and his character was unpredictable. Sometimes he had an aura and sometimes he was like a child. Leonardo did not even bother to answer her. He turned around and left. Elena still did not give up. She stood behind him and shouted, ¡°Mr. Leonardo Reynolds, this matter may not be important to you, but it is very important to me. If I cannot sign today, I wille back tomorrow until you sign the contract.¡± Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Mysterious Man Leonardo ignored her and walked out of the meeting room. Elena sat on the chair in disappointment and asked Jasper. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you speak up for me just now? I feel like he was deliberately targeting me.¡± Before Jasper could say anything, the assistant called Michelle came in. ¡°Miss Elena, please go back. The decision made by our CEO will never change.¡± ¡°I have made it very clear. If I can¡¯t sign it today, I wille back tomorrow. If I can¡¯t sign it tomorrow, I wille back the day after. I will not give up.¡± Elena brought Jasper out of the meeting room. On the way back, she had been thinking of countermeasures. She would try another method the next day. She had to be prepared to fight a protracted battle. Jasper reminded her from the side, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t we go back? I¡¯m afraid that the two of us will not be able to resolve this matter. If we continue to persist, it will only dy time.¡± Elena furrowed her brows as she recalled what Ryan had said to her. It was not easy for her to help Ryan with something, and she did not want to give up so easily. ¡°I will think of something else about this matter. You go back and tell Ryan to withstand the pressure and wait for my good news.¡± ¡°Since Madam doesn¡¯t want to go back, I won¡¯t go back either.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s work hard together.¡± Elena put away the documents and strode out. Jasper nced at Michelle and shook his head. Michelle also looked at him and revealed a strange smile. ¡°Jasper, long time no see.¡± Jasper looked out and made sure that Elena would not hear him. Then he whispered. ¡°You be careful. If Madam hears you, it will be exposed!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be careful. I wille out for a drink tonight when I have time.¡± Michelle did not know what kind of person Elena was in the past. But today, he had experienced it. ¡°It¡¯s better to forget about drinking. We will talk about it in the future.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Since Ryan asked him to protect Elena, he had to protect her well. If something went wrong, his life would not be enough topensate for it. After sending Jasper off, Michelle came to the office. The man was standing in front of the French window, holding a ss of red wine in his hand. ¡°Master, the two of them have already left.¡± ¡°Find people to guard that hotel and not allow strangers to stay in. you must ensure the safety of the two of them.¡± The man still wore a mask on his face, but his voice was no longer as cold and hoarse as before. Michelle nodded in agreement and said, ¡°Master, there are no outsiders now. You can take off the mask.¡± The man drank the wine in his cup in one gulp. ¡°During this period of time, I will always wear the mask. There are people secretly looking for trouble with me. You go and find out who it is.¡± Leonardo put down the ss and sat on the luxurious sofa. Michelle¡¯s eyebrows were tightly knitted together, ¡°It should be someone from somewhere else.¡± ¡°Adams?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Michelle did not know how to answer. Michelle did not know who said Adams that his master had a handsome face under his mask and had always wanted to have dinner with his master. ¡°Send someone to tell him that if he does this kind of thing again, I don¡¯t mind giving him a taste.¡± Leonardo¡¯s face was full of impatience. This man was as annoying as a dog skin ster. ¡°One more thing. Recently, a woman appeared beside Adams¡­¡± Michelle said and observed Leonardo¡¯s expression. ¡°This is good. It will save me trouble.¡± Leonardo leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes. He had been on the ne for the whole night and was a little tired. He wanted to have a good rest. ¡°Mister, it should be that woman who instigated Adams and made him¡­¡± ¡°Asking him to find trouble with me?¡± Leonardo did not take it to heart. He was not afraid of anyone provoking him, he just felt impatient. Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Her Mind is Unique Leonardo suddenly thought of something and ordered Michelle, ¡°Get someone to protect Skr and make Adams interested in her.¡± ¡°Yes¡­ Yes? Master, how do you know the woman is called Skr? It can¡¯t be that you sent her over, right?¡± Michelle was somewhat shocked. ¡°I am a little tired. I will take a rest first. You can continue deal with thepany¡¯s matters. If the two of theme back tomorrow, find an excuse to deal with them. You can¡¯t sign a contract within a month.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. On the other side. Elena and Jasper returned to the hotel and continued to search for information. Elena¡¯s serious look was very fascinating, making Jasper look at her in a different light. Although this woman¡¯s appearance was not the most outstanding, she still had delicate features and made people feelfortable looking at her. Elena took out another n, ¡°Jasper, I think we need to change our way of thinking tomorrow¡­¡± Jasper felt helpless. He knew no matter how much Elena tried, she would not be able to get the contract within a short period of time. But she couldn¡¯t say these words directly, so as not to dampen her enthusiasm. Elena told him the n that she had prepared again. Jasper¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Sure enough this woman¡¯s mind was actually unique. ¡°Madam, are you sure this will work? Those people look down on us and do not have the sincerity to cooperate.¡± Jasper asked. Elena closed the documents. ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee that they will sign it, but at least I won¡¯t let them have a good time. Just treat it as us giving them show of strength.¡± Elena had never thought that she would have such an insidious move, but for Ryan, it was worth it no matter how much she lost. The next day. He originally thought that Elena and Jasper woulde again, but he did not expect that after waiting for a long time, Leonardo and Michelle did not see anyone. Michelle quietly looked at Leonardo and poured him a cup of coffee. ¡°Sir, what are you thinking about?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± For some reason, Leonardo felt a little irritated and changed the topic, ¡°Is Adams¡¯s matter settled?¡± ¡°It has been settled. We have not suffered any losses. On Adams¡¯s side, he had been pampering Skr too much recently.¡± Michelle felt it was very strange. He did not expect Adams to be fascinated by a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t care about him as long as he does not cause trouble for us.¡± At this moment, the phone in the office suddenly rang. Michelle instantly picked it up. ¡°Hello, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Mr. Michelle. Jasper and I made some delicious food. I want to give it to you to taste. Is it convenient?¡± Michelle instantly looked up at Leonardo and turned on the headphone. ¡°Miss Elena, there are a lot of delicious food in Europe. You can keep the food you made for yourself. Our CEO doesn¡¯t need it¡­¡± ¡°Bring it.¡± A maic voice sounded. Michelle looked up and did not expect his Master would make an exception. Elena only hung up after she heard the reply. The first step of the n was very smooth. ¡°Sir, you¡­¡± Michelle did not understand what was going on with him. From the sound of it, it sounded like he was a little¡­ Angry? ¡°You can leave first.¡± Leonardo¡¯s voice turned cold and no one could tell whether he was happy or angry. Michelle did not dare to stay any longer and left the office. ¡°Making food for strangers? Damn woman, did you ignore my words?¡± He wanted to see what this woman wanted to do. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Why are You so Insincere? Elena and Jasper took the desserts and went to Leonardo¡¯spany. It was still the grand meeting room from yesterday. Elena took a small piece of cake for Jasper before Leonardoe in. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat it just now. Have a taste. It tastes pretty good.¡± ¡°Madam, this¡­¡± Jasper was embarrassed. If Master knew, wouldn¡¯t he kill him? ¡°There is no Madam here. You just need to eat.¡± Jasper could not refuse her so he took a bite. With just a bite, his eyes lit up and he gave her thumbs up. The taste wasparable to Michelin chef. His Master was so lucky to be able to eat such delicious food every day! Jasper was still eating when Leonardo suddenly walked in. Jasper was caught off guard and choked. He started to cough violently. There was displeasure in Leonardo¡¯s eyes. ¡°Miss Elena said she would give me delicious food, but she gave it someone else to eat. Why is she so insincere?¡± ¡°Mr. Leonardo, of course I made this for you. How could I not be sincere? There are a lot of snacks. You will not be able to finish them all by yourself. You cannot waste them.¡± Elena did not expect Leonardo to suddenlye in and felt a little awkward. ¡°Miss Elena is saying that it is a waste to give these things to me to eat?¡± Leonardo leaned on the chair and lookedpletely different from yesterday. ¡°Of course not¡­¡± Elena smiled awkwardly and pushed the box in front of Leonardo. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it? We won¡¯t talk about work today. We will only talk about delicious food. How about it?¡± Pieces of exquisite pastries looked very delicious. Michelle quietly swallowed his saliva and tried the truth. Leonardo looked at it indifferently and did not have any intention of eating it. ¡°This kind of cake can be made by any chef. I really can¡¯t tell what good Miss Elena¡¯s cooking is.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°This is Eastern cuisine. It¡¯s different from European cuisine. Mr. Leonardo really doesn¡¯t want to try it?¡± Elena looked at the man in front of her and had a small n in her heart. Perhaps it was also a way to raise this man¡¯s stomach. ¡°Eating other people¡¯s sweetness of mouth and using them to show mercy, Miss Elena is indeed quick- witted.¡± Leonardo was unmoved. Elena, ¡°¡­¡± She could not remain calm anymore. This man was really cautious. Was he afraid that she would poison the pastry? ¡°Mr. Leonardo does not dare to eat it?¡± Elena had a smile on her mouth, and her eyes were full of provocation. ¡°Provoking me is useless. You can keep this box of desserts for yourself.¡± Leonardo put the pastry back in front of Elena. Elena looked at it, then smiled and handed it to Leonardo again. ¡°It was just a joke just now. Mr. Leonardo, please don¡¯t mind. The pastry has been delivered. It is not convenient for the two of us to disturb you anymore, so we will take our leave first.¡± After leaving the conference room, Jasper still had a confused expression on his face. Didn¡¯t they say they were going to talk about work? Why did he leave before he could say anything? ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you take the opportunity to talk about signing the contract again?¡± ¡°Leonardo Reynolds, that old fox, would never believe us, so we can¡¯t be anxious. We still have time. If we eat other people¡¯s words, they will be soft on us. Anyway, we have already given them away. regardless of whether he eats it or not we¡¯ll just treat it as him eating it.¡± Elena¡¯s face revealed a proud smile. In the meeting room. Leonardo picked up a piece of pastry and put it into his mouth. The familiar taste instantly spread throughout his taste buds. Michelle smacked his lips. ¡°Sir, can you give me a piece?¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Leonardo instantly revealed a fierce look and red over. Michelle was shocked and hurriedly covered his face. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have a pile of work to do, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Trying to Seduce in the Video Leonardo looked at the exquisite desserts and gave Elena a thumbs up in his heart. After all, there were very few women who knew how to make desserts now. For the next few days, Leonardo kept receiving the desserts from Elena. In the CEO¡¯s office, Michelle looked unhappy. Recently, the CEO¡¯s appetite had clearly increased. It was all Elena¡¯s fault. Busy until the end of the month, Elena dialed Ryan¡¯s video number in the hotel. ¡°How is thepany doing during this period of time? Did Roman make things difficult for you?¡± ¡°No, he can¡¯t even take care of himself now. How could he have the time to cause trouble for me?¡± Ryan sat in the wheelchair and looked at Elena with love. Elena was relieved when she heard Ryan say this. ¡°Cousin, I brought you the documents.¡± Tina¡¯s annoying voice came from the video. She was so tired that she could squeeze out water. Elena¡¯s face instantly turned ck. Ryan looked at Tina coldly. ¡°Put the things here. You can go out now.¡± ¡°Cousin, during this period of time when you are not at thepany, I have made a summary of my work during this period of time. Help me take a look.¡± Tina went forward and half of her body entered the video screen. In the video, Tina entered half of her body randomly. It looked like she was lying on Ryan¡¯s body. However, Ryan was not in thepany during this period of time. Then where did he go? Ryan frowned. ¡°You can go out first. I still have things to do. I will put the feedback on your table in the afternoon.¡± Ryan was obviously chasing her away. But Tina did not want to let him go. ¡°Cousin, why do you always ignore me?¡± Her voice was choked with sobs. ¡°You did not do anything wrong. I am working now and do not have time to deal with your matters. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m sorry. I just want to be as capable as sister-inw. When the timees, I can go on a business trip for you.¡± Tina wiped her tears as she spoke. To Elena, this was simply a green tea. ¡°Cousin, I know that you want to share your cousin¡¯s worries but I have a lot of work experience so naturally I can handle it with ease. You have just entered the sect and you should do your job first.¡± When Tina heard Elena¡¯s voice, she jumped in shock and panic. ¡°Sister-inw, please don¡¯t misunderstand. There is nothing between me and cousin.¡± ¡°I saw it all just now. There is no need for you to exin it to me. Hurry up and go out and work properly. My husband and I still have something to say, so it is not convenient to disy affection in front of you.¡± Elena¡¯s tone was extremely cold and Tina knew she could not stay anymore so she left. Ryan saw Elena¡¯s expression and could not help butughed out loud. Elena was a little angry, ¡°You still have the mood tough. Do you really like this feeling of being surrounded by stars?¡± ¡°I just like to see my wife get jealous. This proves that my wife has me in her heart.¡± Ryan said shamelessly. Hearing his words, Elena blushed. ¡°He still hasn¡¯t decided to sign the contract?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Jasper and I have been fighting a war of attrition recently. I think it will be effective soon. If it doesn¡¯t work, I will use some extreme methods, but you can rest assured that I will not embarrass you.¡± ¡°Oh? Does my little wife have a better idea?¡± Ryan probed. ¡°Everything is under my control. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± ¡°Alright. If things don¡¯t go smoothly, you have to tell me. I¡¯ll help you deal with it.¡± Ryanforted him. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Chapter 106 Aren¡¯t You Afraid that I¡¯ll Poison You? Elena talked to Ryan a little more before hanging up the phone. Sheid on the bed to rest. She had given Leonardo a lot of snacks in the past month. But she didn¡¯t know if he was liking it or not. The next day, Elena followed Jasper to Leonardo¡¯spany. They went straight to Leonardo¡¯s office. Leonardo seemed to be waiting for them for a long time. ¡°I wonder what Miss Elena sent me today.¡± Elena smiled mysteriously and ced the gift box in front of Leonardo. ¡°Mr. Reynolds, just open it and take a look.¡± Leonardo opened the box with a trace of curiosity. A rich milk fragrance assailed his nose. Inside the box was a small and exquisite cake. The flowers on it looked like lifelike. This time, Leonardo tasted a mouthful of cake in front of Elena. The pastry taste was exceptionally fresh and delicious. Leonardo genuinely praised, ¡°Miss Elena¡¯s craftsmanship is superb.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The corners of Elena¡¯s mouth curled into an evil smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Mr. Reynolds is not afraid that I¡¯ll poison him?¡± After Elena finished speaking, Jasper, who was on the side, was shocked. ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Leonardo Reynolds, as long as you sign this document, I can give you the antidote.¡± Elena took the document from Jasper, who was behind her with his eyes widened and ced in front of Leonardo. She was not afraid that Leonardo would be angry. Michelle, however, couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. He spoke anxiously, ¡°Miss Elena, do you know¡­¡± ¡°No need to say anymore.¡± Leonardo interrupted Michelle¡¯s word, stood up and smiled at the woman in front of him. ¡°Miss Elena is indeed a smart woman. But will I die from the poison immediately? Or it will take some time to react in my body?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t I wait till it starts to react? I don¡¯t believe Miss Elena will be so cruel to me.¡± Leonardo was not in a hurry to sign a contract. He spoke unhurriedly and looked at the woman in front of him with amusement. ¡°Mr. Leonardo Reynolds, you better sign the contract as soon as possible. After all, there is not much time left. If you die from the poison¡­¡± ¡°Even if I die from the poison, you won¡¯t be able to escape from here. At that time, not only will you not be able to sign the contract, you will also lose your life.¡± Leonardo interrupted her words. This woman¡¯s little trick had been seen through with just a nce. ¡°You¡­¡± Elena stuttered. ¡°It seems like the time hase. I did not have any consequences. It seems like Miss Elena did not want me to die.¡± Leonardo leaned back on the chair, but his face under the mask was full of smiles. Elena saw that her lie had been seen through and did not continue to pretend. ¡°Mr. Leonardo is really smart. It seems that these little tricks are not enough to confuse you.¡± Elena too the contract back. Leonardo was indeed a person who had seen a lot of things. He wouldn¡¯t be threatened at all. ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Leonardo replied without hesitation. Elena looked at Jasper, hoping he could say something. Jasper looked at Leonardo and said, ¡°Mr. Reynolds, I don¡¯t know if I could say something. ¡° ¡°Don¡¯t say what you should not say.¡± Leonardo said coldly, not giving Jasper any face. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Chapter 107 Beat up the Neltharion Elena actually missed Ryan a little at this moment. In the past, he would also have failed in negotiations and refused. He must have felt very bad at the time, right? ¡°Mr. Leonardo, please wait a moment.¡± Elena quickly dialed Ryan number. The phone rang for a long time, but it didn¡¯t get through. Elena furrowed her brows tightly. ¡°Damn it, did he go on a date with Tina?¡± But what she did not know was a man was holding his phone tightly in his pocket, not letting it ring. Elena angrily threw the phone to the side. ¡°Do you want to sign or not? I am not in the mood now.¡± After saying that, she pulled Jasper out of the office. Leonardo slowly let out a breath. ¡°It was so close.¡± A few dayster, Elena entered thepany again but was stopped. ¡°Miss Elena, our CEO prohibited you from entering thepany. Please go back.¡± ¡°What? Why?¡± ¡°That¡¯s our CEO¡¯s decision. Please go back.¡± Elena was a little upset and looked dejected. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. If it wasn¡¯t for my own impulsive actions, he wouldn¡¯t have ignored us.¡± She really regretted her actions on that day? Who told her to talk to that Leonardo in that way? Now he even did not want to see her. ¡°Madam, this matter isn¡¯t your fault. It was that man who kept changing his mind. We couldn¡¯t figure him out at all. But if we continue to wait like this, there will be even less of a chance.¡± Jasper advised from the side. He had seen all of Elena¡¯s hard work during this period. If it wasn¡¯t for Elena, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to see Leonardo. ¡°Now, we can¡¯t even see him. This time, it¡¯s really going to be a failure.¡± Elena sighed. ¡°Do you think Leonardo is deliberately hiding from us? If we wait any longer, Roman will really chase Ryan out of the Monor family.¡± Elena lowered her head. She really looked sad. Jasper could not bear to see her like this. ¡°Madam, let¡¯s go back to the hotel first. Then we¡¯ll think about a way to deal with him.¡± Elena nodded in agreement. But just as Elena was about to return to the hotel with Jasper, she saw Leonardo¡¯s figure. Elena slowed down her pace and let Jasper return to the hotel first. Then she quickly followed behind Leonardo and Michelle. She followed them into thepany through the side door. ¡°This man wears a mask every day. Could it be because he looks too ugly?¡± Elena whispered. ¡°Miss Elena, why are you here?¡± Elena was hiding at the door and observing Leonardo. But she did not expect Michelle to see her. It was already toote. So there was no need to hide anymore. Elena looked at Michelle, then took off her coat and put it on Michelle¡¯s body. She then gave him a good beating. ¡°Ah, spear me! Spear me! Ah¡­!¡± Michelle was caught off guard by Elena¡¯s sudden move. He could not see anything because Elena¡¯s coat was wrapped around his head. So he could only shout and ask for mercy. This woman was too fierce! Leonardo, who was in the office, listened to these noises. This sound seemed to be Michelle¡¯s. He frowned, got up and walked to the door. He happened to see Elena beating Michelle up. Leonardo was stunned to see the scene in front of him. ¡°Miss Elena¡­¡± When Elena saw that Leonardoe out, she rolled her sleeves went forward and kicked him hard on his thigh. Then she went forward and gave him a good beating. ¡°Miss Elena, please stop. This is King. You can¡¯t behave atrociously here.¡± Michelle went forward and pulled Elena away. ¡°What can King do? What does it have to do with me? Now, my husband¡¯s power is about to be lost. How would I have the mood to care about that?¡± ¡°Miss Elena, please don¡¯t use such an extreme method to force me to sign the contract. If I say that, I don¡¯t want to sign no one could force me.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Alright, at most we¡¯ll die together!¡± After saying that, she pulled Leonardo into the office. She did not know where she got so much strength from, but she threw him to the window. Seeing the Elena being so fierce, Leonardo gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Miss Elena, I don¡¯t hit woman but it doesn¡¯t mean that I will endure if someone make a move against me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care even if you threaten me. Leonardo Reynolds, today is thest day of your life!¡± As Elena spoke, she raised her hand and punched Leonardo¡¯s face. Due to sudden friction, the mask on Leonardo¡¯s face began to torn off. Leonardo saw that his mask was about to be torn, so he had no other option but topromise. ¡°Forget it, forget it. I will sign the contract to yourpany.¡± ¡°What if you regret it after I leave? I don¡¯t believe you. You must sign it now.¡± Elena¡¯s eyes widened after she listened to Leonardo¡¯s words. She looked very cute in that posture. Leonardo had no choice but to let Michelle draw up a contract and sign it on it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Reynolds to like this method.¡± After Leonardo signed the contract, Elena smiled and bowed to Leonardo, which was a huge contrast to her previous condition. Michelle was stunned. ¡°Miss Elena, were you pretending just now?¡± ¡°Sometimes, we still need to pretend. If I can¡¯t sign this contract, my husband and I will be starving. So, no matter what, I have to sign this contract.¡± Thinking about how Ryan treated her so well, Elena became even more determined. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Returning to China When Leonardo heard Elena¡¯s words, he paused for a moment and looked up. ¡°Is your husband really good to you?¡± ¡°Of course. In this world, no one will treat me like him. So I must treat him better.¡± ¡°I remember that your husband is a cripple for rest of his life. And he also doesn¡¯t seem to have any real power. Don¡¯t you dislike him?¡± Leonardo narrowed his eyes, as if he was confirming this woman¡¯s thoughts. Elena heard this and sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Leonardo Reynolds to be ayman too. So what if my husband¡¯s legs areme? His head is not crippled. If it wasn¡¯t because he was schemed against by someone, how could he have fallen to this state? I must help my man fulfill his wish.¡± Sometimes, Elena was also thinking about why Ryan had to suffer so much. Perhaps this was the jealousy of the heavens. Who asked him to be such a perfect man? ¡°No matter what that fact that your husband is a cripple can¡¯t be changed. I can understand you must feel pity for him. That¡¯s why you have been working so hard.¡± Leonardo said with a probing tone. ¡°Enough! Mr. Reynolds, you can say whatever you want to say about me, but you can¡¯t say anything bad about my husband. He is my pride. And no man in this world is as good as him, not even you!¡± Elena was very dissatisfied with this man¡¯s words. How could a person be so mean? In her heart, Leonardo couldn¡¯t evenparable to a single hair of Ryan. Hearing her words, Leonardo sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Elena and her husband to have such a good rtionship. Please go back and tell him that I have signed this contract.¡± After saying that, Leonardo stood up and left without looking back. Nobody knew if he was happy or angry at this moment. Elena¡¯s eyes reddened as she looked at the contract in her hands. She originally thought that she would not be able to take this contract from Leonardo. Finally, all the hard work she had put in during this period of time was worth it. When she returned to the hotel, she saw Jasper was pacing back and forth at the door of her room. Elena walked over and hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are so anxious?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Madam, where did you go just now? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time. If anything happens to you, how should I exin it to the young master?¡± Jasper was really worried. She was unfamiliar with this ce. If something were to happen to her, their young master would definitely skin him alive. ¡°Our efforts these days weren¡¯t in vain. We can go back now. Jasper, hurry up and book the flight back to the country. What if they go back on their word and snatch our contract?¡± Elena held the contract in her arms like a treasure. Jasper smiled. ¡°Madam, who do you think Leonardo Reynolds is? Once he decides on something, it will not change.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Hey wait! Don¡¯t tell Ryan about this. I n to give him a surprise.¡± Elena smiled like a child and told Jasper. Looking her being happy like a child, Jasper also smiled and nodded. ¡°Ok, Madam.¡± The two of them packed their luggage and set off. After returning to the country, Jasper looked at Elena and asked. ¡°Madam, where are we going first?¡± Elena nced at her watch. It is about 11.30 in the morning. Ryan must be at thepany right now. ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany first.¡± About half an hourter, they reached at thepany. Elena unbuckled her seat belt and ran into the company. She went straight to Ryan to office. But there was nobody inside. Elena frowned and looked around the office but still did not see Ryan. Coming out of the office, she bumped into Tina who wasing in this direction. ¡°Where did Ryan go?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, when did youe back?¡± ¡°I just came back. Where did your cousin go?¡± Tina stammered and could note up with an exnation. ¡°Sister-inw, please don¡¯t misunderstand. Although I don¡¯t know where my cousin went, he will definitely not do anything that will let you down.¡± Elena raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°The more you say this, the more it will cause me to guess. Tina, did you do it on purpose?¡± ¡°Sister-inw, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Tina lowered her head, her eyes were filled with tears. Elena was speechless, seeing her shamelessness. ¡°Now that your cousin is not here, there is no need for you to pretend to be pitiful in front of me. You can confuse anyone with these tears of yours but not me. So don¡¯t act like this in front of me in the future.¡± ¡°I am just asking you where Ryan went. Did you see him?¡± What was there to pretend to be pitiful for? Everyone was a woman, so who didn¡¯t know who was who? In front of Ryan, she could totally demonstrate her weakness. Now, there was no one else to see her pitiful show. Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Don¡¯t Think about Things that Do Not Belong to You ¡°Sister-inw, I don¡¯t know where my cousin went. I haven¡¯t seen hime to thepany recently, but don¡¯t misunderstand. My cousin is definitely not that kind of person.¡± Tina exined somewhat hurried as if she was afraid that Elena would misunderstand something. After she finished speaking, Elsa and Nova who were at the side raised their heads. Elsa was somewhat speechless. ¡°Did you realize that Tina did it on purpose? If she said that, even if there was nothing wrong, there would be a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°This woman is too sophisticated. She has thoughts about Ryan, but she doesn¡¯t dare to show it. She has been hiding it all this time, but she also deliberately pretended to be weak to gain sympathy. She wants to be a cousin and build a memorial arch.¡± Nova hated people like this the most. ¡°Mrs. Monor, Director Monor has note to work these few days. He should be at home now.¡± Elsa could not bear Tina¡¯s shamelessness anymore and stepped forward to exin Elena. Elena looked at Tina and turned to thank Elsa. ¡°Thank you, Elsa.¡± She then turned around and said to Tina. ¡°For a woman like you who sowing discord, it is better to speak less.¡± Elena was about to leave with the things in her hands but she was about to walk to the door, she turned around and looked at Tina. ¡°There is a saying that I have to remind you. Do you delude yourself to obtain things that do not belong to you!¡± Elena did not forget what this woman wanted to do in the videost time. She was so naked and was so close to Ryan. She wanted to seduce her when she was not around. Unfortunately, Ryan did not like her at all. Tina clenched her fists and sat in her seat. When she heard her colleagues talking about her, she instantly exploded. ¡°What are you guys muttering about? Can¡¯t you say openly? Let me tell you, she is only an outsider. Ryan is my cousin. He will definitely not side with an outsider.¡± Elsa immediately stood up and looked at the woman in front of her with a mocking smile. ¡°I thought you would continue to pretend. To be honest, we do not like your fake feminine appearance. You are actually so bold as to seduce Ryan. You are still his cousin. Those who don¡¯t know will think that the two of you are lover.¡± ¡°Let me tell you, if you continue to talk nonsense, I will make my cousin fire all of you. Don¡¯t forget that Roman is also my cousin.¡± ¡°Hehe, is that so? Go and tell! If it wasn¡¯t for Ryan and Roman, do you think you could still step on the door of apany like Monors?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate yourself! You are nothing than a so-called cousin of Ryan Monor.¡± Novaughed like she was watching a good show and her colleagues also echoed her. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Tina was so angry that she could not say anything. All of this was Elena¡¯s fault. How could she embarrass her in front of so many people? It was obvious that she deliberately wanted to make her the target of thepany. Elena quickly came out of thepany and entered in the taxi in which Jasper had been waiting for her. ¡°Quickly, go to the vi.¡± She could not wait to see Ryan. They quickly reached at the vi. Elena had just reached the intersection when she coincidentally saw Ryan was walking in home in a wheelchair. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± Elena shouted at the top of her lungs and quickly ran over. She directly threw herself in Ryan¡¯s arms. ¡°Ryan, I signed this contract!¡± Ryan pulled Elena and let her sit in hisp and held the woman in his arms tightly. ¡°It has only been a month and you have alreadypleted the mission. I told you that you are very capable.¡± Ryan kissed her forehead andforted her. Elena smiled and looked up. As she looked Ryan¡¯s face, she found there was a red mark in his handsome face. It looked very scary. Elena frowned and gently caressed the wound. She asked somewhat anxiously. ¡°What happen to your face?¡± ¡°I heard from Jasper that you areing back. I was a little anxious when I came over. I identally knocked on it when I got off the car. I will just go back and apply some medicine on the wound¡­¡± Before Ryan finished speaking Elena had already carried the man into her arms. ¡°You have to be careful in the future. Otherwise, my heart will ache if something happens to you.¡± Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Ne Found After feeling the warmth, Ryan revealed a smile that he had not shown for a long time. Ryan buried his face in Elena¡¯s neck and inhaled her sweet smell. ¡°You were not around during this period of time, and I was not in the mood to go to work. So I thought I might as well stay in the vi and enjoy myself.¡± ¡°No wonder, Tina said she did not see you. She was kept saying, don¡¯t misunderstand, don¡¯t misunderstand! With her appearance, those who did not know would think that you had another new lover.¡± Elena gritted her teeth when she thought about that woman¡¯s appearance. Original content from N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Back then, I didn¡¯t agree to let you bring her into thepany. Now, you have caused so much trouble for yourself.¡± Ryan knew what that woman was thinking. He had clearly rejected Elena many times, but she still did what she wanted. This made Ryan very helpless. ¡°Back then, I hoped that she would be able to work for me and not cause any trouble. I didn¡¯t expect that she would dare to seduce my husband under my nose. Don¡¯t let me grab her pigtails, otherwise, I¡¯ll make her look good.¡± Elena originally intended to be gentle and kind in front of Ryan, but that woman had already stepped on her nose and face. Then what was there for Elena to pretend about? Could it be that she really wanted to plot to develop into the original couple and change into a mistress? Elena sighed and looked up. The bruise on Ryan¡¯s face was really too scary. She wondered how he knocked on his face in such a way. Elena gently caressed the bruise. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the medical kit.¡± Elena went upstairs and took the medical kit down. She smeared some iodine on Ryan¡¯s face and gently blew some air. ¡°The contract has been signed. Roman will definitely not do anything to you in the future.¡± Elena spoke as she put the medicine box away. Elena worked so hard to help Ryan. She did not want Ryan¡¯s parents to treat him as a burden, and she also did not want Roman to treat him as a waste and kick him out. ¡°Thank you.¡± Ryan looked at her deeply and said from the bottom of his heart. Ryan knew how hard Elena worked. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Elena would never go to Western Europe alone. Elenaughed and wrapped her hands around Ryan¡¯s neck. ¡°Why are you saying thank you to me? We are husband and wife.¡± Then Elena took out the contract from her bag and handed to Ryan, ¡°I have signed the contract.¡± Ryan took the contract and saw the words Leonardo Reynolds written on it. He smirked. ¡°I am curious how you signed the contract.¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I¡¯m beautiful and he likes my beauty very much¡­ Do you have a sense of crisis?¡± Elena smiled yfully and replied him. Hearing this, Ryan pulled Elena over. ¡°You actually used beauty. Elena, do you really not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Are you jealous?¡± Elena smiled and got up from Ryan¡¯s arms. She then took the contract and went to the study upstairs. She ced the contract on Ryan¡¯s table. When she turned around, she was attracted by the jewelry box on the table. Elena curiously picked up the box and opened the box. What came in her eyes was a beautiful ne. Looking at the ne, Elena was stunned on the spot. ¡°Why is this ne here?¡± Ryan, who had just walked in, happened to see it. He panicked and quickly said, ¡°This ne¡­ Actually¡­ That¡­¡± When Ryan faced Elena¡¯s gaze, he actually felt that he could not speak at all. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Elena is E ¡°This ne is important, so you can¡¯t touch it. As for what exactly happened, I can only exin it to you in the future.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, he nned to put the ne away, but it was snatched by Elena again. Ryan frowned. This woman must be angry. He was afraid that Elena would misunderstand something, so he tried to exin, ¡°Elena, it¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°I want to ask why this ne is with you?¡± Before Ryan could say anything, Elena looked at him in confusion and asked. Ryan was also surprised by this question. ¡°What did you say?¡± From Elena¡¯s tone, it seemed that this ne belonged to her. ¡°I was wondering why this ne is with you. I lost it before. When did you pick it up?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Elena was overjoyed and asked Ryan with excitement. Seeing this woman¡¯s expression, no matter how stupid Ryan was, he knew that this ne belonged to Elena. He remembered that he picked up this ne on that street. Could it be that this woman was the E who saved him back then? ¡°When I went out to work earlier, I picked up this ne. When I saw that it was expensive, I put it away. I have been searching for the lost owner. Do you remember where it was lost?¡± Ryan did not confess his identity to Elena. He could not tell Elena just like that, because doing so might put Elena in danger. ¡°I lived in the old city. I wanted to go back to Lewis family that day, but I didn¡¯t expect an ident to happen in a small alley. A man was injured and I helped him. That ne should have disappeared there. I went back and looked for it for a long time, but I didn¡¯t find it. I didn¡¯t expect that you would find it. It seems like our fate is quite good.¡± Elena deliberately hid the fact that the man had kissed her that night. No matter what Ryan was her husband and she didn¡¯t want to create any problems in her rtionship. But one thing that could not be changed was that her first kiss was taken away by that man! Elena took a deep breath and decided to not think about this matter now. The most important thing was that her ne was found. Elena really could not believe that this ne actually was with Ryan. Seeing that Elena tell him the exact time and ce, Ryan suppressed that excitement in his heart and returned to the ne to the woman in front of him. ¡°Since it¡¯s yours, return it to its owner.¡± ¡°Thank you. This ne is a birthday gift from my father. It is very precious to me.¡± After Elena finished speaking, Elena put the ne around her neck. Ryan took a deep breath. He really did not think that E, whom he had been searching for a long time, would be the one he had not found. It turned out to be the one in front of him, Elena! Thinking about it, Elena probably felt that under that kind of situation, she did not want to work with that kind of people, so she randomly gave him a name. ¡°Since I have already given you the things, go back and prepare to sleep first. After sitting on the ne for such a long time, you must be very tired.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was very gentle. He looked at Elena with eyes that were about to squeeze water out. When Elena walked out, Ryan immediately dialed Xavier¡¯s number. ¡°There is no need to search for that woman anymore, because I have already found her.¡± ¡°Have you found her? Where is that person? Do you need me to thank her in person?¡± Xavier said in surprise. Since they had already found him, they had to pay a huge sum of money to thank her. If it wasn¡¯t for the help of this woman, Second Master would have been long gone. ¡°It¡¯s Elena!¡± When Ryan shouted these two words, the man on the other side had been so shocked that he couldn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t expect that the person who helped their Second Master was actually their Madam. This was too much of a coincidence. Ryan recalled the letter E carved on the back of the ne. It turned out to be Elena¡¯s E. ¡°Second Master, I didn¡¯t expect the fate between you and Madam to be so deep. It turns out that the two of you were already destined to be together.¡± Xavier was also overjoyed. He had never thought that this person would be their family¡¯s young mistress. If he knew that Elena was E, he would not have spent so much effort. ¡°I also did not think that this matter would be so coincidental.¡± Elena might be the guardian sent by the heavens to protect him. Not only did she save his life, but she also helped him escape danger several times. Ryan must have saved the Milky Way in his previous life to have such a wife. When Ryan returned to his room, he found that Elena had already washed up and sitting on the bed. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was very gentle, as if he was coaxing a child. ¡°Of course, I have been very tired for the past month. I have been on a ne for so long today. I need to have a good rest. You should also take a shower and have a good rest.¡± Luckily, Ryan worked in his ownpany. Even if he was not favored, he would not be fired. No matter how much he worked himself or gave works to others, no one wouldin. Otherwise, with the amount of work he gave others, this man would have been fired many times. Ryan smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± About 20 minutester, Ryan came out of the bathroom with his pajamas on. He nced at the woman on the bed. She was staring the ceiling nkly. Ryan frowned and came forward to Elena¡¯s side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elena looked at Ryan and sat up. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. I think its jeg.¡± Then she again turned to look at Ryan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sleep with me? I think I can sleep earlier with you around.¡± As Elena spoke, she patted the ce beside her. Ryan smiled, went to the other side of the bed with his wheelchair, then propped himself to the bed and laid beside Elena. Elena had just taken shower and there was a faint smell of shower geling from her body. Ryan took a deep breath then suddenly turned around and pulled Elena into his embrace. He buried his head into Elena¡¯s neck. ¡°I missed you.¡± Elena smiled as she listened to his words. She looked at the man beside her. ¡°I missed you too.¡± Ever since, Ryan knew the fact that Elena was that woman who saved him at that night, his love for her increased a several hundreds time. He swore in his heart that no matter what happened, he would love and cherish the woman in his arms for the rest of his life. She had been not by his side for more than a month. Now that she was finally lying beside him, the smell of her body made Ryan lustful. His hands that were holding Elena started to move around her body. He also started to kiss her neck. After sometime Ryan finally lost control. He started to breathing heavily and his eyes also darkened. He wanted to do that immediately but he was also afraid that she would not able to take it as she was already very tired. ¡°I will go take a cold shower¡­¡± Ryan took a deep breath trying to calm himself and let go of Elena. Elena was watching this from the side. She had already been intimate with him many times and knew very well that Ryan was on verge of losing his control. But he stillpromised because he was afraid that she would not able to take it. This made Elena very touched. Her husband cared about her so much. Thinking of this, Elena suddenly sat up from the bed and grabbed Ryan, who was about to sit on his wheelchair. Ryan caught off guard by her sudden action and looked Elena in confusion. ¡°What are you¡­¡± Thest words of his sentence were blocked by Elena¡¯s sudden kiss. Elena wrapped her hands around Ryan¡¯s neck and kissed him passionately. Ryan was already in a difficult position before. And now the woman he loved threw herself into his arms on her own initiative. Even the toughest man of the world couldn¡¯t resist this temptation, let alone him, who was already in the verge of copsing. Ryan didn¡¯t hesitate anymore. He wrapped his hands around her waist and pressed her on the bed. He impatiently striped off his and her clothes. Elena closed her eyes and wrapped her arms and legs around Ryan¡¯s body. She contentedly epted everything that Ryan was doing to her. This night was destined to be a happy and blissful night. Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Please Don¡¯t Hate Me When it finished, Elena was so tired that she could not even open her eyelids anymore. Both of them seemed to go crazy tonight. Ryan was also no better than her. He was also exhausted. Because he was still acting as cripple in front of Elena, he needed to pay special attention that his legs didn¡¯t move much. But no matter how much he tried, he could not restrain himself much in that critical moment. Fortunately, Elena was not paying attention to his legs. Otherwise, his secret would be revealed long ago. Elena didn¡¯t even open her eyes and leaned against Ryan¡¯s body. She moved a little then found a comfortable position and slept peacefully. Last month, she had been running around in Western Europe. It took her a lot of effort to sign a contract from that Leonardo Reynolds. In fact, she was really tired before and now she felt that all of her life¡¯s energy had been drained out of body. So the moment she closed her eyes, she fell asleep. Tonight was the most peaceful night, Elena had after a long time. She even had a beautiful dream. In her dream, she and Ryan lived a peaceful life together. They even had a baby. Ryan was sitting in a wheelchair, holding their baby in hisp and ying. There was a happy smile hung on his lips. Looking at that happy smile, Elena could not help but smile in her sleep. Her only hope was that Ryan could be happy in his life. And for his happiness, she could do anything. The next morning. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The golden sunlight was shown in the room through the window making the whole room bright. A man and a woman was sleeping on the king sized bed, hugging each other tightly. Ryan slowly opened his eyes. He blinked a few times before concentrating his sight. He turned his head and looked at the person who was sleeping soundly in his arms. Elena was wearing a thin nightgown. Her long eyshes were like two small fans, casting two small shadows on her cheeks. Her cheeks were flushed red because of the warmth of the quilt. She was hugging him very tightly just like a little Ko hugging a tree. Almost all of her body was over his body and she buried her little head on his chest. She looked very cute in this posture. Ryan looked at her face for a long time before he couldn¡¯t control himself and bent over to kiss her. He kissed her eyes, little nose, cheeks. He paused at her lips, gently caressed then kissed her passionately. Probably, because of his actions, the person in his arms moved a little. Elena opened her sleepy eyes, yawned and looked around. Her mind was nk and she looked a little confused. ¡°Good morning, Wife.¡± Ryan smiled and kissed her forehead. Hearing the voice, Elena raised her head and met with a pair of deep eyes. She smiled and greeted him back. ¡°Good morning.¡± ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Ryan looked at her dotingly. ¡°Yes.¡± Elena answered and looked around. Only then, she realized that they were in a very ambitious posture now. Her whole body was over Ryan¡¯s body. Her legs were around his legs and hands were on his waist. She was totally pressing him down. Elena¡¯s face turned red and she quickly wanted to move from his body but was stopped by Ryan. Ryan pulled Elena, causing her stick to his body and smiled seductively. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Sleep a little more. You must be tired fromst night.¡± Elena could not help but blush when he mentioned aboutst night. She struggled to move from his body. But the more she struggled, the more tightly Ryan held her. ¡°Still want to try?¡± Atst Elena could not help but admit defeat and begged Ryan. ¡°Ryan! We still have to go to the office.¡± She didn¡¯t want to do it again in the early morning. Looking at her expression, Ryanughed loudly. She looked very cute. Elena got embarrassed and angry from hisughter and kicked Ryan on his leg. Elena did not kick very hard. Not to mention about pain but it could not be even counted as a kick. But Ryan seemed to be in a mood of teasing her today. So he deliberately let out a soft cry as if he was in pain from her kick. Hearing his cry, Elena got nervous and anxious. ¡°Are you alright? Does it hurt? I didn¡¯t do it purpose!¡± His legs were not good, how could she kick his leg! Although she didn¡¯t kick too hard, but it could still be painful for him. He was already so sad about the matter of his legs and now he would be even more sad thinking that she was looking down on him. What if he took this matter to his heart and hated her? Thoughts passed through Elena¡¯s mind, which made her more anxious and ufortable. Thinking about all this, Elena could not help but burst into tears as she held Ryan tightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ryan! It is my fault. I was careless. I shouldn¡¯t have kicked you. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me!¡± Ryan was stunned. He sat up from bed and held her tightly as he hurriedly exined. ¡°Elena, I was teasing you just now. I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all. Please don¡¯t cry.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t expect the situation to turn like this. He just wanted tease her but Elena took it seriously. ¡°No! I am sorry. I will be more careful in future. Please don¡¯t hate me!¡± The thing she scared the most in the world was Ryan would hate her. She had already lost everyone she loved in her life. Now that she finally got Ryan, she didn¡¯t want to lose him at any cost. Ryan frowned when he listened to her words. He held her face and looked at her seriously as he spoke. ¡°Why would I hate you? I will never hate you. The thing I will do at the veryst in my life is to hate you! Hearing this, Elena looked at Ryan with tears in her eyes. Looking at his serious expression, Elena knew he was not joking. Only then she felt relieved and stopped crying. Elena sniffed and buried her head in Ryan¡¯s chest as she spoke. ¡°I will massage your legs.¡± But there was something else going on in Ryan¡¯s mind. Since the day Elena married to him, she always treated him with all her heart and took him as her main priority. She never hated him because of his disability, even fought with others for his respect. She was always cautious about his matters. And she never made him feel like he had any disability. But he had been lying and deceiving her from the beginning! Just now how she reacted because she thought that she had hurt him had proved that how much she loved him but he was still deceiving her. This made Ryan very much guilty towards Elena. Ryan looked at Elena withplicated eyes, and then made a decision. He took a deep breath, and hold Elena¡¯s hand as theter was about to go out of the bed. ¡°Elena, I want to tell you something.¡± Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 A Powerful Company Elena turned around and looked at him in confusion. He seemed to be very serious and nervous¡­ Ryan took a deep breath. He looked at her seriously as he opened his mouth. ¡°Elena¡­ Actually I want to tell you that I¡­ I¡­¡± Knock! Knock! A sudden knock on the door interrupted Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°Young Master, Madam, breakfast is ready. Are youing downstairs or I will bring it upstairs for you?¡± Mrs. Baker¡¯s voice could be heard afterwards. Ryan looked at Elena with aplicated expression, then at the door of the room. ¡°We wille down soon.¡± As Ryan finished speaking, Elena quickly got out of the bed and ran towards the bathroom as she spoke. ¡°I will massage your legs aftering back.¡± Then she entered into the bathroom. Ryan looked at her back and fell into a deep thought. He was conflicted about this matter. There were two voices in his mind which was fighting over this matter. One was telling him to continue pretending in front of Elena so that she would not be in any danger because of him. But the other one was telling him to confess everything in front of her and not to hide anything. For a moment, he was confused which he should choose. Elena quickly came from the bathroom after washing up. When she came out, she saw Ryan was already sitting on the wheelchair. She quickly came to his side and squatted down. ¡°Why did you get off from the bed? I am going to massage your legs.¡± This time she really made a mistake. If it was other couple, kicking the other person was simply not counted as a mistake. But their case was different. Ryan was different from others. She had to be more careful in future. Ryan looked at her, suddenly smiled. He said somewhat mischievously, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect my little wife to care about me so much.¡± ¡°Of course. I am your wife. If I don¡¯t care about you, then who do you expect me to care?¡± Elena pouted. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. These words warmed Ryan¡¯s heart. He reached out and hugged her tightly without saying a word. He was not an emotional person. But every time her words somehow touched the deepest part of his heart. He couldn¡¯t even imagine his life with her. Despite of Elena¡¯s continues request Ryan didn¡¯t let her massage his legs and brought her directly to the dining table to eat breakfast. In the end, Ryan didn¡¯t tell her about his secret. After the breakfast, both of them went to thepany together. After going to thepany, Elena and Ryan arrived at thepany¡¯s president¡¯s office and stood in front of Roman. Roman was so busy that he had a headache. When he saw the two of them, he looked up unhappily. ¡°What are you two doing here? Have youpleted the task I gave you?¡± Ryan handed the document in his hand to Roman. ¡°No, there are loopholes in the case that you gave us. This is not a contract that can be signed.¡± Roman had been troubled by the problem that Ryan had left behind. Naturally, he felt angry. Now that he heard that Ryan still hadn¡¯t signed the contract, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let it go just like that. Roman threw the document on the table. ¡°This is your attitude towards me. You have wasted this month of time. I gave you three months¡¯ time. A third of the time has passed. Are you here to tell me that you can¡¯t sign this contract? Is this your ability to work?¡± Roman was furious. He even had the thought of killing this man. When he thought about how this man had left him with such a big problem, Roman was filled with anger. Ryan stopped talking and let Roman go crazy in the office. People outside looked up at the office and whispered to each other. This was not the first time. Even since Roman became the president of thepany, he had taught Ryan a lesson and scolded him mercilessly. ¡°What¡¯s going on? The CEO and the ex. CEO were arguing again? Why are there so many things between the two brothers?¡± ¡°You¡¯re new here, of course you don¡¯t know. A senior official can crush a person to death. Even if they¡¯re brothers, it¡¯s impossible for them tomunicate with each other.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. One mountain cannot allow two tigers to exist, so you absolutely won¡¯t allow your position to be remembered by others. Even if Ryan is the general manager of ourpany, he is still a person who doesn¡¯t have any real power. Therefore, the reason he¡¯s here is to take care of the Monor family¡¯s face.¡± They had been working here for a long time. Therefore, they naturally knew what was going on. On the surface, Ryan and Roman looked harmonious, but their private rtionship had long be like water and fire. If there were any troublesome cases, Roman would throw them to Ryan. Although it was called training, it was actually to let theter leave Monor family¡¯spany as soon as possible. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do the two of them continue to fight like this? Wouldn¡¯t it be fine if the two of them just reconciled? Anyway, it¡¯s all for thepany.¡± ¡°Both of them want to take the lead in thepany. And this position can only be upied by one person. So who do you think will be sitting in this position?¡± ¡°Actually, after hearing what you said, I feel that Ryan is actually more powerful. If it wasn¡¯t for his crippled legs, I¡¯m afraid that the Monor family would have be even more powerful.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you can just tell us about it. If these words were to spread to Roman¡¯s ears, you will suffer. Not only will you not continue to work in this industry, I¡¯m afraid that no one in the country would dare to take you in.¡± Although this was the truth, none of them dared to say it out loud. After all, thepany belonged to Roman now. If there were any problems, all of them could only go home and bite themselves. Ryan, who was inside, saw Roman¡¯s hot temper andughed out loud. ¡°Wife, do you think Big Brother is acting on impulse?¡± ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s your fault that your ability is not up to standard. Do you still want to me me?¡± When Roman saw Ryan¡¯s expression, he felt a fire burning in his heart. ¡°President, you are now ming Ryan indiscriminately. Do you not know what is going on with that document? If you break that document, I can¡¯t guarantee that I can sign a second contract for you.¡± Elena said reminded him from the side with a cold expression. Roman did not understand what the two of them meant, but he still picked up the contract on the table. When he opened it, he waspletely shocked. He did not expect this man to sign a contract with a foreignpany. This was the number onepany in the world. If they could sign a contract with theirpany, their Monor family would also rise a few levels. ¡°President, the contract you asked us to sign is indeed hard to ept, so we chose a better contract to sign. I don¡¯t know if you are satisfied with this contract. President, if you satisfied, then you can ept this document. If you are not satisfied, then the contract will be voided.¡± Elena¡¯s tone was full of provocation, but Roman could not say anything. However, Roman had to take her words seriously. Signing a contract with King Company was the dream of allpanies. How could it be invalid? But the partner written on the contract was Ryan. Was he going to hand over all the work in the contract to Ryan just like that? Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Big Difference It was not easy for him to slowly take over Ryan¡¯s business. Now that he had signed such a big contract, it would only make Ryan more deeply rooted in the Monor familypany. ¡°Since you can sign such a contract, I believe you can solve these troublesome cases as well.¡± Roman continued to pus all the documents on the table in front of Ryan and handed all these troublesome problems to him. However, before Ryan could say anything, Elena stepped forward and took a look at the documents. Then, she tore all the contracts. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°What are you doing?!¡± These contracts were all important documents signed by Monor family and thepanies that were close to each other. There were also some important confidential documents. Elena tore them off in front of him? Ryan did not say anything, because he felt that his wife was doing the right thing. They had already coborated with other countries, so why would they care about such small contracts? ¡°President, it seems that you still don¡¯t believe in our abilities. These documents are not challenging for us at all. Since we can sign a contract with Kings, why should we care about these smallpanies?¡± Elena threw all the torn pieces of paper on Roman¡¯s table. ¡°President, you should find someone to clean up your own table. The two of us prepared this contract for a long time. I also ran for a month to get it. So you don¡¯t have to continue using useless things to drag us down.¡± ¡°The most important thing right now is how to consolidate the contract with King. If you offend this big client, the Monor Group will suffer a loss.¡± Elena threatened. Elena knew that Roman wouldn¡¯t dare to bet. He could not afford to gamble either. If he offended the company, everyone would be implicated. Roman raised his head and looked at Elena. Although she was Ryan¡¯s wife, he had to admit that this woman was very efficient and capable. Compared to Amara, this woman was much better. What was he thinking at that time? Why was he with Amara? If he had pursued Elena at that time, perhaps hispany would not have any problems now. On the other hand, Amara, other than having a family that could support her, she was useless. Although she usually had some ability to work, she was far from being as good as Elena. ¡°I know. In the future, you two will handle all the information. I will not let a third person interfere.¡± Roman had no choice but to admit defeat when he thought of this. After all, this cooperation was facilitated by the two of them. Moreover, the CEO of thatpany had a very unique personality. Naturally, he would not hand it over to other people just like that. Elena smiled and picked up the contract. ¡°President, you can rest assured about this. Since the two of us are already in charge of this case, we will definitely handle it until the end. Therefore, we will definitely not let anyone have the opportunity to snatch the business from the two of us.¡± ¡°Ryan, there is something I have to remind you. Your so-called cousin should not stay in thepany anymore. It is useless. She only likes to form cliques, and she also likes to gossip about others. Our Monor Group does not care about idle people.¡± Roman had already discovered this many times, so he reminded Ryan to get rid of it as soon as possible. Although the two of them did not get along, but he knew what kind of personality Ryan had. He definitely would not choose such a woman to work in thepany. It seemed that Elena was thinking of letting Tina enter thepany. ¡°We will see it.¡± After Elena finished speaking, she pushed Ryan out of Roman¡¯s office. After they walked out, Elena and Ryan heard a series of crackling soundsing from the office. Elenaughed and said. ¡°It seems that your brother has quite a temper.¡± ¡°Ignore him.¡± This man¡¯s temperament had always been like this. Elena and Ryan returned to the office. Both of them looked at each other and started tough loudly. They vented the emotions they had been holding back. Tina, who was outside, heard the sound and was about to go up to check it out, but she still had to pay attention to it during this period of time. She did not want to expose her thoughts. ¡°Hahaha¡­ You didn¡¯t see the expression on Roman¡¯s face just now. It was too funny. For a moment, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold back myughter and startughing in front of him.¡± Seeing the smile on Ryan¡¯s face, Elena clearly felt that Ryan had be a lot more cheerful these days. Elena also hoped that Ryan could walk out of the shadow of the car ident and not be cold all day. ¡°Of course you will be angry if you throw a stone at you own feet. His ultimate goal is nothing more than to chase me out of thepany. Unfortunately, his wish has failed. Usually, he can endure it. Today, he was so angry that he lost his temper in thepany.¡± Ryan understood Roman. This man would try his best to maintain his perfect image in front of others. But this time, he was the one who got himself into trouble. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Call from Lewis Family The two of them were keptughing in the office. Elena wasughing so hard that even her tears came out of her eyes. Ryan saw herughing happily like a child, his mood improved a lot better. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Tina, who was standing outside could not bear it anymore and covered her ears. No matter how much she liked Ryan, she did not want his happiness to be brought by someone else. Tina finally could not help but take out her phone and call someone. She said something to the other person. After hanging up the phone, her eyes lit up, as if she was secretly preparing a plot. At the lunch time, Ryan brought Elena out for lunch. After lunch, they did not return to thepany at all. Seeing Roman so furious today, both of them were very happy and did not want work. So Ryan took Elena out of a stroll. They first went to a movie, then move around the city and had a romantic dinner. When Elena and Ryan returned home, it was already 7 PM. ¡°Sir and Madam, why are you guys sote today?¡± Mrs. Baker served two cups of freshly brewed tea to the two of them. ¡°The two of us were happy today. We had a big business deal, so we ate some food outside. We even brought you a lot of delicious food.¡± After saying that, Elena brought back some fresh food that she had packed in her hands. She handed them to Mrs. Baker. ¡°The steak in this restaurant is not bad. We will go out and eat together in a while.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it. In the future, if you two are happy and want to eat outside, just let me know. I don¡¯t need to prepare dinner for you.¡± Seeing the happy couple, Mrs. Baker was also very happy. She felt that their happiness was more important than anything else. ¡°I will go upstairs to take a shower first.¡± Elena walked upstairs but just as she turned the corner of the second floor, Elena¡¯s pone suddenly rang and the sudden ringtone shocked Elena. ¡°It¡¯s grandpa.¡± Elena took out her phone and looked at the caller ID. ¡°Pick it.¡± Ryan reminded her to quickly pick up. ¡°Hello, why did grandpa call me sote at night?¡± Elena¡¯s tone was gentle and her voice was also extremely sofa. ¡°Elena, you have been busy with thepany¡¯s matters during this period of time and did not have time to return home. Come back and see grandpa today.¡± Mason¡¯s tone was no different from usual. It sounded like a grandfather was concerned about his granddaughter. Elena looked at the time. It was already past seven o¡¯ clock in the evening. It was already dark during this season. Something must have happened to the Lewis family. That was why they were in such a hurry. Ryan saw that Elena¡¯s expression was not right. He took the phone from Elena and turned on the speaker and heard Mason speak slowly. ¡°I feel a little ufortable during this period of time, so I wanted to call you back to take a good look at you.¡± Elena looked at Ryan. She was waiting for his response. Ryan nodded, and Elena casually agreed. ¡°Alright, I will go back now.¡± ¡°By the way, ask Ryan toe back with you.¡± Elena originally wanted to ask if she should bring Ryan back, but she did not expect her grandfather to be the first to speak. This somewhat stunned Elena. ¡°Alright, Grandpa.¡± After finished speaking, the two of them left the vi, heading towards Lewis family. On the way, Elena looked at the man beside her. ¡°Why do I keep feeling like¡­ It is already sote but Grandpa still wants me to go back. Is there something wrong with Lewis family?¡± ¡°Something must be wrong with something unusual. Even if we were to make wild guesses here, it wouldn¡¯t help at all. We will know what exactly happened once we arrive at the Lewis family.¡± In Ryan¡¯s opinion, it was not as simple as wanting to see Elena. Mason would never give Elena a call sote at night. When the car arrived at the door of Lewis family, Elena saw their family standing at the door, as if they were waiting for them. Elena looked at Ryan and said. ¡°Even when I went back to the Lewis family, it did not seem like there was such arge line up. It seems like they have something to ask to us.¡± ¡°No wonder they called you back sote. It seems like your grandfather is also with them.¡± Ryan was now sure that their family indeed had something to ask Elena and him. Otherwise, they would definitely not havee to wee them. Seeing the two of them get off the car, Mason took the lead and went forward. ¡°The two of you are back. Quicklye in. It iste and I still call the two of you over. It is indeed a little troublesome.¡± ¡°What is grandfather talking about? A family doesn¡¯t talk about troubles. Since you have called as to come back, we will definitelye back no matter howte it is. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know why you called us at a time like this. Did something happen?¡± Ryan wasn¡¯t a fool. If he really went in, he was afraid that he would really agree to their request. So there are some things that are better to ask at the door. If you want to refuse, you can turn around and leave. After all, this family only cared about benefits. Naturally, they would not let them go so easily. Mason just smiled awkwardly and looked at Jonathan who was standing behind him. ¡°I have already called the person here. Tell me what you want to know.¡± Mason¡¯s expression was very ugly. His tone was very serious, as if something happened to Jonathan. Ryan and Elena turned their eyes to Jonathan. This man had be so old after not seeing him for a few days. ¡°Little Uncle, what¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like you have be so old in just a few days? Tell me what happened.¡± Elena saw Jonathan like this and forcefully held back the joy in her heart. Her tone was full of concern. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Jonathan sighed. ¡°If you have something to say, say it quickly. Don¡¯t put on airs here.¡± Mason reminded him once again. ¡°Since everyone has been called over, and they already know that something must have happened, just tell them the truth. There is no need to do this anymore.¡± Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Chapter 116 Please Help Me Jonathan slowly looked at his father. Then he looked at Ryan. ¡°Ryan, I heard you signed a contract with a bigpany in Western Europe. I want to ask if you can give me some resources.¡± Elena had already guessed why her uncle had be so old when she heard this. It seemed that there was indeed some problem with Lewis family¡¯spany. It was only because her uncle was busy that he had be so old. It was just that Roman and Amara¡¯s rtionship was not shallow. Why did they not look for Roman for this kind of thing and had to look for Ryan? ¡°Uncle, why do you say that?¡± Ryan leaned back on the chair and asked Jonathan with a faint smile. ¡°Lewis family has been in a really bad situation recently. There has been a huge financial loophole in their finances, so we need to follow up on a few big cases in order to turn the situation around. Now, only you can help us. Otherwise, the entire Lewis family will really be crippled.¡± Jonathan had a pleading look on his face. If this matter could not be solved on time, then his family¡¯s company would close down. Ryan listened and nodded slowly. ¡°So that¡¯s what uncle meant. But Uncle, don¡¯t forget that I don¡¯t have much power in our family. All power is in my brother Roman¡¯s hands. Your daughter and my brother are in a rtionship. I believe for their rtionship, my brother will definitely help your family.¡± Elena covered her mouth and smiled when she heard that. This man really knew how to shirk responsibility. Jonathan¡¯s pupils constricted when he heard that. ¡°What did you say? You mean to say that you have no real power in thepany. Does that mean only Roman can help me with this cooperation? But just now, I called him. He said that all the resources are in your hands. That¡¯s why he asked me to look for you.¡± ¡°Uncle, Roman is the president of thepany, and I am just the general manager. Who do you think has more power between the two of us? You should know this better than me, right?¡± This was a contract that Elena had worked so hard for a month to sign. How could he let his man casually sign it? Could he take it away with just one sentence? He really did not treat people as people. ¡°Dad, what are you talking about with him for? This man clearly doesn¡¯t want to help our family. This case was negotiated by Ryan, so all the information is in Ryan¡¯s hands. How could he not have the authority?¡± Amara saw the disgusting faces of the couple and felt very annoyed. Could it be that making an elder beg a junior was really that fun? ¡°Amara, don¡¯t interrupt.¡± Jonathan ced all his hopes on Ryan. As long as this man could help him, then their family¡¯spany would be saved. During this period of time, they had been busy dealing with thepany¡¯s problems, but they found that the more they dealt with it, the bigger the loophole. ¡°Uncle, there are some things that don¡¯t need me to exin. I believe you are very clear that the information is indeed in my hands. However, regarding the contract, you must also get my brother¡¯s approval. If you can make my big brother let go of the contract, I can indeed put this contract in your hands.¡± ¡°After all, you are my Elena¡¯s uncle. I will definitely help you.¡± Ryan had already agreed that as long as Roman agreed, he would be able toplete this task. However, he did not expect that their faces would be even more solemn when they heard this result. ¡°If we can make him agree to it, why would we bother to trouble you?¡± ¡°How could that be? My brother and Amara have such a good rtionship. How could he not go and help you?¡± After saying that, Ryan took out his phone and dialed Roman¡¯s number in front of Lewis family¡¯s people. After the call was connected, there was a mixed sound of musicing from the other side. It sounded like it was from a bar. After the call was connected, the other party¡¯s tone was very impatient. ¡°Why are you looking for me so ¡°It¡¯s like this, Big Brother. Amara¡¯s father hopes that we can give them some contracts. I have no right in this matter, so I can only ask you. Can you give him some information?¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Jonathan instantly had a glimmer of hope. If Roman had spoken, there might really be room for repayment. However, Roman became even more impatient. ¡°You can handle this matter by yourself. How can you give the internal information of ourpany to otherpanies? So, you don¡¯t have to bother me with this kind of thing in the future. I clearly told him that it was impossible. Why did he have to find you?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°Understood. They you can continue your enjoyment.¡± Ryan hung up the phone, but in the next second, Amara snatched the phone and found that the phone had been hung up. After that, Amara went forward and grabbed Ryan¡¯s cloths. ¡°What did you mean by that just now? Where is Roman now?¡± Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Are You Jealous of Me? Ryan was very unhappy to see his phone stolen. ¡°You¡¯d better give me my phone. This is between you two. There¡¯s no reason for you to ask me about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question. Where is Roman? If you don¡¯t say it, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± The next second, Amara threw Ryan¡¯s phone onto the ground. Mason didn¡¯t think that his granddaughter would do such an unreasonable thing. Even if she wanted to ask, she should not have thrown Ryan¡¯s personal belongings. Furthermore, Ryan did not know about this at all. Why did she have to force him? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ryan saw that his phone was thrown to the ground. Before he could speak, Elena had already stepped forward and pped Amara. ¡°Pa¡­¡± A clear sound cut through the night sky. Amara¡¯s head was hit until it buzzed. She had never been hit before since she was young. ¡°Elena¡­ You¡­¡± Before Amara could finish her words, Elena once again pped her face. Elena¡¯s brows tightly knitted together and she went forward to grab Amara¡¯s hair. ¡°Amara, you have been used to being arrogant these few years. Today, it was you who asked for our help but you still dare to touch my husband. How can you be so shameless?¡± ¡°Elena, what do you want to do? Do you want to rebel? She is your elder sister. Quickly let go of her.¡± Adeline saw this and immediately went forward to pull her daughter back. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Mason. ¡°Amara was in the wrong first. You still want to help her?¡± Today, he also felt that his eldest granddaughter had indeed gone too far. Although a phone was nothing to them, it was rted to a person¡¯s face. This Amara was indeed somewhat unreasonable. ¡°Dad, are we just going to watch Amara get bullied like this? This Elena was too disrespectful. She doesn¡¯t even know what kind of identity she has to dare to touch my daughter!¡± ¡°Alright, shut up. If not for you pampering Amara, how would she have be like today? How would she do such a thing? What Roman wants to do is his own business. Amara and Roman are not married yet. Don¡¯t believe what others say and misunderstand Roman.¡± Lewis family needed help right now. They absolutely couldn¡¯t afford to offend the Monor family just like that. They had originally nned to beg for help. But now that Amara had fallen, all their efforts would be in vain. Amara¡¯s scalp hurt from being pulled, and she forcefully pushed the woman beside her away. ¡°Elena, you slut! I will make you die a horrible death!¡± ¡°Xavier.¡± Ryan ordered coldly. Xavier immediately understood what Ryan meant. He went forward to stop Amara and pushed her to the side. The people of Lewis family who were standing at the side could only watch silently. They didn¡¯t dare to step forward to speak. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Amara was pushed to the ground and looked at the woman in front of her. ¡°Elena, what exactly do you want? Are you jealous of me? Are you jealous that I¡¯m going to marry Roman and you had to marry a cripple? That¡¯s why you let Roman go that kind of ce. You want to break our rtionship, right?¡± Elena was stunned by this woman¡¯s question. Why did she have to me everything on her? Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Chapter 118 Investigate the Pas ¡°Take a good care of your man. Don¡¯t me everything on us. Ryan has never been associated with Roman. I believe you know very well about this.¡± ¡°And if you dare to insult my husband again, don¡¯t me me for not caring about our rtionship.¡± Elena turned her head and looked at Mason. ¡°Grandfather, I will investigate the ident five years ago. There are too many suspicious points. I have to take it seriously. If I find out that the incident is rted to the people here, I will definitely not tolerate it.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Elena did not believe that everything that happened back then had been covered up. She knew that the car ident was the same as the one that happened to Ryan. So she would definitely find out the truth about this matter. Five years ago, she lost her father. For five years, her mother had suffered from illness and torture. She lost her everything in these five years. She swore that she would make the culprit pay the price. ¡°Your parents got into a car ident. They deserved it. Why should you me it on us?¡± Amara still did not have any fear. Instead, she became even more arrogant and domineering. After all, she had never been bullied since she was young. Now that she was bullied to such an extent, how could she be willing to ept it? Elena had a cold smile on her face. ¡°Is that so? I will definitely investigate this matter thoroughly. Back then, I did not find any clues in the Monor family, but it does not mean that I will not be able to find them in the future. Although so many years passed, I can tell you all clearly that all of you are within my scope of investigation.¡± After thinking for a while, she looked at Jonathan. ¡°Uncle, you should look for Roman about the company. Without Roman¡¯s permission, Ryan has no right to give you the contract.¡± Jonathan heard Elena¡¯s words and became anxious. ¡°Elena, things are not what you think. Lewis Group really needs help now. You are also a member of the Lewis family. For the sake of Uncle finding good family for you, please help me.¡± When Elena heard that Jonathan still dared to talk about her marriage, she instantly became furious. ¡°When Uncle says this, why don¡¯t you pat your conscience first? You know what exactly happened to my marriage in your heart. What happened in these few years, l also have a clear ount book in my heart.¡± Jonathan kept saying that this was a problem with the Lewis familypany, but he didn¡¯t say what the problem was. Even at this point, he still didn¡¯t tell the truth. Elena looked at Mason. ¡°Grandpa, the matter has already reached this point. Don¡¯t you want to tell the truth? If you continue wasting time like this, my husband and I will be leaving.¡± In the end, Mason still sighed. He looked at Elena in front him and shook his head helplessly. ¡°Jonathan, you should tell them everything. My face has beenpletely thrown away by you. I worked so hard to create the Lewis group, but I didn¡¯t expect that it would all be destroyed by you. Have you considered my feelings? Do you know how we¡¯ve been living these past few years? Now that you¡¯ve done something like this, I don¡¯t want to bother with you anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. After I entered thepany, I used arge amount of money to gamble, and I lost all my money. If I don¡¯t have arge amount of money to make up for this loophole, thepany will face bankruptcy¡­¡± Jonathan was also very vexed. He didn¡¯t know when he lost so much money that he almost lost the company. Chapter 119 Chapter 119 Chapter 119 In the Name of Elena ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a hobby.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Elena looked at Jonathan with disdain. She now finally understood why her great Uncle searched for her in the middle of the night. He did not need a contract from them. What he needed the most was arge sum of money. Elena looked at Ryan with a helpless expression. ¡°Forget it. Lend my uncle a sum of money to make up for this hole. After all, thepany was my parent¡¯s hard work. I cannot watch it be destroyed.¡± If this was not for her parent, she would not even care the life and death of this family. Ryan looked at Elena, and he turned to look Xavier, who was behind him. ¡°Give me my cheque book.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± Xavier obediently went to the car and brought the stuff Ryan told him. He handed it to Ryan. ¡°Mr. Monor, this is the thing you wanted.¡± Ryan opened the cheque book and nced at Jonathan with an interesting expression. He then signed a cheque of 30 million yuan and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°This money was given to you by Elena. When the timees, you have to return it in Elena¡¯s name. I will give you three years. If you don¡¯t return the whole money with interest with in the time period, I will take legal means.¡± Ryan was a decisive businessman. He of course would not be at a loss. When Jonathan heard Ryan, he immediately let out a sign a relief. He immediately expressed his gratitude. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Ryan. I will handle this matter properly. I will never let you suffer any losses.¡± Ryan looked at Jonathan indifferently. ¡°If you want to thank someone, then thank to your niece. Even though with your good behaviors over the years, she still wants to help you. It is not something everyone could do. So you should be careful with your actions in the future, Mr. Lewis.¡± And the end of his sentence Ryan nced coldly at Amara and Adeline. What he meant was he was lending Jonathan money just because Elena asked him to do so. And from now on the Lewis family had to be respectful towards Elena. If not, then he also wouldn¡¯t show any mercy. Jonathan heard these words and lowered his head. Even though he was unwilling, there was something that he had to do. He looked at Elena. ¡°Thank you, Elena!¡± Jonathan never had thought that he would face such a day. If he knew this would happen, he would have never done such a thing back then. Today¡¯s matter was almost settled. Elena nned to go home and have a good rest. After all, too many things happened today. She did not have the mood to care about this family anymore. ¡°Elena, wait a moment¡­¡± However, just as Elena and Ryan turned around and about to leave, Mason suddenly called out to Elena from behind. Elena turned her head in puzzlement. ¡°Grandpa, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to meet tomorrow. We¡¯ve not had a good chat for many years.¡± Mason¡¯s eyes carried a trace of expectation. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at the Count¡¯s Caf¨¦ at the city center tomorrow. I¡¯ll wait for you there.¡± Elena politely and generously agreed. Seeing that Elena had agreed to his request, he felt relieved and turned around to return to his yard. Elena watched Mason disappeared in the darkness. She felt a little ufortable in her heart. Grandfather must have suffered a lot in these years. Elena did not pay attention to her uncle¡¯s family. She turned around and left with Ryan. In the car, Ryan saw Elena with heavy heart and held her hand. ¡°Are you still thinking about what happened just now?¡± Elena nodded. ¡°I suddenly feel that grandpa is much older.¡± ¡°People will get older.¡± In Ryan¡¯s eyes, Mason already knew that Jonathan was a useless person. If he continued to hand over thepany to him, something would definitely happen. His might as well put his hope on Elena and Amara. Elena was lost in her thoughts for a moment. Roman and Amara¡¯s rtionship had always been good. Why did Roman choose to stand idly by after something happened to Lewis family? ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Ryan noticed her expression and knew that there was definitely something going on in his woman¡¯s head. Elena looked at Ryan. She asked curiously. ¡°I was thinking why Roman chose to stand by and watch when something happened to Lewis family even when he and Amara have such a good rtionship.¡± Ryanughed when he heard her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand Roman very well. To him, benefits are the most important. What he did was to keep the Lewis family in suspense and make them feel that only he is their guardian.¡± Elena felt some pity when she heard this. ¡°Amara has always been proud of her marriage. In Roman¡¯s eyes, it is just a deal. If Amara knew about this, I¡¯m afraid she would be very disappointed.¡± She originally thought that although two of them were very arrogant, at least they had true feelings. Now that she thought about it, everything was just a joke. This made Elena think of Henry and Freya. They had been through hardships together and their feelings were very pure. They would never mix with these benefits. Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Amara Caused Trouble When the two of them returned home, they washed up and went to sleep. Especially Elena, she fell asleep the moment she touched the sheets. After all, they encountered Roma then were busy in thepany, and they had also gone back to Lewis family to extinguish the fire. Both of them indeed very tired. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. On the other side, Amara did not sit still. After learning that Roman had gone to the ce, he should not have gone, she went crazy looking for Roman. After searching nearly for 2 hours, she finally found Roman¡¯s figure in a bar. Roman was surrounded by girls and birds. He was so drunk that he became a pile of mud. Amara quickly went forward and pulled Roman in her arms. Then she looked at him fiercely. ¡°Don¡¯t you see what kind of person you are? How can youe to this kind of ce?¡± Then she red at the women around. ¡°You bitches! You dare to seduce my husband?¡± ¡°Who are you? What are you crazy about? We¡¯re just working. Why do you care about us?¡± One of the women wasn¡¯t a good person, so she immediately retorted. Roman did not expect Amara to suddenlye here. It seemed that it was because of the phone call just now that Amara became suspicious. This Ryan was really afraid that the world would not be in chaos. ¡°Stop messing around. I am talking with them about work. If there is a mistake, can you bear it?¡± Roman shook her hand off and said impatiently. Something like that had happened in Lewis family and this woman still had the mood to cause a ruckus here? It seemed like Amara didn¡¯t put Lewis family in her eyes at all. ¡°Roman, if it wasn¡¯t for you messing around outside, how could I havee here? I am your fianc¨¦e. Are you going to let me down like this?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. There was a slight ident in our family, but it shouldn¡¯t be that you couldn¡¯t bear it. Are you going to abandon me so soon? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll regret in one day?¡± When Amara said this, Roman was somewhat clear-headed. What Amara said was right. The Lewis family had experienced all kind of storms and waves. If the Lewis family really made a comeback¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be a waste of such a good resource? Thinking of this, Roman immediately ttered her with a smile. He held Amara¡¯s hand and coaxed her. ¡°Amara, don¡¯t be angry. Didn¡¯t I say so? We are talking about work. Don¡¯t misunderstand me. Didn¡¯t your father tell me that he wanted to transfer funds? I can give it to him, but I have to talk about this business today¡­¡± Amara looked coldly at the two women beside him. ¡°Then what¡¯s wrong with these women? Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m blind. Is there a need to talk about work here? Roman, you better out away your yfulness. Don¡¯t do whatever you want just because I like you. If I cancel the engagement, your Monor family won¡¯t get any benefit.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already exined it just now. I¡¯m really talking about work with these two women. Since you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll just go back with you, alright? Don¡¯t continue messing around here. We¡¯re all reputable people. If the reporters capture us here, we¡¯ll lose face for two families.¡± Roman tried his best to persuade her. One should know that if Amara went crazy, it would affect the reputation of the two families. Roman would never allow any negative news to happen to him. Amara also knew the seriousness of this matter, so she didn¡¯t continue to cause trouble. Instead, she pulled Roman and left. When the two of them walked out of the bar, Roman immediately shook Amara off. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡± ¡°I still want to ask you what you want to do. You were in a hurry to find the next house when something happened to our house?¡± Amara roared angrily. ¡°I am toozy to exin to you.¡± Roman turned around and nned to leave. He did not want to be alone with Amara. Seeing that Roman was not willing to exin, Amara reminded him. ¡°Lewis family now has the funds to operate. This crisis will be over very soon. I hope you don¡¯t lose the watermelon and pick up the sesame seed!¡± Roman did not say anything and started the car and left. Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Roman Came to Cause Trouble Roman didn¡¯t return to his home. Instead, he turned around and went to Ryan¡¯s vi. At this time, Ryan was holding Elena tightly and both of them were sleeping peacefully. But who knew that Roman woulde looking for them in the middle of the night? Mrs. Baker heard the doorbell ring and went to the door. She opened the door and Roman barge into the house. Mrs. Baker saw this and stepped forward to stop him. ¡°Mr. Monor, Young Master and Madam have already fallen asleep. If you have any matters, you shoulde back tomorrow.¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker, although you are now by Ryan¡¯s side, you will not have a good ending if you offend me.¡± Roman¡¯s body emitted a pungent smell of alcohol. He looked at Mrs. Baker and said impatiently. Mrs. Baker silently covered her nose and thought to herself, is this man here to y with alcohol? Roman ignored Mrs. Baker and continued to barge into the house. Seeing that Roman still wanted to charge in, Mrs. Baker stopped him again. ¡°Mr. Monor, you should come over tomorrow. They have all rested. It is not appropriate to disturb them so rashly, so¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker, on ount of you working at our house before, I do not want to argue with you. If you dare to stop me, I do not mind throwing you out.¡± Roman said impatiently. The reason he came here today was to ask Ryan about the matter of Lewis family. If it wasn¡¯t for Ryan calling him, Amara wouldn¡¯t have known he was at the bar. ¡°I want to see who dares to throw my men out of my house so brazenly.¡± Ryan, who had been resting, heard the noise outside and got up helplessly. He sat in a wheelchair and went to the corner of the stairs. He looked at the man who was making trouble in front of him with impatience in his eyes. After seeing Ryan, Roman no longer talked nonsense with Mrs. Baker. ¡°Ryan, I am not here to ask you how you handled the matter of Lewis family. Jonathan owed so many gambling debts. Are you really going to make yourself a fool?¡± ¡°What I do has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t forget that I have full authority over the matters in Western Europe. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have the right to ask me.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t give him a good look. This man came to cause trouble in the middle of the night and even threatened to throw Mrs. Baker out. He really didn¡¯t out him, Ryan Monor, in his eyes. ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t think that I will let you go just because you have a big contract. The entirepany is still mine, Roman Monor¡¯s. All these years, if it wasn¡¯t for my good intentions, you wouldn¡¯t have stayed in Monor family to work. No one in the Monor family wants a person with physical defects to be the president.¡± Perhaps it was because he had drunk too much, Roman¡¯ words didn¡¯t even go through his brain. ¡°Roman, you are feeling inferior because you can¡¯t touch me at all. If it wasn¡¯t for the car ident, do you think you would have been able to take the position of president?¡± There were some things that Ryan did not say, but it did not mean that he did not know. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ryan knew very well what Roman had done over the years. He did not want to fall out with this man because he cared about the reputation of Monor family. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°If you want to continue messing around in my house, I don¡¯t mind getting the security to chase you out. The president of Monor family was used of trespassing. Entertainment reporters will definitely like it very much.¡± Ryan threatened. What this man cared about the most was his own face. Naturally, he would not continue to stay in his house. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± At this moment, the bedroom door opened and Elena walked out of the room with sleepy eyes. She was wearing very cute pink pajamas. Her hair was messy and face was flushed red. She looked very adorable in this look. Roman was stunned when he saw Elena like this. It was probably because of the stimtion of alcohol that Roman felt his body tightened. ¡°Ryan, why did you suddenlye out? I think I heard a fight outside.¡± When Elena suddenly woke up, she found Ryan, who had been sleeping beside her, was nowhere in the room. She then heard weird noises outside. It was sote at night. There shouldn¡¯t be any guests in the house, right? But she did hear at fight in the living room, so she came out to take a look. Elena was talking to Ryan and didn¡¯t pay attention to the man who was standing in the living room. ¡°You have a beauty in your arms now, and it seems like you don¡¯t have the strength to handle the company¡¯s matters.¡± Roman¡¯s eyes were filled with jealousy. He had never been in such a carefree mood like Ryan. He didn¡¯t understand what this Ryan had that made Elena so devoted and sincere towards him. Looking at his cripple legs, let alone satisfy her physically, he couldn¡¯t even do his own works properly. Then why Elena was so serious about this waste-of-a man? Only now did Elena notice that there was person in the living room. She looked and found that it was Roman. Elena frowned. Didn¡¯t this man have any other work other than causing trouble for them? ¡°What¡¯s there to be envious Big Brother? Big Brother always has a beauty in his arms every day. Why would he care about my wife?¡± Ryan pulled Elena into his arms and let her sit on hisp. Elena was shocked by this sudden action and held Ryan¡¯s neck out of habit. ¡°What are you doing? You scared me. There are still people present here. Can¡¯t we talk properly?¡± Elena yed with Ryan¡¯s cor and said coquettishly. Ryan lowered his head and kissed her forehead. ¡°With you around, I don¡¯t care about anyone.¡± Seeing the couple being so sweet and intimate, Roman suddenly felt like a clown. He was so angry that he turned around and left while cursing, Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Chapter 122 Grandfather¡¯s Selfishness ¡°What are you two brothers doing again?¡± Once Roman left, Elena lifted her head and asked Ryan. Actually she had already seen through the clues. Usually, Roman would deliberately cause trouble in thepany because of some official business. But today, he actually came home. This did not seem like Roman¡¯s style. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Don¡¯t talk about him. Do you know how charming you are now?¡± Sometimes, women did not understand men, but men understood men. Roman¡¯s expression just now clearly showed that he was interested in Elena. Elena lowered her head and looked at herself. She was wearing pink but childish pajamas which was bought by Ryan personally. Her eyes showed confusion. ¡°Charming?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± Ryan replied with one word. Elena was speechless. What kind of beauty was this man talking about? It was just a cartoon pajamas, how could it be charming? Elena yawned and patted the man¡¯s shoulder. She wrapped her hands around his neck and leaned on his chest. ¡°Hurry up, let go to sleep. I still have to go see Grandfather tomorrow morning.¡± The next day, Elena came to the coffee shop that she had promised to meet Mason very early in the morning. She did not expect that Mason was already waiting inside. ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯mte.¡± Elena ced her things on the chair and looked at the man who was getting older and older. She felt a little bitter in her heart. It turned out that no matter who it was, they would not be able to withstand the wave of time. ¡°I thought that I woulde earlier to see you so I came earlier. I didn¡¯t expect that you would also come so early.¡± Mason called the waiter over and brought Elena coffee. Elena looked at thette in front of her and her eyes were a little sour. She did not expect her grandfather to still remember the coffee she liked. In a trance, more than ten years passed. ¡°Do you still like to drinktte? When you first drank coffee, I was the one who brought you out. It¡¯s a pity that time doesn¡¯t let you off. I¡¯m also old.¡± Elena lowered her head and took a ship of coffee. The familiar taste spread between her lips and teeth. It was as bitter as the suffering she had suffered all these years. ¡°I like it.¡± Mason¡¯s eyes also turned red. It was his fault for what happened back then. He should not have med his own granddaughter for stealing without reason. How could such a young child do such a thing when his parents had just gotten into a car ident? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If not for Adeline and Amara confusing him, he would not have let Elena stay outside for five years. Mason looked at Elena. ¡°Are you still angry with Lewis family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. The matter has already passed. I have already forgotten those things.¡± Those years, she had suffered a lot of grievances. If her father was not gone, she would not have been angry with her uncle and aunt. ¡°You¡¯d better not investigate the incident of your parents¡¯ ident.¡± After a while, Mason slowly spoke. Elena widened her eyes and put the cup on the table. ¡°Why did grandpa say such things? Could it be that you believe that my father and mother¡¯s matter was an ident?¡± There were some things that Mason wasn¡¯t clear about, but so what if they were found out? If it was really rted to Adeline and her family, would they all be sent to prison? ¡°I¡¯m old now and I often regret it. If I hadn¡¯t made those decisions back then, perhaps your father wouldn¡¯t have been in trouble. But we¡¯re family after all. If you really find out something, what do you want your uncle and aunt to do?¡± Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Chapter 123 Scrapped Documen Mason¡¯s face was filled with guilt. He didn¡¯t dare to raise his head to look at Elena. Only recently did he realize that this child was much stronger than he had imagined. Inparison, Amara was really spoiled. Amara had been pampered all these years and did not listen to what was happening outside the wall. If it was not for the protection of her family, she would not have been able to do anything. The corner of Elena¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smile. That emotional feeling just now hadpletely disappeared. She leaned on the chair and looked coldly at Mason. ¡°So Grandfather called me out today because he wanted to say these words. If that was the case, Grandfather and I have nothing more to say. I must investigate this matter thoroughly. I will make those who hurt my parents pay the price they deserve.¡± ¡°Child, isn¡¯t this forcing Grandpa into a dead end?¡± Mason also did not expect Elena to be so persistent about this matter. It had been so many years. He originally thought that this child had already let go of her obsession, but who would have thought that she would not let go at all. ¡°Grandfather did not allow me to investigate this matter, so he forced me into a dead end!¡± ¡°Elena¡­¡± ¡°Grandfather doesn¡¯t need to say anymore. I know what you are thinking in your heart. You are doing this for Lewis family, but what does the Lewis family have to do with me now? I just want to return the truth to my father and mother.¡± Mason could clearly feel that Elena, who had been through the rain and wind for a few years, was no longer as pure as before. He was getting more and more out of control of her now. ¡°You need to know what the consequences of the investigation are.¡± Mason reminded her with a stern expression. ¡°I will bear the consequences myself. Grandfather, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± After saying that, Elena took her things and left without looking back. Mason shook his head helplessly. He had suppressed all those things that happened in the past. If Elena revealed the truth, then Lewis family would be destroyed. After Elena ran out from the inside, she found that Ryan was actually waiting for her outside. When Elena saw him, her nose felt sore and her eyes instantly turned red. Ryan raised his hand and gently caressed her face. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything. I understand. Get in the car.¡± Elena got in the car, leaned against Ryan and though back to what happened at the coffee shop. It was really funny. There were some things that no matter how hard she tried to make up for it, it was useless. People who went would nevere back. Ryan silently held her in his arms but he did not ask anything. Something did not need to be asked to know what happened. After going back, the two of them tacitly did not mention about Elena and Mason¡¯s meeting. ¡­ Two dayster, Ryan and Elena arrived at thepany. Just as they were about to reach Ryan¡¯s office, they saw Tina, who seemed to have been waiting for them for a long time. When Tina saw Ryan her eyes lit up immediately. She went forward and handed over the documents in her hands to Ryan. ¡°Director Monor, this document was sent over early this morning. Director Stone had a deal with you to discuss the contract.¡± ¡°Which Director Stone?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°He¡¯s the real estate agent, Erik Stone. He said he was working with ourpany, but was dyed because of something. He¡¯s waiting in the meeting room now.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°By the way, the President asked you to look for him in his office when you get to thepany.¡± Tina politely said. Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked at her, then put the document on the table. ¡°Got it.¡± After Tina left, Ryan called Elena to his office. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ryan handed the document to her. ¡°We have signed this contract with Director Stone¡¯s father. This document is scrapped.¡± ¡°Since we have already signed the contract, why did Director Stonee to you with this scrapped document?¡± Ryan leaned on the wheelchair and sneered. ¡°Mr. Stone is famous for being cunning and scheming, and his reputation in the industry has always been bad. He came here with this scrapped document. It seems that he is deliberately looked for trouble.¡± ¡°Then what do you n to do?¡± Elena was a little worried. After all, there were already so many problems waiting for them to solve and she didn¡¯t wish to add another one on Ryan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Humph, let him wait for me in the meeting room. Roman has something to talk to me about. We¡¯ll talk about this contract when I get back.¡± Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Chapter 124 Tina¡¯s Scheme Why did Roman call him so early in the morning? Couldn¡¯t that man digest his food without looking trouble with Ryan? Elena furrowed her brows when she thought about Roman¡¯s disgusted gaze towards Ryan. If possible, she hoped she could teach that man a good lesson. Ryan looked at her expression and smiled. He then turned around and left to meet Roman. Less than ten minutes after Ryan left, a man barged into his office. Tina saw this and immediately went forward to wee him. ¡°Director Stone, why did youe down personally? Director Monor went upstairs. He will meet you when hees downter. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You all are so arrogant.¡± Director Stone¡¯s face was full of disdain. He was just a cripple, how could he overturn the heavens? ¡°Director Stone, you go in and rest first. Director Monor wille in a while. Director Monor¡¯s secretary is inside. She will entertain you.¡± Tina had a decent smile on her face, so no one could tell what she was smiling about. However, when Director Stone walked into Ryan¡¯s office, her politeness turned into malice. ¡°This Director Stone is a lecherous person. Let¡¯s see how you are going to deal with him this time, Elena.¡± Elena, who was tidying up the table, suddenly heard the sound of door open. Ryan came so early? She turned around and saw an unfamiliar man barged into the office. Elena frowned and with a confused look she asked. ¡°May I ask who you are¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ryan Monor¡¯s office to be so grand.¡± Director Stone sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. ¡°Get me a cup of coffee.¡± Elena saw the man¡¯s behavior and guessed that this was the Director Stone Ryan mentioned before. Although she was dissatisfied, Elena walked out to get a cup of coffee. She brought the coffee and put it in front of Director Stone. ¡°Your coffee.¡± Director Stone immediately looked a little impatient, but when he looked up at Elena, he realized that this woman was actually very beautiful. Such a beauty beside a cripple? It didn¡¯t suit at all. He reached out to take the coffee. But instead of the cup, he touched Elena¡¯s hand very wretchedly. Elena was very disgusted and immediately withdrew her hand. ¡°Director Stone, Director Monor, went upstairs. We will talk about cooperation with youter.¡± ¡°The contract is not urgent. I didn¡¯t expect Ryan to have such a beautiful woman by his side. That kid¡¯s luck with women is not shallow.¡± Director Stone took the contract and threw it aside. He stared at Elena with a lustful gaze. Elena was very unhappy by his stare. ¡°Director Stone, if you are not here to talk about the contract, then I can only ask you to leave.¡± ¡°I will talk about the contractter. I just want to chat with you. Why don¡¯t we go out and have a drink?¡± As he spoke, he grabbed Elena¡¯s wrist and pulled her to his side. Elena¡¯s wrist was pulled very hand and she felt painful. She angrily knocked his hand off and said unhappily. ¡°Director Stone, please take care of yourself.¡± ¡°What is there to be proud of? Ryan is just a cripple. Am I notparable to that cripple? If you follow me, I can let you live for the rest of your life without worries.¡± The man became even more dishonest and pulled Elena into his arms. His hands started to move around her body randomly. Elena pushed him away with all her might. She gritted her teeth and roared. ¡°Director Stone, please show some respect. If you dare toe again, I will call for someone. This is the Monor¡¯s Group.¡± ¡°You bitch, don¡¯t refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit. Do you think that Cripple is better than me? You are just Ryan¡¯s secretary. How dare you yell at me here? Do you know who I am?¡± Director Stone stared angrily at Elena. He couldn¡¯t believe that there was a person who could reject him for a cripple. What was that Ryan Monor? ¡°Who are you?¡± At this moment, Ryan¡¯s voice suddenly heard from the door. When he heard what Director Stone said, he asked with a sneer. Director Stone saw Ryane in and immediately smiled. ¡°Director Monor, I saw that your secretary was a little disobedient. I want to help you train her.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then I really have to thank you.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression suddenly became cold. ¡°What¡¯s there to be polite about? We are family. I just want to help Director Monor.¡± Director Stone had a smile on his face, but his eyes were looking at Elena. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 How Dare He Touch You? ¡°You are really shameless.¡± Ryan cursed. Director Stone looked at Ryan in disbelief. He did not expect thatter would curse him in a ce like this. ¡°Ryan, I advise you to talk nicely. I brought a contract worth tens of millions. Aren¡¯t you afraid that you will mess it up?¡± Director Stone threatened. However, Ryan did not care at all. ¡°Youpany has already signed all the contracts with our company. Where did you get this contract from? There are many loopholes in this contract. Can¡¯t you see it?¡± ¡°The second son of the Stone family is so stupid. Looks like I really need to give Old Master Stone a call and have him teach you properly.¡± ¡°You¡­ Ryan, don¡¯t go too far. What¡¯s the difference between you and me now? You are just working for Roman.¡± The next second, Ryan punched the man in the chest. The sound of bones breaking made Elena suck in a deep breath. She had never seen Ryan so angry before. ¡°Ryan¡­ You¡­ You are just a cripple¡­¡± Director Stone covered his chest and spat a mouthful of blood. He cursed angrily because of the pain. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting lost?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was extremely cold. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait.¡± Director Stone held his chest and left. He swore that he would never let this matter rest. Ryan turned around and looked at Elena. He instantly went up and grabbed her hand. ¡°Did that man bully you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Elena shook her head. However, her hand betrayed her. There was a faint mark of fingers on her fair forearm. From the mark, it could be seen how much strength that man had put. ¡°Did he do it?¡± ¡°No, I am fine.¡± Elena tried to break free from Ryan¡¯s hand. She did not want him to be so angry because of this manager. She knew Ryan was really angry. Otherwise, he would not have made a move in thepany. ¡°Sorry, I should havee back earlier.¡± Ryan said with concern. His eyes were already bloodshot. Elena saw that Ryan was worried about her and felt warm in her heart. ¡°It is not enough to hit him.¡± Ryan still had an angry expression his face. Someone dared to touch his wife in his own office? He did not want to live anymore, right? Ryan just couldn¡¯t swallow this anger. He wanted to find that Director Stone and settle score with him. Just as he was about to turn around and went outside, Elena grabbed his wheelchair. ¡°Ryan, calm down! I am really fine.¡± Roman was keeping his eyes on them. If Ryan made any move right now, then it would give Roman a chance to find trouble for the former. ¡°No! I want to find him and teach him a lesson! How dare he touch you?¡± Ryan was furious. Elena was shocked to see Ryan like this. From the day they got married, although Ryan was temperamental sometimes, she had never seen him so furious before. But no matter what, she had to stop him. So Elena grabbed his wheelchair, leaned over and kissed him. Ryan was stunned for a moment before quickly reacting. He pulled her and let her sit hisp. He held her so tightly as if he was going to break her bones Both of them started topete with each other and refused to give in. Elena knew under such circumstances, she first needed to calm him down, and then think of way to deal with the problem. But she couldn¡¯t find any other thing which could calm him other than this. After feeling satisfied, Ryan left Elena¡¯s lips. He looked down at the woman in his arms. Her lips wereN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. red and swollen and her eyes were misty. She looked enchanting. He suddenly felt a little regretful. If they were at home at this time, he would have already eaten her. Elena felt dizzy after such a forceful kiss. She took a deep breath to calm herself down. Then she looked at the man who was furious just a moment ago. ¡°Hubby, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m not hurt. Besides you have already settled the score with him. I don¡¯t want you to be angry because of this.¡± Elena said flirtatiously while ying with Ryan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. Seeing her like this, even though he wanted to be angry, he couldn¡¯t. Ryan sighed and caressed her hair. This little girl had be so smart. Outside the office, Tina had been waiting anxiously. When she saw Director Stone running out in a panic, she knew that the matter was not done. Tina clenched her fists tightly. She did not expect Elena¡¯s luck to be so good. The chess game calcted was considered useless. Tina tidied up her emotions and walked into the office. ¡°Sister-inw, are you alright¡­?¡± Half of way through her words, Tina froze due to the scene in front of her. Elena was sitting on Ryan¡¯sps and ying with his cloths. Ryan was looking at her lovingly while holding her in his arms. They looked so sweet. Elena did not expect someone to barge into the office at this moment. She wanted to stand up but Ryan held her more tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to knock the door beforeing someone¡¯s office?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes were cold when he looked at Tina. ¡°Cousin, I¡­ I am sorry.¡± Tina was hurt by the scene just now. She just wanted to turn around and ran out. She couldn¡¯t see them be so intimate with each other. ¡°Wait!¡± Elena listened to Tina¡¯s words when she just came in. She then felt that something was not right and her sharp gaze pierced towards her. ¡°How did you know that something would happen to me?¡± Tina panicked in her heart and hurriedly exined. ¡°I saw Director Stone rushing out just now and thought that something had happened.¡± ¡°What could have happened?¡± Elena sneered. Did this woman think everyone was a fool? Tina shook her head. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t want anything to happen to you, Sister-inw. Director Stone is insidious and cunning, and he is also a lecherous person. Sister-inw, you must hide from him when you see him in the future.¡± ¡°Since you know who Director Stone is, why didn¡¯t you go in when you heard the voice just now? Or was this arranged by you?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was fierce. His eyes were so cold that it could give people goosebumps. Tina¡¯s eyes were wide open and she waved her hands repeatedly. ¡°I was wronged. After Director Stone came, I went to washroom. When I came back, you were there too. I didn¡¯t know what happened inside.¡± ¡°You better be honest with me. If I find out that you dare to harm Elena, don¡¯t me me for throwing you into yellow river.¡± Ryan was extremely cold. ¡°Cousin¡­¡± ¡°Call me Director Monor!¡± Ryan didn¡¯t appreciate it. Cousin? He didn¡¯t have any. ¡°Director Monor, this matter has nothing to do with me.¡± Tina tried her best to defend herself. ¡°Watch your mouth. If you let me know that there are rumors outside, I will not let you off.¡± Ryan threatened. Tina lowered her head and tried her best to suppress her emotions. ¡°Alright.¡± After she finished speaking, she turned around and ran out. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Ryan¡¯s Old Friend The group spent a long period of time in peace. During this period of time, Ryan and Elena worked very well together. Their rtionship also became more stable and intimate. However, just as the two of them were discussing how to further cooperate with Leonardo¡¯spany, a beauty dropped from thepany. The woman walked in in her 10 cm high heels, emitting the charm of a strong woman from head to toe. ¡°Ryan¡­ Long time no see.¡± A sweet smile hung on her face, as if she was very familiar with Ryan. When he saw her, Ryan¡¯s eyes lips up as well. ¡°When did youe back?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I came back yesterday. I came to see you today. I didn¡¯t expect to see someone in your office.¡± After the woman finished speaking, her eyes seemed to drift towards Elena. Ryan smiled elegantly and held Elena¡¯s hand. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my wife, Elena. This is my friend, Amber Thomas.¡± Amber had a decent smile on her face as she looked at Elena in front her. ¡°Hello, I am Ryan¡¯s friend. I did not expect that he would already be married after noting back for two years.¡± As she spoke, she extended her hands towards Elena in a friendly manner. Elena held her hand and smiled. But when Elena shook hands with her, she realized that there were many calluses on this woman¡¯s hands. She could not help but be surprised. This did not look like a youngdy¡¯s hand at all. Realizing that she had lost herposure, Elena came back to her senses. ¡°Yes, it is indeed a little fast.¡± Amber very quickly noticed Elena¡¯s unusual behavior and smiled. ¡°Miss Elena, don¡¯t mind. I came out of the army and just retired this year.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you are a soldier Miss Thomas. No wonder you look so charismatic.¡± Hearing that she was a soldier, Elena regretted not joining the army the most in her life. Ryan looked very happy. ¡°I will bring you guys out to eat something today.¡± After the three of them went out, they only ordered some food and started to reminisce about old times. The two of them were free to speak but Elena could not interject. She could only sit by the side in a daze, like a fool sitting by the side. ¡°I¡¯m going to the washroom.¡± Elena said sadly. Unexpectedly Amber also stood up and said with a smile. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡­ ¡°Miss Elena seems to want to avoid me.¡± ¡°Miss Thomas must be joking. Why would I avoid you?¡± Although Elena was unhappy, she did not want to be that kind of unreasonable woman. She did not want to get into trouble because of a female friend of Ryan. When Amber heard this, she shook her head. ¡°When I was in the army, I specially conquered psychology, so I can guess what Miss Elena was thinking. Ryan and I are only friends, and can only be friends. So Miss Elena needs not to worry at all.¡± Amber said as she recalled the bits and pieces of the past few years with Ryan. In the end, she still felt a little reluctant in her heart. After all, she could let go of all these years of rtions just like that? But the rtionship between the two families must be very clear. Businessmen and soldiers must nit support each other. Otherwise, the rules would definitely be messed up. ¡°Miss Thomas, what¡¯s wrong? Your face is not very good.¡± Elena saw that her expression had turned bad and said worriedly. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 Chapter 127 An Unknown Secre Amber heard Elena¡¯s voice and came back to her senses. She put on a proper smile and said. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Amber used a tissue to wipe the water that sshed on her cloths and avoided Elena¡¯s gaze. For some reason, Elena felt that she actually had a trace of inferiority. But Elena did not continue to ask. After all, this was her private matter. After returning to the dining table, Elena was somewhat unable to eat. Elena did not know what happened between the two of them when they were young, but that was a memory that belonged to the two of them. Elena was simply unable to interfere. After the meal, Amber took the initiative to leave and did not intend to disturb the two of them. After that, Ryan also brought Elena and left the restaurant. After returning to thepany, Elena could not help but ask. ¡°Are you and Amber on good terms?¡± ¡°Jealous?¡± Ryan had a smile on his face and teased. ¡°Go to hell.¡± Elena was furious and did not want to pursue this man¡¯s past. After all, during that period of time, Ryan did not belong to her. ¡°Amber¡¯s fate is a little rough. The two of us have indeed known each other since childhood. She is born in a military family. As a woman, naturally she was not as popr as a man. So she was sent out by her grandmother, who in a beautiful way, said that she was taking care of her illness. Actually it was to take care of her in someone else¡¯s home.¡± ¡°But she did not expect Amber¡¯s brother to die in battle. Only then she brought Amber back. After she returned to the capital, she kept in touch with me. But I didn¡¯t expect that something would happenter on.¡± The Thomas family was one of the top super wealthy families in the capital. Not many people could offend them. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The people of the capital and the Hai City were not on the same level, so naturally, they could not let such a prestigious family contact a person from the Hai City. Since then, their rtionship with Ryan had been cut off. ¡°Something happened? Could it be that something happened to Amber as well?¡± Elena asked curiously. Ryan seemed to know everything about their family like the back of his hand. ¡°The weather is unpredictable. One time when Amber was carrying out a mission, she was idently caught by bad people. Those people had done something bad to her. Later on, her father thought that she had tarnished the reputation of Thomas family.¡± ¡°What? How can this be med on Amber?¡± Elena frowned and asked. This woman had actually experienced so many things. ¡°This is not the most important thing. Later on, Amber was discovered to be pregnant. At that time, she was only seventeen years old.¡± ¡°What about the child?¡± Elena felt like she heard a very sad story. After all, even in television dramas, such a thing would not be filmed like this. ¡°That child is indeed still there, but he has been training like a ghost ever since he was born¡­¡± After hearing this, Elena instantly fell into deep thought. Amber had sacrificed so much for the Thomas family, but in the end, she was abandoned. This kind of experience made her think of herself and feel pity for her. Amber originally thought that behind this bright and beautiful background, there would always be the support of her family. Who would have thought that it would be theplete opposite. No wonder when Amber was in the bathroom earlier, she told her that she would definitely not be together with Ryan. Elena originally thought that it was because of the family problem, but after thinking about it, her inferiority originated from this matter. Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Tina¡¯s Little Thoughts Tina, who was standing at the side, looked at Elena¡¯s absent-minded look and felt some schadenfreude. It was only because Ryan and the other woman went out to have a meal that Elena was so angry that she became like this? Tina came from her seat to Elena¡¯s side. ¡°Sister-inw, why do I see that you are at your wit¡¯s end? Did something happen? Could it be that cousin bullied you again?¡± Elena raised her head and looked at her. This woman was really afraid that someone would be happy ande to cause trouble. She casually looked at her. ¡°When have you even seen your cousin bully me? It was just that I encountered some business matters and you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I told you.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, actually, I have one more thing I want to ask. Who is the woman who went out with you today?¡± This is the question Tina wanted to know that most. She had seen Amber, when she came to meet Ryan yesterday. That woman was a way beautiful and she had a unique charm in her body. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When Tina saw her she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little scared. There was still an Elena who was standing between her and Ryan. Now if there was another woman¡­ she didn¡¯t want another stone to be added in her path. ¡°She¡¯s just a friend of your cousin. Why did she suddenly ask this?¡± Amber¡¯s matter had nothing to do with Tina and she really had some connections. It seemed that she really thought of herself as Ryan¡¯s cousin and wanted to do whatever she wanted here. ¡°Sister-inw, you are still in thepany and cousin even dared to bring a woman to thepany. If you are not here, I wonder how he will act?¡± Tina wanted to approach Elena as she spoke, as if she was talking about something shameful. Elena was very disgusted by her appearance. She shook up Tina, who was pushing her, and said. ¡°There is no need for you to remind me about the matter between me and my husband.¡± Tina immediately acted like she was wronged and cried. ¡°Sister-inw, I did the same thing. After all, a person like my cousin is indeed very outstanding. Even if his legs are not convenient now, I can¡¯t help but think that someone wille knocking on his door one after another.¡± Elena red at her. This woman spoke as if Ryan was her husband and had cheated on her, making Elena instantly feel unhappy. ¡°You just need to take care of yourself. My own matters, I naturally know what to do.¡± Tina originally thought that with this matter, she could win Elena over to stand on the same side as her. Her sixth sense told her that the person called Amber Thomas was not a good person. Although she had not done anything yet, it did not mean that she would not do anything in the future. Who knew that Elena did not want to bother with her at all. Tina could only return to her seat and did not care about Elena¡¯s matters anymore. The only thing she needed to do now was to obtain Ryan¡¯s trust. At that time, she could rece Elena and be the Second Young Mistress of Monor Family. Seeing Tina¡¯s disappointed expression, the corner of Elena¡¯s mouth curled up. What she wanted was this kind of effect. Otherwise, how could she suppress that woman¡¯s innate strength? Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Making a Big Fuss Elena worked in thepany hardly and did not care about the rumors about Ryan and Amber. Instead, she felt that Amber helped Ryan a lot. With Amber¡¯s help, Ryan¡¯s position in thepany became even more secure. During this period of time, not only did Roman have to deal with Ryan, he also had to deal with the company¡¯s business. It could be said that he was very busy. However, Amara did not believe that Roman was really busy. After Amara made countless phone calls, she finally could not help but run to the Monor Group. She wanted to see this Roman. Was he really as busy as he said on the phone? When Amara ran to thepany, all the employees looked at the woman who looked hurried. They all knew the rtionship between Amara and Roman, so they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative to provoke her. At this time, Nova and Elsa were walking out of the tea room together. They did not expect to bump into Amara. ¡°Is Roman in thepany?¡± Amara red at the both of them and asked impatiently. Nova and Elsa wanted to stay away from this woman. So when they saw Amara, they originally wanted to go back to the tea room. But unfortunately, they were caught. When they saw Amara¡¯s angry look, they can only answer. Nova took the initiative to speak. ¡°Miss Lewis, why did youe to thepany with such a big temper? Is there anything you need?¡± ¡°Why did Ie here, do I need to report you? What I want to do is my own business. I don¡¯t need you to care. What are you? And what right do you have to care about my business?¡± Amara was already very unhappy about Roman¡¯s matter and Nova just happened to bump into the muzzle of the gun. It could be said that her luck was bad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Lewis. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have talked to you like this. The CEO is in his office.¡± Although no one liked Amara, they didn¡¯t dare to offend her. So Nova answered quickly and ran away with Elsa. Amara originally thought that Roman would wee her when she came here. After all, it was always like this in the past. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Amara turned around and went into the elevator and came to Roman¡¯s office. At this time, Roman, Ryan and some other shareholders were having a meeting here. Of course, Elena was also there. Elena just happened to look outside and naturally saw Amara rushing into the meeting room. It was very rude. But Amara didn¡¯t notice that there was a meeting going on there and barged into the room. ¡°Roman, why don¡¯t you¡­¡± Just as she was shouting, she suddenly stopped when she saw a group of people there. Everyone looked at the woman who suddenly broke into middle of the meeting. They came closer to each other and talked while looking at Amara with strange gazes. Amara heard some of their words and felt ufortable in her heart. She originally wanted to argue but Roman was in the meeting, if she disturbed him, he would hate her even more. Thinking about this, she could only leave dejectedly. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Roman had no option but came out of the office. His face was very ugly. Today, his face had been thrown away by this woman. What else she could not do? ¡°You have been avoiding me all the time. So I came to see you¡­¡± Amara was still stubborn until now, forcing Roman to give her an exnation. Roman said helplessly. ¡°Look at you. You are thinking this nonsense. If these shareholders have opinions on you, how will you be my young mistress in the future?¡± Roman¡¯s expression was somewhat displeased. He was very dissatisfied with Amara¡¯s actions today. Amara also felt very wronged. ¡°I just want to know what you have been doing recently. During this period of time, you have been avoiding me. I am also a person and have my own feelings. How can I not care about my boyfriend? That¡¯s why I came here. Why are you still yelling at me?¡± Roman shook his head helplessly. ¡°You should know what I am doing now. Recently, there have been many problems in thepany. I have to deal with them. Since I have already agreed to be with you, I will not go back on my word. You should also give me some freedom.¡± ¡°Roman, I know what you want to say. I just came here to confirm. Since you are working, I will not disturb you for too long. But shouldn¡¯t you consider getting married?¡± Adeline asked Amara to force Roman. Perhaps he would know how to be anxious. After all, a man, who was already thirty years old, should consider getting married. ¡°Can you not talk about marriage? I am not free now¡­¡± At this moment, Elena walked out with documents in her hands. ¡°Director Monor, the people inside are waiting for you for a long time. Please go in and confirm the procedure as soon as possible.¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Tina Was Beaten When Amara saw Elena, the expression on her face changed unpredictably. She went forward and grabbed Elena¡¯s cloths. ¡°You slut! Did you deliberatelye out to see me make a fool of myself?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Seeing the creases on her cloths, Elena immediately felt a trace of displeasure. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am here to see you make a fool of yourself. I want to see how the dignified Miss Lewis deals with her own emotional problems.¡± ¡°You¡­ How dare you¡­ I think you really don¡¯t want to live anymore. Don¡¯t forget you grew up eating someone¡¯s food!¡± Amara had been at odds with Elena since she was young. Naturally, she would not suffer such a loss. If possible, Amara hoped Elena could die. ¡°Thank you for that bowl of rice from your family allowing me to live. There are still people waiting for you in the room, Director Monor. Ryan told you to go in as soon as possible.¡± Elena said and shook off Amara¡¯s said. Then she left. Roman helplessly sighed. ¡°Forget it. I will go in and take care of business first. Go to the office and wait for me. I¡¯ll go and find you after I finish my work.¡± After finished speaking, Roman ignored Amara, whose face waspletely dark and went into the meeting room. Amara did not know what to do when she saw Roman¡¯s attitude towards her bing worse day by day. Amara did not go back to Lewis family, instead shee to Roman¡¯s personal office. She pulled every single drawer and checked carefully. But she did not find anything unusual. It seemed that he was really busy in thepany during this period of time. Unexpectedly, at this moment Tina pushed open the door and walked in. when she saw Amara, she was somewhat shocked. ¡°Hello, I am here to look for Director Monor.¡± Amara sized her up. This woman was petite and cute. She did not know what kind of rtionship she had with Roman. She looked at her coldly. ¡°If you are here to deliver documents, just put the things down. Roman went to a meeting.¡± ¡°Miss, I am here to deliver the document to Director Monor. Since Director Monor is not here, I will wait for him toe back before giving it to them.¡± Tina tightly held the document in her hand, afraid that Amara would snatch it away. Amara looked up said impatiently. ¡°Roman is my man.¡± ¡°Even if Roman is your husband, I can only hand this document to him.¡± Tina still held the document tightly and did not intend to give it to Amara. Who knew Amara would go crazy and directly p Tina. At this moment, Elena happened toe into the office. When she saw this scene, she was immediately frightened to the spot. ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Tina immediately looked at Elena, feeling wronged. Amara saw Elena walk down and immediately put away her hand. There was a look of disdain in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know when my younger sister had someone called sister-inw.¡± With her understanding of Monor family, Ryan and Roman did not have a younger sister. So naturally, no one would call Elena sister-inw. ¡°This woman is Ryan¡¯s cousin. So logically speaking, she should call Roman cousin.¡± Amara was slightly stunned. She had nevere into contact with too many rtives of Monor family. So naturally, she would not know if Ryan had such a cousin. If that was the case and she beat someone up like that, she was afraid that the people of Monor family would never let her go/ Tina stood at the side with a wronged expression. Her face was filled with displeasure. Since she was young, she hadn¡¯t even hit by her father and mother. Why should she be beaten by this woman? Amara also knew that this matter could not be spread out she could onlye in front of Tina. ¡°Apologies. I have never seen you before and did not know that you are from Monor family. I hope you can forgive me for offending you.¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 She Recorded the Conversation Amara may be arrogant and bossy outside, but she had to apologize for this. After all, Tina was also a member of the Monor family and Amara did not dare to offend her. On the other hand, Tina knew that Amara was Roman¡¯s girlfriend. So even if she did not feel comfortable in her heart, it would be good to continue sulking with her, so she stopped when things were good. ¡°Miss Lewis needs not be like this. Those who do not know are not guilty. Let¡¯s forget about this matter. But I hope that next time, Miss Lewis will not make a rash move like this.¡± ¡°That is only natural. It is good that the two of us can resolve the misunderstanding and get along peacefully.¡± Amara also said slowly. After all, if Roman knew about it, she was afraid that she would anger him again. Therefore, Amara endured it this time. Seeing the two of them talking, Elena could not help butugh out loud. These two women are completely hypocritical. They were just putting on an act on the surface. On the surface they were apologizing to each other but in their hearts, they might not be thinking about anything. Elena ignored these women¡¯s hypocrisy, went to Roman¡¯s desk to look some files and was about to leave when she was stopped by Amara. ¡°Elena, tell me what happened? Why Roman be so busy? What happened in thepany?¡± Elena shook her head when she heard that. She pushed Amara¡¯s hand away. ¡°Amara, since you are with Roman, you should truth him.¡± ¡°It does not hurt to talk while standing. Roman is a golden bachelor. If I am not careful, I am afraid I cannot able to be with him.¡± ¡°Hehe, since you think so, I have nothing to say.¡± Elena sighed. Sometimes the tighter you hold your feelings, the uncertain you be. You have to give others some freedom. ¡°You¡­ You havee to teach me a lesson now. If it wasn¡¯t for me helping with you, how could you be with Ryan?¡± Amara couldn¡¯t stand Elena¡¯s act of being big after getting the advantage. If it was not because she did not want to marry Ryan back then, why would Elena be the one to marry him? When Elena heard this, she instantly became angry. In a fit of anger, she threw all the documents in her hands onto the table. She grabbed Amara¡¯s arm. ¡°Yes, if you didn¡¯t give it to me back then, why would Ryan marry me? Do you regret it now?¡± ¡°Let me tell you, Ryan is my man now. If you dare touch him or nder him once, I will make your life worse than death!¡± Tina, who was standing by the side, waspletely stunned when she heard the words between the two sisters. She did not expect that there would such a thing. If Ryan knew that his original girlfriend was with his big brother and the woman who married to him was just a substitute and had nothing to do with him, she didn¡¯t know how he would feel in his heart. Tina quietly took out her phone and turned on the recording function. She recorded the conversation between Elena and Amara into her phone. Her chance to turn the tables had finallye! Amara instantly threw away Elena¡¯s hands that were holding her arm. ¡°Elena, what are you going to do? Do you want to rebel? Don¡¯t forget that you are now a member of Lewis family!¡± Amara looked at Elena with distain. She just married a cripple. What was there to be so proud of? After hearing Amara¡¯s words, Elena sneered. ¡°Lewis family? Amara, I¡¯m afraid that the people of the Lewis family only respect you as the youngdy. I am just a chess piece in weighting the Monor family.¡± Elena took a step forward. ¡°You can¡¯t get Roman by doing these things!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Elena had already known that this woman was not easy to deal with. The reason why she made such big fuss today was because she hoped to get married to Roman earlier so that she could have some assurance. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Let¡¯s Not Bother About I ¡°You¡­¡± Elena guessed Amara¡¯s thoughts and she felt a little guilty. But she naturally would not admit it. Amara sat on the chair and raised her chin. ¡°This is my matter and has nothing to do with you. You take care of your own matters and take care of your Ryan. That would be the best reward for the Lewis family.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Ryan¡­ I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t even afford to pay for your mother¡¯s medical expenses.¡± ¡°Amara, other than using my mother as a threat, you have no other way? My mother no longer needs the help of the Lewis family, so you don¡¯t need to continue using her as an excuse. Since you want to wait, then you have to wait!¡± Elena did not afraid the Lewis family anymore. Amara also did not have anything that she could use to threaten her anymore. With Ryan around, Elena was not afraid of anything. After Elena finished speaking, she nced at Tina who was beside her. Elena frowned when she looked at that woman. She originally thought that when that woman saw the two of them quarrelling, she would leave. But she did not expect that theter would stand here and watch. She really did not know what to do. Elena lightly sighed and walked towards the meeting room. After returning to the meeting room, Ryan frowned and grabbed her hand. ¡°Why did you go for so long? What happened?¡± Elena was speechless. Did this man have superpowers? His guess was urate! Elena did not answer Ryan¡¯s question. Instead, she looked at Roman. ¡°Director Monor, your girlfriend is waiting for you downstairs. There is no conclusion to the discussion now. You should go down and see her. The meeting will be dyed for a while. I think everyone will not have any objections.¡± Roman frowned when he heard this. He had clearly told Amara not to disturb him when he was working. Why did she have to make trouble for him? Although he was angry, he could not bear for her to wait for him downstairs, so he stopped the meeting and went downstairs. After he left, the board of directors discussed animatedly. ¡°Recently, the rtionship between Monor family and Lewis family seems to be somewhat inharmonious.¡± ¡°That Jonathan is addicted to gambling, and now he owes a huge debt of gambling. How can the Lewis family fill it up? If he wants to borrow money, he will definitely look for Roman!¡± ¡°Oh, but this Director Monor and Amara Lewis are in a rtionship. He can¡¯t hide from Jonathan, right?¡± ¡°When something happens, who doesn¡¯t hide? That gambling debt must be huge debt. Roman has to pay from his own pocket to fill this bottomless hole. Tsk tsk¡­¡± The content of the discussion became more and more unrestrained. Roman had just arrived downstairs when he saw Tinaing out of the office. He had never been nice to her. ¡°Why did youe to my office?¡± ¡°Cousin, I just came to deliver some information to you. I didn¡¯t expect you to not be in the office. But when I came, Miss Lewis was sitting inside.¡± Tina exined with a smile. Although Roman treated them well, this man was not as easy to talk to as Ryan. If she offended him, she might not have a few days left to live. ¡°I have already reminded you before. I don¡¯t remember having any cousin or aunt. No matter who brought you in, you must call me Director Monor in thepany. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡± Roman hated this woman who thought she was smart. She even wanted to use her past kindness to entangle him. If this warning did not work¡­ ¡°I understand.¡± After saying that, Tina¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she prepared to leave. She did not expect to suffer such grievance. She originally thought that after Elena brought her into thepany, she would have more freedom. But she realized that it was not even as good as before. The moment Tina turned around, she remembered all the resentment on Elena. If it was not for her, she would have already been engaged to Ryan! Amara looked up and saw Romaning. She quickly went forward and wrapped her arms around Roman¡¯s neck. ¡°Why are you so busy? If I didn¡¯t pass by thepany and wanted to give you some snacks, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you. Why didn¡¯t youe and see me?¡± ¡°Why are you here? I seem to have reminded you not to disturb me while I¡¯m working.¡± When Ryan was still in power, he had been threatened by that man a lot, so Roman would never tolerate anyone threatening him. ¡°Alright. I have alreadye to find you. Don¡¯t be angry, alright? Can you have a meal with me?¡± Amara said and gently leaned on Roman. Roman paused and then pushed her away. ¡°I have a meeting upstairs that hasn¡¯t been held. You can¡¯t let these shareholders wait for me. After I finish my meeting, we will go out to eat.¡± Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Amara¡¯s ttery Amara knew Roman didn¡¯t like to be bothered by others, but it was a rare opportunity. She had to firmly grasp it, or else, Roman might be lured away by the vixen. ¡°Alright, I was wrong before. Then you have to finish your work quickly. Otherwise, people willugh when they see me waiting for you for so long.¡± Amara didn¡¯t want to beughed at. Although she was Miss Lewis, only Monor family could solve Jonathan¡¯s problems. So she had to please Roman no matter what. Although Lewis family¡¯s problems had been solved by Ryan, they couldn¡¯t lose Roman, this big tree, for this. Roman only nced at Amara but did not say anything. He understood what this woman was thinking in her heart. He then turned around and went to his desk. After taking some files, he left the office. Amara looked at his back and clenched her fists. No matter what, she had to win him over again. Roman returned to the meeting room again. When he sat on the chair, he looked at Elena, who was sitting beside Ryan. He remembered what she said before. Under such circumstances, he didn¡¯t expect Elena to still consider him. Ryan, who just looked up, noticed Roman¡¯s gaze towards Elena. He narrowed his eyes, then suddenly grabbed Elena¡¯s hand and ced it on his knee. Elena, who was reading the document, looked at the man in confusion. Was this man forget that they were in a meeting? There were so many people sitting in front of them, she wasn¡¯t as thick skinned as Ryan, so Elena tried to pull her hand back. But Ryan held it even tighter. They were sitting just beside Roman. So he could clearly see what they were doing. Roman subconsciously clenched his fists. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He then looked at Ryan and said with aplicated expression. ¡°Since your team is coborating with King, then you will prepare all the financial reports for this year. I hope there wouldn¡¯t be any problem with it.¡± ¡°Since Big Brother said so, he doesn¡¯t need to worry. We¡¯ll do our best.¡± Ryan understood this man¡¯s heart very well. Eyeing on his woman¡­ Dream on! After the meeting ended, Roman went back to his office. He saw that the normally arrogant Eldest Miss was actually still waiting there. ¡°Roman, I have already booked a restaurant near yourpany. In the future, I wille and apany you every day, okay?¡± Amara said and held Roman¡¯s arm. Hearing her words, Roman frowned. She did not want to apany him. She wanted to restrict his freedom. ¡°I have already said that I am very busy with work now. So don¡¯t waste too much time of my work.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t been able to see you during this period of time. I hope you can apany me well. Don¡¯t tell me that you won¡¯t agree to this small request of mine?¡± Amara was a little angry. She had already softened her attitude and came over to ask for peace. Why didn¡¯t this man give her face? Roman knew that although Lewis family was in a state of decline, their family¡¯s foundation was still there. If all the assets of the Lewis family were injected into the Monor family, it would be like adding wings to a tiger. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk about thister. Didn¡¯t you say that you have already booked a restaurant? It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve neglected you during this period of time. Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Under normal circumstances, Roman would also coax this woman. After all, she had helped him a lot previously. Amara heard Roman¡¯s reply and felt slightly relieved. She originally thought that his indifference towards her during this period of time was because of the incidentst time. Now, it seemed that there should not be any problems. At this moment, Elena and Ryan were discussing about lunch. Elena looked at Ryan and asked. ¡°What do you want to eat this afternoon?¡± ¡°I just called Mrs. Baker and asked her to prepare some food at home. We will go back to eat this afternoon. There is nothing important in the afternoon. Let¡¯s skip work.¡± ¡°I saw Roman at the meeting today. He meant to break your foundation. You have to be careful during this period of time. Don¡¯t let him catch you. If you are not careful, the consequences will be unimaginable. After all, Roman is in charge of thepany now. We need to keep a low profile.¡± Elena reminded Ryan that this matter could be serious or small. Although he had cooperation with foreign countries, if it was stolen, Ryan would be kicked out of Monor family by Roman. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about thepany anymore. Let¡¯s go home and eat first. You have made many records. You must be tired. Let¡¯s go back and have a good rest.¡± Ryan thought about Elena¡¯s hard work during this period of time and his heart ached. Elena smiled and nodded. The two of them held hands and nned to leave thepany. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Tina Was Taught a Lesson The two of them had just left thepany when they were stopped by Tina. Tina walked in front of Ryan and looked at Elena cautiously before saying, ¡°Cousin, I have a very important matter to discuss with you. Can youe over for a while?¡± Elena looked at the nervous look on this woman¡¯s face as if she was about to cry. Usually, she would not see this woman looking for Ryan alone. Perhaps she really had something to ask Ryan for help. Elena let go of Ryan¡¯s wheelchair and bent down a little. ¡°I will wait for you in the car. Let you cousin send you overter.¡± After saying that, Elena nced at Tina again then left in the direction of their car. After Elena left, Tina immediately took out her phone. She looked at Ryan seriously. ¡°When I was in the big cousin¡¯s office today, I heard the conversation between Amara and Sister-inw. After thinking for a long time, I decided to tell you. After all, you and sister-inw are husband and wife. Sister-inw should not hide this matter from you.¡± ¡°What exactly do you want to say?¡± A trace of displeasure appeared on Ryan¡¯s face. Could it be that this woman wanted to cause trouble again? Tina found the recording, she just recorded in the office and put it in front of Ryan. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you were the one who took my ce and married Ryan.¡± ¡°Yes. If you hadn¡¯t given Ryan to me, how could I have today¡¯s wealth and glory?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°¡­¡± Ryan frowned when he heard the recording. Tina thought that he was angry and immediately went forward tofort him. ¡°Cousin, I know sister-inw really likes you, but I didn¡¯t think that the two sisters would talk about this matter. I want to record it so that you can understand the truth. I don¡¯t want you to be kept in the dark.¡± ¡°Although sister-inw treats you very well, what she did was considered as cheating. She took someone¡¯s ce and married you. No matter how good she is, what she did was unforgivable.¡± Tina thought that by this recording, she could easily create a hole in their rtionship. If Ryan believed her words and in fit of anger divorced Elena, then the position of Second Young Madam of the Monor Family would be hers! Unexpectedly, Ryan took the phone and threw it on the ground. The phone instantly broke into pieces. Even though Tina felt sorry for her phone, seeing Ryan like this, she felt that it was worth it. ¡°Cousin¡­ What¡¯s wrong?¡± She had never seen Ryan so angry before. It seemed that it was not far from the day they broke up. Ryan raised his head and looked at the man in front of him fiercely. ¡°Who asked you to record what the two of them said?¡± Tina almost did not react when she heard this. A puzzled look appeared on her face. ¡°Cousin, what do you mean by this?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand? Why did you record their conversation? Don¡¯t you know what privacy is?¡± ¡°Elena is my wife. Of course, I know how she married me.¡± Ryan was very angry. He didn¡¯t expect that Elena would be eavesdropped when she took the information. Ryan hated people who listened to the side of the wall the most. This woman knew that she was a criminal and even told him about this in front of him. Did she really think that he, Ryan Monor, was a fool? ¡°Cousin, I¡­¡± Tina did not know what to say for a moment. She originally thought that this matter would cause the rtionship between the husband and wife to not get along. Who knew that Ryan actually trusted Elena so much. Could Ryan really tolerate this kind of thing? ¡°Tina, let me tell you. If it was not for my grandfather¡¯s face, I would not acknowledge a cousin like you. That year, your mother saved my grandfather¡¯s life. However, my grandfather has already repaid all of your kindness all these years. Don¡¯t even dream of reaching the sky in a single bound!¡± This woman¡¯s heart is not enough to swallow an elephant. Her mother is also not a good person. Ryan was just toozy to argue with them. Today, she actually yed such tricks in front of him. This kind of person who stirred up trouble was not allowed to stay in thepany. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to sister-inw. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Tina actually cried. It just so happened that Roman and Amara walked out. When Roman saw it, he frowned. ¡°Ryan, I have already reminded you to take care of your rtionship.¡± ¡°She is just a person without blood rtions. She is ying a clown here. I do not intend to keep her in thepany.¡± When Tina heard this, she cried even more. ¡°Director Monor, I¡¯m sorry. Today¡¯s matter is my fault. Please don¡¯t be angry with me. As long as you don¡¯t chase me away, whatever happens.¡± Tina looked at Roman hoped that he would give her a chance. No matter what, she had to stay in Monor family. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Chapter 135 Unexpected Meeting ¡°There¡¯s no need toe here and cry. Since you¡¯re already here, do your duty. If you dare to cause trouble again, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Roman said coldly and left thepany with Amara. Looking at Roman¡¯s back, Tina started to cry loudly. Ryan coldly snorted and ignored her. He also turned around and left. Roman and Amara went to the restaurant Amara booked earlier. But they didn¡¯t expect to bump into someone familiar. It was Amber. ¡°Hello Miss Thomas. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out of the army.¡± Once Roman saw Amber, he went up to greet her. Amber turned around and saw Roman. She also smiled. ¡°So it¡¯s Mr. Monor. Nice to meet you. It has been many years since west met.¡± ¡°Why is Miss Thomas here today?¡± Roman asked then turned to Amara. ¡°Let me introduce her to you. This is my girlfriend, Amara.¡± Amara quite liked this form of address. Then he said to Amara. ¡°She is Amber Thomas. You should have heard of her before. She is from a wealthy family in the capital.¡± ¡°Miss Thomas, I have heard of you for a long time.¡± Amara greeted. Amara really liked this kind of woman. Previously Ste and Lind were merely Amara¡¯s followers. If she could really make friends with a woman like Amber, it would be very proud to tell others. ¡°I have always heard that Miss Lewis is beautiful. I did not expect her to be even more beautiful than the rumors.¡± Amber praised. Amara smiled slightly, ¡°Miss Thomas really praised me too much.¡± ¡°Miss Thomas came here today to see a friend?¡± Roman asked. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Previously Amber hade here to recuperate and he heard that she had a good rtionship with Ryan. However, the current CEO of Monor family was him, Roman. Ryan¡¯s era had already passed. Therefore, Amber should know what the right choice was. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to meet an old friend. The matter is almost done. I wanted to have a meal, but I didn¡¯t expect him to leave in advance, so I¡¯m the only one left.¡± Amber¡¯s face revealed a trace of pity. She lowered her head to hide the sh of light in her eyes. Indeed, Roman showed a gentlemanly side. ¡°That is coincidental. If Miss Thomas does not mind, let¡¯s sit down and eat together.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m so sorry. How can I add in the date between the two of you?¡± Amber refused. Amara did not have any intention to chase her and instead tried to persuade, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Anyway, the two of us will always eat together.¡± Roman did not expect Amara to be so sensible. It made him look at her in a different light. In the past, he had only touched the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume and she would make a big fuss. Now, she had seen through the interests between them. It seemed that Amara was not as stupid as she looked on the surface. ¡°Then I will not reject your kindness.¡± Amber said and the three of them sat down in the private room. Amber inadvertently revealed a heroic spirit that ordinarydies did not have. Amara was somewhat envious of this. After all the dished were served, Roman was very gentlemanly. He let the twodies choose the dishes that they liked first. Three people sitting together in a same table but each one had their own thoughts. This was bound to not be an ordinary lunch. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Testing Amara was the first to speak. ¡°Has Miss Thomas been working hard in the army these few years? I am very envious of you guys for being able to do the things you like. Unlike me, who can only manage the company¡¯s matters. If you let me choose again, I hope to be the same as you.¡± Amara knew that in order to be true friends, having amon topic was the most important. There were many people whoplimented her before, but those people had no values at all, so she did not pay attention to them. ¡°You¡¯re right. When you put on your military uniform, you will realize that all the suffering you have suffered is worth it.¡± Amber once thought that she could not preserve. Later, she realized that if someone did not force her, she would not know how much potential she had. ¡°Then what does Miss Amber want to do now? Do you want to stay in the army?¡± Amara continued to ask on Roman¡¯s behalf. If Amber wanted to do business, it would be best to cooperate with Monor family. Amber was stunned when she heard this. Had they started toe to right track so quickly? Amber did not directly answer. ¡°I really want to stay in the army, but it still depends on my father¡¯sCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. arrangements.¡± Roman knew that he would not be able to get anything out of it now. But as long as they maintained a good rtionship, he would be able to get help from the military in the future. ¡°Mr. Monor, I remember Director Monor got into a car ident earlier. But why did he leave his position? Could it be that he got an ident and he lost his management ability?¡± Roman¡¯s chopsticks paused for a moment as he ate. ¡°After my brother got into a car ident, my father asked me to manage thepany in order to keep him healthy. However, he is now the general manager of thepany. It is the property of Monor family. It is the same for us brothers.¡± Amber did not expect that this family dispute would be casually skipped over by Roman. Ryan¡¯s era had already been reced by Roman. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. Initially, I wanted to ask my father to give more advice to Ryan, but now it seems everything is alright.¡± Amber did not say what she really thought. After all, they did not knew what kind of friendship she and Ryan had. After the meal, Amber did not stay any longer. Since she had achieved her goal, she left immediately. Amara looked at Roman. ¡°Are we going to let her go just like that?¡± ¡°If she wants to leave, we can¡¯t keep her either.¡± Roman had been very busy these days. The reason was that when he took over thepany from Ryan, theter had left too many troubles behind. If Roman wanted toplete it, he needed to go throughplicated procedures. Therefore, Roman had been holding a grudge for a long time. He thought that he must find some trouble for Ryan during this period of time in order to make up for his time spent in thepany. ¡°After I came to thepany, I found that many people still support Ryan.¡± Roman said somewhat impatiently. Amara thought about it and felt that Ryan was not as cowardly as he appeared to be. After he took over thepany, thepany¡¯s profits were increasing, so it would be difficult to deal with him. Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Chapter 137 Disappointmen Roman naturally knew that Ryan wouldn¡¯t be able to shake his position. Initially, he thought that there wouldn¡¯t be any more problems after he took the control of the Monor Group, but he didn¡¯t expect that Ryan would have such a deep foundation. ¡°Recently, Ryan and Elena have been following up on an overseas case. If they lose the chance to cooperate, won¡¯t it prove that they aren¡¯t strong enough?¡± Roman had never thought that Ryan would do such a thing. If he did not make adjustments now, he would have to return thepany to Ryan in the future. This time, he could not continue to pity his brother. He was just a cripple. How could he take over the company? ¡°Ryan is so smart. He will not dy things like this. If you really want to deal with him, perhaps you can start with Elena.¡± Initially, she thought that letting Elena marry a cripple like Ryan would not have a good result. But she did not expect Elena to really be together with Ryan. Furthermore, it seemed that the couple was deeply in love and was very happy. This made her very jealous. Roman raised his head and looked at Amara. He was very puzzled. ¡°I really did not think that youN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. would cause such a ruckus. No matter what, you two are still cousins. Why did you have to make such a fuss?¡± ¡°As far as I know, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any conflict of interest between the two of you. The entire Lewis family is under the control of your father and grandfather. Why can¡¯t you tolerate her like this?¡± ¡°This is the matter of our Lewis family. You don¡¯t need to interfere. You just need to take care of your own matters. The grudges between Elena and me cannot be exined clearly. When the timees, I will slowly exin it to you. Also, pay attention this period of time. That so-called cousin of yours doesn¡¯t seem to be a good person.¡± Previously, when she was in the office, she felt that that woman was very ambitious. If it wasn¡¯t for the conversationter on the entrance of thepany, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to tell that a soft and weak little girl actually had such great ambitions. ¡°She is just a person who cannot be brought up on stage. There is no need to care. Tina was brought into thepany by your cousin, so I have to give face to my brother and his wife.¡± No matter what, although the two of them did not get along in their hearts, they had to pretend to have a deep brotherly rtionship outside. If there was a problem at this time, his father would definitely not allow the two of them enter the company. Charles would not be at ease to give them all the work in thepany. It was already afternoon. The two of them did not stay at the restaurant and directly returned to the company. Everyone knew Amara¡¯s identity, so they were very respectful to her. After all, a woman who could be with their CEO must be either rich or noble. So those people naturally treated Amara as their CEO¡¯s wife. After Amber got what she wanted to know, she dialed Ryan¡¯s number. ¡°You guessed right. After your brother saw me, he really wanted to rope me in and use my military rtionship to protect Monor Group.¡± Ryan and Elena hade back home earlier today. And at this time both of them were having their sweet dinner, when the phone on the dining table suddenly rang. After hearing Amber¡¯s words, he smiled and said, ¡°Sure enough, I know Roman. You didn¡¯t agree to him, right? Keep him in suspense. Perhaps this will bring you more help.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you will agree or not, so naturally I didn¡¯t agree. But I estimate that it won¡¯t be long before hees to find me again. After all, he already has the intention to cooperate with me a long time ago.¡± Amber answered truthfully. She originally thought that Roman had some ambition, but she didn¡¯t expect him to take such a shortcut. Under Roman¡¯s lead, the Monor family was gradually declining. Elena, who was sitting beside, listened to their conversation and unconsciously clenched her chopsticks. Although Amber had previously promised in front of her that she wouldn¡¯t have any rtionship with Ryan, Elena could feel that Amber¡¯s rtionship with Ryan was not as simple as just friends. Because women understood women the most, she could naturally feel the subtle feelings between the two of them. ¡°You just have to do what you want to do next. Don¡¯t give him too many benefits. Let him have a taste of the sweetness first and he will know your importance. I believe you are very clear about what to do next.¡± Ryan reminded her how to cooperate with Roman. That man was not easy to deal with so they had to be careful. The two of them talked about a lot of business matters. Elena did not know what Ryan was talking about and did not want to disturb him. She could only eat her own food. When Ryan hung up the phone, he saw that woman in front of him had finished the rice in her bowl but did not eat anything else. She didn¡¯t even eat the salmons for which she fought with him every time. Ryan frowned. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She looked like she was in a daze. Elena looked at him and realized that she had lost herposure. She forced a smile. ¡°Nothing. I am full. I will go and wash up.¡± After saying that, Elena ran out of the dining room without looking back. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Chapter 138 Pillowtalk Elena was very sad. It was not that she did not believe Ryan, but she suddenly felt she was inferior. Amber had such an outstanding personality and background. Thomas family was one of the most powerful families in the capital. If she wanted, she could help him in many ways. But she, Elena Lewis, other than her surname as a Lewis, she had nothing which could be helpful for Ryan¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t even develop her own future without Ryan¡¯s help, let alone helping him for his problems. This feeling made her unable to face Ryan. Although she was just a substitute, Ryan never treated her badly. And During this period of time, she really fell in love with him. Now she suddenly faced a woman like Amber, she couldn¡¯t describe her feelings whether it was her insecurity or inferiority. At the dining table, when she heard their conversation, although they were only talking about business, she lost her appetite. She could never able to help him like Amber nor was she as outstanding as theter. She didn¡¯t even have a family background by which she could be more at ease. Elena smiled self-deprecatingly. She suddenly thought of her father. If her father was alive today¡­ perhaps she would not be as miserable as she was now. Remembering her father and his love and care, Elena¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She didn¡¯t want Ryan discover her true thoughts so she ran out of the dinner room. Because she was afraid that she could not able to hold back her tears. Ryan looked at the woman¡¯s back who was running away, without looking back. He frowned slightly. She was alright a minute ago and now she was suddenly behaving abnormally. At this time, Mrs. Baker came out with a bowl of soup. When she saw only Ryan sitting alone in the dining table, she asked with uncertainty. ¡°Sir, where did Madam go?¡± What happened? Did they have a fight? Ryan nced at Mrs. Baker, then looked at the direction Elena had left. He then started his wheelchair and went out of the dining room. Ryan went to the bedroom and gently opened the door. He looked inside the room and found that the woman had covered herself with the nket from head to toe. Even her long hair was inside the quilt. Recently he had discovered one thing about Elena: When she was either insecure or sad, she usually did this. What happened to this woman? Ryan controlled his wheelchair and came to the bedside. He then popped himself out of the wheelchair and sat on the bed. He looked at the woman, who was covered in the thick quilt and gently called out. ¡°Elena¡­¡± Elena, who was under that nket, heard his voice and quickly wiped the remaining tears from her eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elena answered but didn¡¯t turn around nor did shee out of nket. Ryan looked at her for a while, then suddenly pulled her along with the quilt, to his side. Then he grabbed the quilt off her body. Elena didn¡¯t expect Ryan to suddenly do this. Elena was pulled to his side and even her quilt was pulled over. She was already irritated and now she was even more impatient. ¡°What happened?¡± Ryan looked at the woman who was irritated and noticed her red eyes. He frowned and immediately asked with worry. ¡°What happened? Why were you crying?¡± Was she not feeling well? Elena¡¯s expression became awkward for being asked. She didn¡¯t want to face him now so she turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°I got sand in my eyes.¡± But she forgot that Ryan was not someone who would be easily deceived. Ryan could clearly feel that she was avoiding him, most probably hiding from him. He was even more certain that there was something going on in her little head. In the next moment, he grabbed her, causing her turn around and face him. He put his one hand on her waist for not letting her move and his another hand raised her chin, causing her looking at him directly. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± Ryan narrowed his eyes. His eyes were so dark and deep that people could be sucked in those pair of eyes. Looking at those eyes, Elena knew that she could not lie, but she could not tell the true either. Elena took a deep breath to calm down and then said slowly, ¡°I remembered my Dad.¡± After saying that, she again turned around fearing that he would know something. But in the next second, Ryan again pulled her into his side. This time she was really angry and shouted, ¡°Ryan, what are you¡­ Hmm¡­¡± The rest of her words were stopped by Ryan¡¯s sudden kiss. Ryan¡¯s kiss was so intense that Elena felt he was going to crush her. She knew very well what this man was going to do next so she tried to push him away immediately. She didn¡¯t want to do it now. But she underestimated the man¡¯s pace. Ryan knew she would resist him, so before her hands could even touch him, he grabbed her hands and put them over her head. He held both of her hands with his left hand, and his right hand started to undress her. He was already very skilled in taking off her clothes. Ryan¡¯s actions were very fast just like his usual working style. Elena didn¡¯t even have the time to thing, when her clothes were taken over and his hand was already reached between her legs. In the next second, she let out a low moan. Elena really didn¡¯t have the mood for this, but her body was already betraying her. Finally her defense line broke down, under the pressure of the man and her legs and hands were soft. Ryan smiled as he knew he seeded. He then leaned over and pressed Elena on the bed. Both of them let out a low moan when Ryan entered Elena¡¯s body. Even though Elena was biting her lips tightly there was a vague sounding out. These sounds seemed to be teasing Ryan, making him even more excited and lustful. Although most of the time Ryan tried to be gentle, today his actions were exceptionally heavy. Finally Elena couldn¡¯t able to handle it. ¡°Slow down!¡± ¡°Ryan¡­ Slow down!¡± ¡°Ryan¡­!¡± Ryan looked down at the woman in his arms. His forehead was covered with thickyer of sweat. He was breathing very heavily. ¡°Elena, I can¡¯t!¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t!¡± Ryan gasped. As he spoke, instead down slowing down his pace, this man heavily shrank his waist. Not only did he not stop, but his actions also be very bold and outrageous. Amidst this ambitious and intimate atmosphere, Elena shouted Ryan¡¯s name and dug her nails into his back. Maybe Ryan¡¯s actions were too heavy or she was too immersed, Elena didn¡¯t notice that Ryan¡¯s legs were actually moving at this point. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Look What You Have Done Elena didn¡¯t remember what things Ryan had done to herst night nor did she remember when it ended. Next morning, when the golden came through the door-to-ceiling window, Elena slowly opened her eyes. Elena tried to move her body but found that her lower body was totally numb. Ah! This shameless man! Who would believe that this man, who always sat in a wheelchair with a cold expression, was so rough in bed! Elena sighed and moved to the side wanting to get off the bed. But suddenly a pair of big hands pulled her into a wide embrace. Ryan, who had already woken up, pulled Elena over and wrapped his hands around her waist. He said with a hoarse voice, ¡°Sleep a little more. You are tiredst night.¡± He said as if he was very concerned about her. But Elena could clearly notice the joy in his voice. She looked speechlessly at this man. He was very happy, because he made her tired? ¡°Ryan¡­¡± At this point, Elena noticed that her voice was very hoarse. Looking at her appearance, he could not help but tease her. ¡°Oh Elena, your voice is so hoarse.¡± ¡°Ryan¡­¡± Elena was speechless. She didn¡¯t want to bring this topic. ¡°What? You don¡¯t like it? But why didn¡¯t I feel you don¡¯t like itst night? Look what you have done.¡± As he spoke, he slightly bent down and showed her his nder neck and corbone. There were red marks on his neck as if someone had pulled him over. There were even some bite marks¡­ Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Elena¡¯s face was so red as if it was dried with red color, even her ears and neck turned red. Looking at her angry look, Ryan suddenly leaned over and whispered in her ear in a seducing voice, ¡°There are many marks on some other ce also. Do you want to see it?¡± She was both angry and embarrassed. When did he be so shameless? She red at him and punched his chest. She somewhat had forgotten about her previous unhappiness and insecurity. Ryan smiled and hugged her tighter. He knew if he continued to tease her, she would be angry. So he let her go. ¡°Okay, Okay. I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Once he left her, Elena didn¡¯t think anything else. Her clothes were thrown to the ground by Ryanst night. So she grabbed a thin nket from the bedside drawer and wrapped it around her body. Then she quickly ran into the bathroom without looking back. She was too embarrassed to face him right now. Ryan saw her flustered face andughed out loud. After they got dressed, both of them came to the dinner table for breakfast. After sitting down, Elena remembered about Ryan and Amber¡¯s conversationst night. She was somewhat absent minded. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Ryan, who was drinking juice, looked at her and asked. ¡°If Amber and Roman really cooperated, I¡¯m afraid it will increase the weight of Roman in the hearts of those shareholders. At that time, if all those people switch sides, you will be trouble.¡± Roman¡¯s ultimate goal was to kick Ryan out of the Monor family. And if he got Amber¡¯s help, it would like adding wings to a tiger. After that he would definitelye to tear them apart. Elena really didn¡¯t want Ryan to work under Roman, that scum. ¡°What I want is not the position of the CEO of the Monor Group. Since I dare to give up the position of the CEO, I have no intention of taking it back.¡± Since Roman wanted this position, Ryan would give it to him. At that time, even if Monor family was in verge of extinction, he would not care even if everyone begged him to take the position of the CEO. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Something Happened in Western Europe Ryan¡¯s words stunned Elena. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. He had worked so hard to do so many things, wasn¡¯t it for the position of the president of the Monor family? ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Even without Monor family, I can still afford to raise you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you suffer any grievances.¡± Ryan promised. The reason why he still stayed here was because he cared about his family. As for the rest, he didn¡¯t have any attachment to them. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what you are going to do now. Perhaps I can¡¯t guess what you are thinking from the start.¡± Elena slightly lowered her head and did not want to continue the conversation. She really couldn¡¯t understand his thoughts at all. Since the two of them had already finished their work, they didn¡¯t need to go to work today. They should take a good rest at home. Ryan originally thought to stroll around the shopping mall to buy some things and then go to see Elena¡¯s mother. But he did not expect to receive Jackson¡¯s call while the two of them eating. ¡°Isaac is in trouble. Something happened here.¡± ¡°Where are you now?¡± The man had returned a while ago. But now, Ryan had no idea where Isaac had been taken to. So when he received the call, Ryan was indeed a little confused. ¡°It¡¯s not thepany, but the stone gambling market in Eastern Europe. There¡¯s a problem. The shipment we ordered was robed.¡± Jackson¡¯s words were a little urgent. Isaac had already been detained by them. If they did not deal with it in time, his life would be in danger. ¡°Did you find out who the other party is? How dare they snatch my goods?¡± Ryan frowned. He had been looking forward to that source of goods. But he had never though that someone would dare to rob them. ¡°We bought these raw materials with Second Young Master Monor¡¯s identity. That¡¯s why these problems urred.¡± Jackson didn¡¯t think that Isaac would do such a thing. In the past, he didn¡¯t use this name, which was why he was able to live in peace. The people on the other side had no idea who second young master Monor was, so they would naturally snatch the good away. ¡°Damn it! Can we find out more about Isaac?¡± Ryan asked anxiously. Isaac and his friends said that they had already received the goods. But why was he ambushed just as they were about to leave? What was going on? Was there something wrong with their informants, or was there something wrong with them? Elena heard Ryan¡¯s scolding and knew that something must have happened. Immediately, she became anxious as well. ¡°We have already found out where they are. As for who they are, we are not sure. We need to check again. We will inform you as soon as something happened. I think we¡¯ll need headquarters to investigate this matter.¡± Jackson now knew that Isaac had already been trapped inside. The longer he dragged on, the more time theter would have to wait. Therefore, he had to rescue Isaac first. ¡°Do as you see fit. I¡¯ll rush over tonight.¡± Initially, he thought that victory was within his grasp, but he did not expect it to be preempted. He wanted to see who was so bold. After hanging up the phone, Elena saw that Ryan¡¯s expression was not very good. She slowly asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°I asked Isaac to go to Eastern Europe to buy some things, but I didn¡¯t expect that goods to be robbed by others. Isaac was also detained in their territory. I have to rush over tonight to save him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know that Eastern Europe is in chaos? Why did you send people there? Hurry up and see what¡¯s going on. If you really can¡¯t do, call the police.¡± Elena really did not think such a thing would happen. Isaac and Jackson both were Ryan¡¯s good friends who helped him in his most difficult times. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t just watch the two of them get into trouble like this. Elena was indeed a little anxious. ¡°You should stay at home during this period of time. Don¡¯t take the initiative to provoke Roman. If someone provokes you, you should bear with it for now. If you really can¡¯t do it, go and find your grandfather.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t know how long it would take him toe back. He had to make arrangements here before he could leave in peace. If something happened to Elena, he really didn¡¯t know what was the point of doing these things. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will protect myself well. I will definitely not drag you down. You can settle your own matters in peace. You don¡¯t have to worry about your family. I can¡¯t afford to offend them so I won¡¯t provoke them.¡± Elena knew that the reason why she was able to be like a fish in water in the Monor¡¯s was because of Ryan. After all, Elena was not the most important daughter-inw of the Monor Family. Without Ryan¡¯s help, even if she went, she would still be bullied by others. However, Ryan was worrying too much because Elena had gotten along with the employees of the company during this period of time. Elena was a person who was very easy to get along with and had never caused any trouble, so she got along quite well with those people. But those people were under Roman¡¯s hand. If Roman wanted to do something behind her back, she would not even have the time to realize it. So no matter what, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone in between these tigers and wolfs. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will settle all the matters here before leaving. I will definitely not let those people bully you.¡± After Ryan finished exining these matters, he started to make calls to arrange these matters in the country. As for Roman, he naturally had a lot of things to do. So he didn¡¯t need to worry about the man for the time being. The only thing he was worried about right now was Elena. Elena looked at his anxious look and didn¡¯t dare to disturb him. If something were to happen because of her, it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. It was already night time when he finished his works. There were also many calls from Roman urging him to go to thepany. However, it was solved by Ryan¡¯s phone call. At night, Xavier came to pick up Ryan. ¡°You stay here and apany her. If Elena encounters anything, report it to me as soon as possible.¡± Ryan looked at Xavier and ordered. ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t need it. I¡¯m not by your side. What I¡¯m worried about the most is your safety. I can only feel at ease if he reports to me at any time.¡± Ryan looked at Elena with worry in his eyes. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Went to Rescue Since Ryan had already said so, Elena had no way to refuse. She agreed Xavier to apany her, and then Ryan left in the car. Elena walked into the vi and saw Mrs. Baker preparing dinner over there. Elena walked over with a dejected look. ¡°Why does it feel like my heart is empty after he left?¡± Mrs. Baker revealed a gratified smile when she heard that and put down the tableware in her hands. ¡°Madam, you have been with Sir for so long and have gotten used to it. That is why you are unwilling to let Sir go out to work. But¡­ You should also be relieved. After all, in this case, only two of you can withstand the test. You should believe in Sir¡­ Sir will definitely trust you as well.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not worried about this, I just feel like I¡¯ve gotten used to being with him during this period of time. Thus, when he suddenly left, I am feeling empty in my heart. As expected, I still can¡¯t cultivate so many bad habits.¡± Elena was there cutting her steak on her te without stopping. In the past, she liked to eat this steak the most. But today, she felt that this thing was not as delicious as before. Mrs. Baker saw Elena¡¯s disappointed look and helplessly shook her head, ¡°No matter what, the two of you are already husband and wife now so you should be able to bear these things. How can a man not go out to work? So don¡¯t think too much. Sir will be back soon.¡± Mrs. Baker knew that Elena liked Ryan very much. The two of them were very happy together and could not leave each other. Otherwise, how could Ryan leave Xavier here before he left? ¡°Forget it. Forget it. Let¡¯s eat together. Since Ryan has already left, it would be waste if we don¡¯t eat the steak you prepared. At least, I have you who can talk to me.¡± Elena ced the steak in front of Mrs. Baker. Mrs. Baker was not polite. After all, after Ryan left, she had to take care of Elena, so the two of them did not have to be so polite. After a night, Ryan had already taken a private ne to Eastern Europe. Jackson was already waiting for Ryan there. When he saw him, he immediately rushed over. Seeing the flustered Jackson, Ryan frowned, ¡°How¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°We have been waiting for a long time, but there is no news of Isaac. Should we take the initiative to attack? If we wait any longer, I¡¯m afraid Isaac¡¯s life will be in danger.¡± Those people sent by them did not bring any news at all. They had no idea what kind of background these people had. How could they have such powerful strength? ¡°Tell the people inside that Ryan Monor is here.¡± Ryan sat in a wheelchair and went straight to the stone gambling market. He looked at the stones and the raw material inside and frowned. If Isaac had not negotiated with these people¡­ he would never have provoked these people. Today¡¯s matter was indeed his fault. If it wasn¡¯t for him asking Isaac toe over¡­ Something like this would never happen. After saying that, Jackson walked straight into the room. It felt like there was no lighting from the inside. Jackson followed his follower to a room. when the door was opened, he found that there were more than a dozen people sitting there like arge conference room. Isaac was tied up on a chair. When he saw Jacksoning, he frowned, ¡°What are you doing here? Hurry up and leave. This is not a ce for you toe.¡± However, Jackson did not listen to him and left. Instead, he went straight to Isaac. He looked at the people on the chairs. ¡°Is this how you treat my friend? I don¡¯t know how we offended you that you intercepted our raw materials and tied up our friends. If we take the initiative to attack¡­ You will definitely not get any good results.¡± ¡°Sir, we already took a liking to this batch of raw materials before they were sold. We definitely won¡¯t let anyonee into contact with them. Even if youe here, I will definitely not let you go.¡± One of the middle-aged men spoke in an ancient tone, looking like their leader. ¡°Our young master is waiting for you. He wants to talk to you. I wonder if he can meet you.¡± Jackson did not forget his purpose ofing here. He looked at the man in the lead. However, the man leaned on the chair and remained unmoved, ¡°Since you are already here, why don¡¯t youe in? You just had to wait for me to invite you in. I don¡¯t know who in Eastern Europe has better eyesight than me, rence Hall.¡± When Jackson heard rence¡¯s name, he was immediately stunned. ¡°What did you say your name is?¡± ¡°What? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never heard of my name. How ignorant.¡± rence looked at the young man in front of him with some ridicule. He did not put him in his eyes at all. However, Jackson¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°Are you sure your name is rence Hall?¡± ¡°What do you mean? Do you think you can casually call the name of our boss?¡± The man sitting at the side was a little unhappy. He dared to break into their territory. He already gave them face by not killing him. If he dared to speak rudely again, they could not guarantee what they would do. However, Jackson clenched his fists and ran forward to grab rence¡¯s clothes. ¡°You still have the face to ask me how I know your name? Do you know that everyone has been looking for you all these years? You actually came here?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Those people stood up and pointed their guns at Jackson, as if they would kill him if he made another move against rence. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Chapter 142 Abandoning His Wife and Son Jackson looked at the people who were pointing their guns at him andughed. ¡°Good. You want them to kill me, right? Come one, I want to see. How did you let your men kill your own son?¡± Isaac was stunned when he heard this. How could Jackson be rence¡¯s son? ¡°Jackson, what nonsense are you talking about? Isn¡¯t your father fine at home? Why did you say that this man is your father?¡± Besides, there are many people in this world who have the same name and surname. Why would Jackson think that this man is his father? rence had never thought that this man would say that he was his son. He had never married and had children in his life. How could he have a son? ¡°Alright. Since none of you believe me, I¡¯ll prove it to you.¡± After saying that, Jackson took off rence¡¯s clothes. There was a pink mark on his shoulder. ¡°I know that you are my father with just this. My mother has been talking about you at home every day, but I never thought that you would escape to this ce.¡± Jackson¡¯s expression was cold. He looked at this man, wanting nothing more than to chop him into pieces. Suddenly, rence seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Put down the things in your hands. Immediately go out and bring that man in for me. Let Ryan Monore in and see me.¡± ¡°Boss, we absoulety can¡¯t let you face them alone. If they dare to harm you¡­¡± ¡°Bastard! Since when do I need you to question my orders? Get the hell out of here! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being rude!¡± After rence finished speaking, those people could only put away their things bitterly and leave the meeting room. rence looked at Jackson, who had a cold face. Jackson¡¯s face showed a trace of ridicule. ¡°What? Are you afraid? Do you remember your terrible past? Who was the one who abandoned her after having sex with my mother? If she hadn¡¯t met my father now, I¡¯m afraid she would have ended up in the streets.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now. I just want to know why you came here to ask me for that batch of raw materials. What is your rtionship with Isaac? And why did you buy that batch of raw materials?¡± rence didn¡¯t want to talk about the problems from twenty years ago. He just wanted to know what the current situation was. ¡°This is about our business. It has nothing to do with you, and it¡¯s not convenient for us to disclose it. However, you were the ones who took a fancy to the raw materials. You are the one who stole our business.¡± Jackson knew that this was Ryan¡¯s secret, so he naturally couldn¡¯t leak it out. Furthermore, they were only doing things for him. If something were to happen to them, it would be unfair to him, so he didn¡¯t answer rence. rence stood up and looked at the man in front of him. He had to admit that this man was somewhat simr to him. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that he came out twenty years ago, he would have already enjoyed the fortune of others. ¡°That¡¯s why you came here to punish me after I captured your friend. Haven¡¯t you considered how powerful the other party is? Will there be any danger?¡± rence threw the gun in his hand onto the table. The sudden sound startled Jackson. However, Jackson was neither humble nor hostile. ¡°So what? He is our friend and we are brothers. Naturally, we can¡¯t let him suffer alone here.¡± ¡°Hehe, you are still young after all. Aren¡¯t you being too na?ve? If all of you die here, what is the use of talking about cooperation and brotherhood? Why don¡¯t you wait until I kill all of them before taking revenge?¡± From the moment this child entered the room, rence felt that he was somewhat simr to himself. His actions were indeed simr to his own style in the past, but he did not think in that direction. However, he did not expect that this man would be so excited when he heard his name. It seemed that he often heard his mother call his name. ¡°You are indeed a disloyal and despicable man. No wonder you abandoned your wife and came here back then.¡± Jackson still looked down on this man. Although he gave him his life, he was not raised by this man and theter did not fulfill the responsibility of a father. There was nothing else to say. If he hurt his friend today, he would never let him go. At this time, Ryan came into the room in a wheelchair. He didn¡¯t have much of a reaction when he saw this man. After all, he had just heard what Jackson had said. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ryan Monor to be a person in a wheelchair. Back then, your father and I had a good rtionship. I heard that he gave birth to two sons, and I went to congratte him. ¡°It¡¯s just that I never thought that after so many years, his son would actually be a useless person. It¡¯s truly heaven defying.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. rence looked at Ryan with a hint of disdain on his face. In his heart, he was just a little kid. ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought that I would see Uncle Hall here. I heard my father mention you. Initially, I thought that you had just left the Hall Family. I never thought that you would be Jackson¡¯s father. This has really shocked me.¡± Ryan came to Jackson¡¯s front and blocked his path, preventing the two of them quarreling. No matter what, he was Jackson¡¯s biological father. ¡°Haha, I have to say that you are indeed outstanding among these young people but I never thought that your position would be snatched by Roman. It seems like you are still not as good as him. Chapter 143 Chapter 143 Chapter 143 He Stood Up ¡°So what if I am not as good as him? Uncle Hall, you don¡¯t have to make things difficult for me. We were the ones who saw the raw materials first. You stole our goods and imprisoned my brother. How are we going to settle this score?¡± Ryan¡¯s invible expression didn¡¯t seem like he was joking. He didn¡¯t expect that someone else would snatch his goods away from him. Furthermore, it was the father of an acquaintance. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being beaten when you talk big here? This is my territory, if you yell at me, I can directly cripple you.¡± rence¡¯s expression was cold. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to Ryan. Ryan leaned back on his chair and smiled. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to appreciate favors, I don¡¯t need to be polite with you.¡± ¡°Then I will wait here for your arrival. I want that batch of raw materials.¡± rence stood up and wanted to leave the meeting room. When he passed by Jackson, he stopped and said, ¡°I advise you to do what you should do. There is no way out for you to follow this man. Don¡¯t embarrass our Hall Family.¡± ¡°You are just my biological father. Back then, you abandoned your wife. Now, you have no right to control me.¡± Jackson¡¯s face was full of disdain. rence looked at him in a somewhat conspicuous manner. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was true that he had abandoned his wife back then. But he did not know that the woman was pregnant, and he had never thought that his brother would ept his girlfriend. Therefore, there was no need for him to go back. Since that was the case, there was nothing much to say. Only Ryan and Jackson were left in the huge meeting room. Ryan walked over and patted Jackson¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Some things are not what you think. Maybe he just doesn¡¯t know about you. You can go back and ask your mother, and the truth will be revealed.¡± ¡°I know, but I will never forgive him.¡± Although he did not want happened in the past, it was the truth that this man abandoned his wife and son. Jackson had no feelings for him. If they had not met here, they might never have met in this lifetime. ¡°What do you n to do with this matter?¡± Jackson turned the topic back to the main topic. They had watched the goods for a long time. Gambling stones was like being poor with a knife and bing rich with a knife. The raw materials they wanted were to cut out precious gems, but they did not expect to be robbed by others. ¡°I, Ryan Monor, will never give what I want to others. Go back and tell the people in the headquarters to do things ording to the rules. I don¡¯t want to be sitting here after 20 minutes.¡± Thepany had been too busy recently. He just wanted to deal with these things as soon as possible and go home to apany his wife. ¡°I will arrange it right away.¡± After saying that, Jackson left the office. In less than ten minutes, rence hurried in and stared at Ryan. ¡°Ryan Monor, what did you do?¡± ¡°Why did Uncle Halle back to me in such a panic? When you left, you didn¡¯t say you woulde back, did you?¡± Ryan leaned on the wheelchair with a yful smile on his face. He didn¡¯t put this man in his eyes. ¡°Someonee.¡± The next second, four strong men came in and stood in front of Ryan. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that this is my territory. If I kill you directly, I don¡¯t believe that anyone can still find you.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s see who canugh till the end.¡± Ryan was not afraid at all. rence never thought that he would have such courage at such a young age. He was curious about how theter had trained. After that, rence gave the order and the four strong men attacked Ryan together. Ryan¡¯s wheelchair seemed to be alive, and he dodged the four strong men¡¯s attacks agilely. It was difficult for two fists to fight against eight legs, and Ryan was already exhausted. But unexpectedly, in the next second, he stood up straight. He kicked the four men in front of him, causing them to fall to the ground, unconscious. ¡°You¡­¡± rence¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the scene in front of him. This cripple actually stood up!!! But how??? He noticed that Ryan wasing to him step by step. Out of defense, he pulled out his gun and aimed at Ryan. ¡°If you dare to step one more step, get ready to see the god in heaven!¡± In the next second, Ryan took off Clearance¡¯s gun and divided it into pieces. ¡°Uncle Hall, you¡¯re not a child. ying with this toy gun is not good.¡± Ryan said with a mocking expression, which made rence angry. However, rence had not yet recovered from his shock. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cripple? Why are you standing up?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t I stand up? Could it be that only a cripple can sit in a wheelchair? Aren¡¯t you being too na?ve?¡± When Ryan stood up, he was about 1.9 meters tall and looked very energetic. He was so tall that rence had to raise his head to look at the man. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will disclose your secret? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Roman will harm you again?¡± Even if he was not in Hai City in all these years, he knew the situation very well. Roman was just waiting for a chance to crush this man up. And if the former knew that this man actually could stand up, he was afraid that this man would die a horrible death. Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 My Men Cannot be Bullied by Anyone ¡°Since I dared to stand up in front of you today, I¡¯m naturally not afraid of them knowing. So don¡¯t think of using this to threaten me.¡± Ryan had never been afraid of anything. The reason why he had been enduring silently all these years was because he was looking for the person who tried to kill him. ¡°Oh right, why did you run over here in panic? What are you trying to do? Uncle Hall.¡± Ryan reminded rence. Only then did rence think of proper business, ¡°Who exactly are you? Why did someone suddenly call me and ask me to give up on his batch of raw materials? He even asked me to give it to you directly.¡± Why should he let this man take advantage of him? He had spent arge sum of money to buy it, so how could he give it away so easily? The corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth rose slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this person to do things so quickly. So will you send this batch of goods back to my country, or will you give it to my people directly?¡± ¡°You¡­ Fine. I didn¡¯t expect that I would fall into your hands. Since that¡¯s the case, I have nothing to say. I can give you the goods, but I definitely won¡¯t let you off easily.¡± rence threatened. Today¡¯s matter was indeed due to his carelessness. It seemed like Roman was no match for this man. ¡°Uncle Hall, I¡¯m really curious about how you will deal with me. I believe that both Eastern and Western European families are not in your favor. Back then, Uncle Hall left home and embarked on a path of no return. And now, you still want to squeeze people from your own country?¡± Ryan knew that this man would not easily touch him. Not only because of Western Europe, but also because he had left home for many years and would not easily touch his ownpatriots. ¡°You¡­¡± rence had been open and dominant in his life. He did not expect that he would capsize in this small sewer. Initially, he thought that victory was within his grasp, but he did not expect Ryan to have such an identity. ¡°Forget about today¡¯s matter. Even if I buy myself a lesson, Ryan Monor, I advise you not to think that you are so powerful. Sooner orter, you will regret it.¡± After saying that, rence walked out. Ryan also went out in a wheelchair. When he reached the door, Jackson and Isaac rushed over and stood behind him. rence had already prepared the original stones, ¡°The goods are already here. You can check it out.¡± ¡°Isaac.¡± Ryan shouted. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Isaac came to Ryan. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How did his men touch you? Return it to him. My men cannot be bullied by the people overseas.¡± Ryan was overbearing and did not n to let it go just like that. ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t go too far.¡± rence had already given the raw material to him. He didn¡¯t expect that Ryan would still want to deal with his subordinates. ¡°I only did what I should have done. Uncle Hall, you don¡¯t have to make a fuss about it. After all, you touched my people. I can¡¯t just let him suffer for nothing.¡± After saying that, he continued to ask Isaac to find those people who had made a move on him. In the next second, Isaac found the person and pped him. That man immediately fell to the ground and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe. Their boss had already returned all the goods to Ryan. How could he, a subordinate, dare to act rashly? The others were also knocked down to the ground by Isaac and didn¡¯t dare to fight back. Ryan was very satisfied when he saw this. ¡°Uncle Hall, I hope that we will have a chance to work together in the future. Today, I will not disturb you anymore. I hope that you can the person clearly before you do anything in the future.¡± rence clenched his fists tightly. He did not expect that he would be bullied by two brown-haired kids. Then, he punched the wall beside him. ¡°Ryan Monor, sooner orter, I will make you pay the price.¡± ¡°Mr. Hall, should we follow them and see who they really are? Does it have anything to do with Western Europe?¡± One of his subordinates directly asked. Their forces were not weak. They had been bullied by the Western European forces for nothing. Naturally, they could not let it go just like that. ¡°We can¡¯t investigate. Otherwise, we will get ourselves into trouble. This Ryan Monor isn¡¯t simple. How could he do such a thing at such a young age?¡± However, reance did not expect to see Jackson here. If he had known about this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have touched these things. Although rence didn¡¯t want Jackson to follow Ryan to run errands, he had to admit that Jackson was much stronger than his peers. rence turned around, his face still cold. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly during this period of time. Anyone who dares to disobey my orders will die.¡± Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 She Had to Face the Problems Alone Ryan and the others returned to Western Europe overnight. They had to bring back the original stones they had bought. In the car, Ryan looked at Jackson, who had a lot on his mind, and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Things might not be what you think they are. Sometimes they might let youe back to life and make some decisions. After all, you know very well who treats you well these years.¡± ¡°When I was young, I heard my mother call rence a person, but I have never seen a picture of him. I never thought that we would recognize each other in this kind of situation.¡± Jackson¡¯s father was very good to him all these years. Besides providing a seed, rence had never done anything else. ¡°I know what you are thinking right now. After all, he is your biological father. You have to think carefully about how to make the decision.¡± ¡°It seems like only I can know about this matter. I hope that we won¡¯t have any more interactions in the future.¡± Jackson knew that bringing up this matter at home would make his mother worry. Furthermore, their family was very happy right now. There was no need to cause any more trouble because of this man. After rushing back to Western Europe at noon, the group returned to the headquarters. Ryan ordered them to take care of those things. Recently, thepany had not been peaceful. Roman should y some new tricks again. He was afraid that Elena alone would not be able to handle it. ¡°The things have been dealt with. What else do we need to do?¡± Isaac asked. Since most of the things here had been taken care of, Ryan had nothing to worry about. ¡°Let¡¯s return to the country.¡± ¡°Return to the country?¡± Both Jackson and Isaac were stunned. It was not easy for them toe here. Now thepany¡¯s fianc¨¦s needed to be verified, if they did not deal with it, they would face a big problem in the future. ¡°What I mean is that the two of you will stay here and I will go back by myself. There were still many things that needed to be dealt with in thepany. Roman would definitely not stop during this period of time. I am worried that Elena won¡¯t be able to deal that man.¡± Although there were people left to protect Elena, she was only saved from being killed. It was easy to be bullied in thepany. And Amara was also there. She would not let Elena go easily once she knew theter was alone. ¡°Ryan, I think you are a little too sensitive. Sister-inw has the ability to handle these matters. You have to trust her.¡± Jackson said his point of view. As the saying goes, a bystander can see clearly. Elena had contributed to thepany¡¯s current results. She was not that weak. Ryan¡¯s concern would cause chaos. ¡°Ryan, I think what Jackson said is right. You should let sister-inw go and explore.¡± Although Elena was sometimes soft and weak, her temper was strong. She would never admit defeat. The fight with Jonathan and Adeline over the past five years had allowed her to grow a lot. They had heard about Elena. They did not interact with each other before, so they did not inquire about the real reason. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Hearing the persuasion of his two good friends, Ryan also fell into deep thought. What they said was true, but Roman and Amara were cunning. If Elena was really hurt, Ryan would definitely me himself. After a long while, Ryan looked at the men in front of him. ¡°I know. Let¡¯s go deal with business first.¡± He was somewhat moved by their words and did not want to talk about this anymore. Jackson and Isaac left with Ryan. After all, after dealing with private matters, it was time to take care of thepany¡¯s matters. ¡­ The day after Ryan left, Elena went straight to thepany the next morning. When Ryan was not around, everyone would report to Elena first before continuing to work. Nova held the report in her hand and came to the office. When she found that Elena was not around, she looked at Tina, ¡°Where is the general manager¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°Sister-inw just went out. Give me the things first. I will hand them to her when shees back.¡± Tina had a decent smile on her face and her gentle appearance made it hard for people to reject her. Nova was not stupid. She could see the thoughts of this woman. If she handed the things to Tina directly, it would dy things. Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Company Gossip ¡°No need. I¡¯ll give it to her when Mrs. Manageres back.¡± Nova was used to all kinds of deceit in the company. She would never allow herself to make such a low-level mistake. Tina was angry but it was not easy for her to re up. Her words were soft and she needed Elena to take care of everything. She did not even have the chance to show off. But she knew that there would be a day when she would appear. At that time, these people would have to listen to her orders. Tina smiled again, ¡°Okay. I just came and am not familiar with thepany¡¯s business. Give these things to me. If I lose them, it would not be worth it.¡± Nova¡¯s brows carried a trace of disgust. The CEO clearly stated that it was not allowed to build rtionships, but she kept calling him cousin and sister-inw, afraid that others would not know that he was Ryan¡¯s cousin. ¡°Miss Tina, originally I should not have said these words, but since the CEO isn¡¯t here, I should remind you. The president said that thepany doesn¡¯t allow connections. Even if you are the president¡¯s cousin or the general manager¡¯s cousin, if people hear this, they will think ourpany¡¯s rules and regtions are a bluff.¡± Nova said it bluntly. This woman wanted to hook up with men whenever she saw them. Did she think that she was Adriana Lima? Everyone would like her? ¡°Sister Nova, I¡¯ll remember this. You came to thepany early and are very familiar with the rules. I¡¯m not too clear about this, so I hope you won¡¯t me me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful in future and won¡¯t give you a chance toin.¡± Although Nova was still unhappy, Tina¡¯s attitude of asking for advice made it difficult for her to scold again. She could only take the things back to her seat. Elsa saw that Nova¡¯s expression was not right and went forward to ask, ¡°What is the matter? Did you quarrel with that woman again?¡± ¡°She is indeed very cunning. Originally, I wanted to scold her and tell her not to continue calling cousin and sister-inw. But I didn¡¯t expect a few words would block me, I couldn¡¯t say a word.¡± Nova frowned. She thought that this woman was just a little rookie, but she did not expect that theter would be so cunning. Even her way of speaking was hard to figure out. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°You know that the general manager will definitely not let someone who does not have the ability to work under him. She was able to convince the general manager and madam to take that position. Her ability was definitely not weak. Furthermore, she must have a strong backing to be able to enter the company with Ryan¡¯s help. However, after she entered thepany the general manager¡¯s attitude towards her was ordinary. So letting her enter thepany should be due to the pressure of the elders, right? Thepany can¡¯t afford to lose face like that.¡± Elsa had worked here for a long time, so she was very urate in judging people. Besides, there were not many people who could resist this woman¡¯s looks. Although Ryan Monor usually looked like a cold ice berg, he was still a man after all. It was still not enough to resist her pestering. At this time, Elena walked past the door. When Nova saw Elena, she immediately got up and followed with her things. Seeing Nova following her, Elena went to her desk and sat down. ¡°Mrs. Monor, the report fromst month andst quarter have all been summarized. I brought it to you to take a look.¡± Even sincest time Elena fixed her up, Nova and Elsa werepletely convinced of this woman, so they did their best not to cause any trouble. ¡°I understand.¡± Elena took the report over and took a look. Indeed, it was all summarized. And whether it was expenses or ie, they were all done very meticulously. Elena looked at the person in front of her. ¡°You did it very well. I will take it over to the CEO now.¡± For some reason, Roman had them to personally deliver the financial reports of every floor to his office in the past two months. So Elena had to make a trip every month. Although she was reluctant, it was her job after all. ¡°Alright, I will go out and do my work.¡± Since her work was done, there was no need for her to continue staying her. Nova turned around and left. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 A Fight Broke in the Office Elena arranged the financial report in her hand and sent it to Roman¡¯s office. But unexpectedly, Roman and Amara sat together and acted very intimately. Elena was shocked for a moment. But since the door was wide open, she walked over and knocked on the door. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Amara did not panic when she saw her. She stood up slowly and tidied her clothes before walking in front of Elena. Without waiting for Elena to speak, she raised her hand and gave her a p. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to knock first?¡± ¡°Amara, don¡¯t push your luck. When I came in, the door was open and I knocked on the door. The two of you are not behaving properly here. Why did you hit me?¡± Elena did not think that Amara would dare to hit her here. Elena was not a fool and naturally knew what the two of them wanted to do here. But they did not close the door and there was no need to me it on her. Amara sneered, ¡°Now that Ryan is not here, I want to see who will care about you. Don¡¯t think that you will have nothing to worry about just because you marry Ryan. I will definitely not let you get what you want.¡± ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Amara was about to walk to Roman¡¯s side when Elena stopped her. ¡°Is there something else? Could it be that you want to give me another two ps after getting beaten up by me just now?¡± Amara had a smile on her face. This woman had been too arrogant recently and seemed to have forgotten how she entered the Monor Family. If it wasn¡¯t for the face that she was afraid of causing trouble for Roman, she really wanted to teach her a lesson. Elena only smiled and walked in front of Amara without saying anything. In the next second, without waiting for her reaction, she raised her hand and gave Amara a p. The p was so hard that one side of Amara¡¯s face instantly became swollen. ¡°You¡­ You actually dare to hit me? Do you not want to live anymore?¡± After Amara finished speaking, she angrily grabbed Elena¡¯s hair. Elena felt pain and also grabbed Amara¡¯s hair. The two of them fought like this in Roman¡¯s office. In the end, Elena won with great strength. Seeing Amara fall to the ground, Elena stepped forward and stepped on her body. ¡°Aren¡¯t you very capable? I want to see how you are going to turn the tables today. Don¡¯t think that I am not going to lower myself to your level, so I am easy to bully.¡± Roman, who was standing at the side, closed the door when he saw the two of them fighting. After all, one should never expose their dirty linen in public. After that, Roman pulled the two of them away. ¡°Alright, the two of you stop fighting. No matter what, the two of you are sisters. Don¡¯t mess around here.¡± Elena shook Roman¡¯s hand that was holding her arm then took the document and handed it to him, ¡°I have finished summarizing this season¡¯s report. There is no need for me to stay here anymore.¡± After that, she looked at the woman in the ground, ¡°But Amara, let me tell you. If you dare to provoke me again, I will not let you off easily.¡± After saying that Elena was about to leave. But unexpectedly Roman suddenly stopped her. ¡°Wait a minute. Do you n to leave just like that?¡± ¡°I know Amara is your girlfriend now, but don¡¯t forget that this is a matter between us sisters. You cannot interfere here. Besides, I don¡¯t think I am wrong. I won¡¯t let you me me for no reason.¡± Roman nced at Elena¡¯s face which was red from the p. Suddenly he did not have the heart to me her. He picked up the financial report. ¡°I know your group is very capable, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with this financial report. Remember to send it earlier next time.¡± ¡°Roman, you can¡¯t just let her go like this. She just hit me, so she can¡¯t just leave like this. You have to help me teach her a good lesson.¡± Amara didn¡¯t want to let this go. She couldn¡¯t let this hit go in vain. She had to make that damn woman pay the price. ¡°Alright, you were wrong in this matter first. She just came to report. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have met her.¡± Roman hoped that Amara would be more reasonable. He wanted to use this as an excuse to show off his strength to Ryan. If Amara¡¯s unreasonable actions aroused Elena¡¯s suspicion, then all of his n would be in vain. Amara knew Roman was angry, so she did not say anything else. Although Elena did not understand what Roman wanted to do, his attitude towards her hand changed 180 degrees, making her somewhat at a loss. ¡°I have already epted this report. When Ryanes back, I will give him a summary of all the company¡¯s financial reports. I hope that nothing will go wrong when the timees.¡± For some reason, Elena felt uneasy in her heart, as if something was going to happen. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to check again?¡± Elena asked again. After all, the financial report was not a small matter. If there was even a small fork in the road, the entire company would suffer. If others found out, they would think that theirpany was making false ounts. At that time, even if there was a reason, it would not be clear. Chapter 148 Chapter 148 Chapter 148 There Was a Crack in His Feelings ¡°I believe in your abilities and my brother¡¯s judgment.¡± Once something went wrong with their team¡¯s report, they would definitely start with Ryan. Therefore, no matter if that document was wrong or not, Ryan would not be able to escape. ¡°In that case, I will not disturb you anymore.¡± Elena only wanted to leave this ce as soon as possible. Last time she came here, Amara had already started quarreling. Today, they actually started fighting. If it was in Lewis Family, perhaps everyone would me her. But today, Roman didn¡¯t blindly defend Amara. Instead, the battle between the two of them had calmed down. He did a do a good deed. ¡°I will let you go today, but let me tell you this. The matter between the two of us isn¡¯t over yet. I will definitely not let you go next time.¡± Amara wished that she could pull her tendons and skin her skin. She had never suffered such humiliation before. If it wasn¡¯t for Roman, she would definitely let her know the consequences of offending her. Elena sneered. ¡°hehe, is that so? I will give you the same words. Don¡¯t think that you have been pampered since you were young, so everyone has to give in to you. I, Elena, won¡¯t give in. what I hate the most is a woman like you. I hate you since I was young. I will never be able to change it for the rest of my life.¡± In the past, Elena would give in to this woman because of her mother. But now, she no longer needed to beg the Lewis family. There was no need for her to pursue fake feelings with this family. After Elena finished speaking, she left. Amara looked at Roman in puzzlement. ¡°Are you going to let her go like this? She even dared to do this to me here.¡± Amara¡¯s face was full of grievance. She had never suffered such grievance since she was young. She realized that ever since she knew Elena, her life had been filled with many disasters. ¡°It was your fault in the first ce. Even if you report it to your grandfather, he will also help her. I forcefully suppressed this matter, and she will definitely not say anything outside. She will give me face. But if you want to make this matter bigger, it¡¯ll be hard to stop when the timees.¡± Roman wasn¡¯t as petty as Amara. If it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to put Ryan to death by using this opportunity, how could he bear to let others touch Elena? During this period of time, Amara and Elena appeared one after another. He realized more and more that Elena was indeed much more capable than Amara. This Amara was just a vase. If not for the support of the Lewis family, he definitely would not choose such a woman as his wife. ¡°She hit me a few times today. Once day, I will make that woman pay the price. I can¡¯t just let it go like this.¡± Amara took her bag and left the office. Although she knew what Roman wanted to do, she did not want that woman to be so impudent in front of her. Roman looked at the financial report and inserted the document that he had prepared earlier into it. He put all the documents together. Although it was a little troublesome, it was a good n to deal with Ryan. Elena returned to her office. Everyone looked up and saw the obvious palm print on Elena¡¯s face. It looked like she had been bullied upstairs. Only Roman¡¯s current girlfriend, Amara, dared to attack openly. Tina wanted to see the palm print on Elena¡¯s face and went forward to ask, ¡°Sister-inw, what happened to you? Who bullied you?¡± Elena looked at her coldly. ¡°Go back to work if you have nothing to do. Elsa,e to my office.¡± Elena called Elsa to her office and closed the door. She didn¡¯t have the mood to deal with this hypocritical woman. Elsa looked at Elena and asked, ¡°What happened to you? Could it be that Amara bullied you again?¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°How did you know it was Amara?¡± Elena was a little curious. These people did not see it, so how did they guess that it was Amara? ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard to guess? In the entirepany, only the CEO would dare to do this to you. The CEO naturally would not hit a woman. Then it could only be the CEO¡¯s girlfriend. So it could only be her.¡± Elsa was not stupid, she clearly knew the situation. But Ryan was not here now, so Elena could only endure such bullying. After all, no one in the bigpany dared to go against the CEO. Elena left Ryan¡¯s office and took some ice cubes to put on his face. ¡°You are right. Only Amara in the wholepany would dare to do this to me. But I¡¯m not angry, because Amara is the most pitiful.¡± Think about how Roman¡¯s attitude was towards Amara in the office, Elena clearly feel that there was a crack between the two of them. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Elsa did not understand. Amara was born in a prestigious family and Roman was such a handsome prince. The two of them were a match made in heaven. How could they be the most pitiful? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Their Rtions Was Just for Show ¡°There are some things that you can only see on the surface. The reason why the two families are together is because of this marriage. If something happens to Jonathan, do you think the Monor Family will still let them together again?¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Elena exined to Elsa. She had been in thepany for so many years and had done so much for Roman. She should know what kind of person their CEO was. ¡°What you mean is that Roman and Amara are putting on a show, but they don¡¯t love each other. When the two of them in thepany, even if they are not in front of us, they will still show off their affection.¡± When Elsa saw them, she thought that the two of them were about to get married. ¡°Roman and Amara are together for the interests of the two families, otherwise, with Roman¡¯s personality, why would he agree to marry Amara so soon?¡± During this period of time, she understood what kind of person Roman was. He was simply a viin. He would do anything for his own purpose. He would never care about other people¡¯s feelings, even if it was Amara. Now that something had happened to Lewis family, Amara would never leave Roman. Amara liked Roman, so she would naturally not give up such a big tree. ¡°I thought that the two of them really loved each other, but I never thought that everything was just an act. In that case, there is nothing for me to be envious of.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why thepany looks calm and peaceful. In fact, there have already been many bloody battles. You must be careful not to be used. Roman and Amara will probably do something to squeeze Ryan and me. When the timees, you must be smart. Don¡¯t forget that you are my man now.¡± Elena reminded Elsa to let her know her position. ¡°I naturally know what I should do. No matter what happens next, I will stand on your side. But you must do what you promised me.¡± Elsa was not stupid. Thepany¡¯s interests were now above all else. Therefore, she would not be a gun for anyone, nor would she be the head bird. ¡°Alright, I will call you when there is something. Recently, help me keep an eye on Tina. She passed the conversation between us to Roman. She must not be a good person.¡± Initially, Elena thought that Tina would not do anything under her nose. She thought that she only wanted to stay by Ryan¡¯s side. But she did not expect that she had underestimated this woman. She had be a stumbling block for them. If it affected the rtionship between her and Ryan, it would not be worth it. ¡°Recently, she seems to have given something to Roman. As for what it is, I¡¯m not sure. However, Roman seemed to be very impatient. After saying a few words, he left. Tina¡¯s face is covered with tears, as if she was scolded.¡± Elsa recalled the changes that happened to Tina during this period of time. She could clearly feel her ambition. Since Elena asked them to monitor Tina, then they could not let go of any trace of her. After that Elsa left the office. After all, she still had more important things to do and must not dy Elena¡¯s time. After Elena finished dealing with these matters, it was already time for her to get off work. When she walked out of the office, she did not expect Tina was still working overtime. Elena walked over and knocked on her table. ¡°It is sote and you are still working overtime. Go back home.¡± ¡°It is fine sister-inw. I still have things to deal with. I¡¯ll go home after I¡¯m done. Are you off work? Be careful on the way home.¡± Tina had a smile and a little worry on her face. But Elena clearly felt that she had other intentions. This was not to measure a gentle man¡¯s heart with a petty person¡¯s heart. If this woman could leave the Monor Family Company and transfer to a branchpany in Western Europe, she would be at ease. This way, she would not be able toe into contact with Ryan. At the same time, she would be able to stay away from their line of sight. However, if this happened, Tina¡¯s mother woulde and cause trouble, which would make things difficult for Ryan. Therefore, this matter had to be properly considered. They could not act rashly. ¡°I know. You should also go back early. Your mother will be worried.¡± Elena said and left. She did not have time to care about whether this woman would return home or not. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Leaving the Meeting to Attend the Phone Call After Elena returned to the vi, she sat in the study to deal with thepany¡¯s matters. She subconsciously looked at the office chair and thought how Ryan used to sit there and work for hours. She had not talking to him for this period of time. After thinking for a while, she dialed Ryan¡¯s number. At this time, Ryan was in a meeting at thepany. When the phone rang, everyone subconsciously thought that his phone rang. If the boss was unhappy, they would definitely not have a good ending. When everyone realized that the sound came from Ryan¡¯s side, they all looked at him in confusion. The boss actually took his phone and made a sound today? He had never held a phone before. Ryan lowered his head and looked at the caller ID. When he looked at the word ¡®Wife¡¯ on the screen, a smile appeared on his face. Looking at the smile, everyone present was stunned. Why was their boss so happy today? In the past, if someone¡¯s phone rang during a meeting, they would probably be killed by Ryan¡¯s eyes. But today their boss actually brought a phone and even his phone rang! The President was acting so abnormally today. Could it be that he was in love? The female secretary behind Ryan saw the caller ID and frowned. ¡°CEO, everyone is waiting for you to have a meeting. Are you going to answer this call or not?¡± Ryan did not pay attention to anyone present in therge meeting room. he stood up and walked out under everyone¡¯s stunned gaze. Outside the meeting room, he said gently, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s still night in the country. Why are you calling me sote?¡± ¡°I miss you. I don¡¯t know when you will back. I just want to hear your voice.¡± ¡°How are you doing there? Did Isaac get rescued? And are you hurt?¡± Elena said carefully, afraid that she would say something wrong and make him unhappy. Ryan heard her worry and smiled fainted. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my little wife to miss her husband so much. In that case, I will go back and apany you.¡± ¡°Have you settled the matters over there?¡± Elena was worried that she would disturb Ryan. ¡°Yes, it is almost done.¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was t and did not look like he was in trouble. Jackson, who followed his out, happened to hear his words and could not help butugh. Was this man always like to deceive his wife? Ryan looked at him with a warning look. And Jackson, of course, immediately shut his mouth. Elena¡¯s hanging heart also rxed. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Are you alright there? Is anyone troubling you in thepany? You must tell me when you are wronged. I will definitely get it back for you a thousand times over.¡± Ryan knew that they would not stop their actions until he was there. ¡°I won¡¯t let myself feel wronged. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not used to the days when you¡¯re not here. You can work in peace outside. I¡¯m at home. Don¡¯t worry.¡± When Elena said that she missed him and was not used to be without him, Ryan felt warm in his heart. He was longer alone. He had a family. If she liked him, everything he did was worth it. ¡°I know, but I don¡¯t want to work right now. I just want to go home and apany you.¡± Although he had no choice but toe on a business trip, Elena¡¯s words really warmed Ryan¡¯s heart. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t disturb your work anymore.¡± She only hoped that Ryan could take care of his work properly outside. That way, she would be at ease. ¡°It just so happens that I have a meeting to attend. Isaac is fine now. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Before he hung up the phone, Ryan reminded her. Jackson, who was waiting at the side, curled his lips. ¡°You have been married for so long. Don¡¯t you know how to be romantic? A straight man made of steel.¡± ¡°Come andment on me when you have a wife.¡± Ryan looked as cold as an iceberg as usual. Jackson really wondered how Elena tolerated this man. ¡°Just say what you want to say. Don¡¯t waste my time here. I still have a meeting.¡± Ryan looked at Jackson coldly. Jackson raised his head and looked him. ¡°Ah, as expected, people in love are all fools. I don¡¯t know who threw so many people in there and ran out to answer the phone. Now it¡¯s my fault?¡± Jackson said it faintly but did not dare to say anything else. If he really made this ancestor angry, everyone would have a hard time. Chapter 151 Chapter 151 Chapter 151 The Boss Is In A Good Mood Ryan returned to his seat and looked at his subordinates who were starting at him nkly. He coughed lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s end today¡¯s meeting here. All of you have good opinions. The PowerPoint presentation is also very good. Who did it? Double the sry.¡± The secretary standing at the side was stunned. He was the one who made the PowerPoint presentation. He did not expect the president to double the sry with just one sentence. It seemed that the president was in a very good mood. ¡°Thank you, CEO Reynolds.¡± This could be considered a blessing in disguise. Originally, the PowerPoint presentation was not very good, but time was tight. He wanted to exin himself to muddle his way through, but he did not expect the CEO to give him a raise without even looking at it. ¡°Do it well. Thepany will definitely not treat you unfairly.¡± After saying that, Ryan left the office. The people who stayed behind looked at each other. Was this still their cold-faced King of Hell, Ryan Monor? Isaac looked at Jackson, ¡°Did he take the wrong medicine today?¡± However, Jackson leaned back on the chair and spread his hands. ¡°You don¡¯t know how great the power of love is. When he was answering the phone outside, our President smiled brightly.¡± Hearing this people sitting there became even more excited. One of them mustered up his courage and asked Jackson, ¡°Director Hall, does President have a girlfriend?¡± Isaac and Jackson looked at each other andughed out loud. Jackson said whileughing, ¡°Well speaking of truth, our President just loves his wife very much.¡± The people present were even more shocked. Their Present got married? When? And With whom? ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s not sit here anymore. The CEO is happy today. What request do you want to make? Hurry up and tell us. Everyone, go and do your work.¡± Jackson and Isaac knew that if they sit here, those people would ask them even more questions about Ryan. And if that man knew that they were talking about him behind his back¡­ Well, they didn¡¯t want to die so early. Both of them walked out of the meeting room and came to Ryan¡¯s office. But thatter was not there, so they went downstairs to find him. But they didn¡¯t expect an unexpected to be there. When Jackson saw rence, he frowned. He did not expect theter toe to Western Europe. rence¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Jackson. He looked at Ryan and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to work here. I want to see your boss. Please let me in.¡± ¡°Why are you looking for our boss? Cooperation or something else?¡± Ryan sat on the sofa in the lobby and looked at the man in a suit in front of him. He looked very simr to Jackson. ¡°I came to your boss because I have something to do. Why should I tell you? You don¡¯t deserve to know, so you should go in and report.¡± rence looked arrogant, as if he had gotten what happened in Eastern Europe a few days ago. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you got your courage from. You don¡¯t even know what happened before coming back.¡± A mocking smile appeared on Jackson¡¯s face. This rence was too stupid. He didn¡¯t even know who the boss was. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s literally what it means. You don¡¯t even know who the President is, so you came to talk about cooperation. Ryan is sitting right in front of you, but you can¡¯t recognize that he is Leonardo Reynolds.¡± Isaac echoed from the side. This Jackson didn¡¯t even have a brain, so how did he get on the Eastern European list of wealthy people? N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. rence never thought that Ryan was the CEO of King RYN, Leonardo Reynolds. Even Charles couldn¡¯tpare with such strength, let along Roman. ¡°Are you actually Leonardo Reynolds?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this better.¡± Ryan did not hide his identity, but he did not know why this man was looking for him. If they cooperated, he did not have time to develop in Eastern Eupore. ording to the market situation there, if he wanted to develop, he could only buy over the entire market. Moreover, he really could not make much money, so there was no need to develop his power. ¡°Now you should tell me why you¡¯re here.¡± Ryan looked at his surprised expression and asked. ¡°I am here to talk about cooperation. Now it seems that I don¡¯t have a chance. So, I¡¯m here to see my son.¡± rence looked at Jackson. Jackson did not expect him to say that. He looked at him to say that. He looked at him with an expressionless face. ¡°Do you need something from me? I don¡¯t think you and I have anything to do with each other.¡± ¡°Mr. Monor, I want to talk to Jackson alone. Can you give us some time?¡± rence¡¯s eyes were fixed on Jackson. He had a lot of things he wanted to ask him. ¡°I am not free, and I have nothing to talk to you about. If you give me the sry for the dy, I can consider it.¡± Jackson did not agree readily. There was hatred in his heart for this man. Although it was the first time he had met him, his heart felt a little different, but when he thought of his mother, he could not speak to him properly. Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Talking Back Ryan turned around and saw Jackson¡¯s reaction. He turned around and looked at rence. ¡°To be honest, this is a matter between the two of you. I have no reason to interfere, but Jackson is my brother. So I have to seek his opinion. If he wants to, I will naturally give him some time. But if he doesn¡¯t want to, you can¡¯t force him.¡± ¡°Jackson, I know you hate me, but I want to talk to you privately about the matters of Hall family and you. Besides, you are already an adult. There is no need to hide the reason why I left you all those years ago.¡± rence didn¡¯t have much feelings for Jackson. After all, he was only his father in name, and he didn¡¯t have the responsibly of a father. ¡°I will say it again. You don¡¯t have the right to talk about my mother and father. And you don¡¯t have the right to talk about the Hall Family. When you left, why didn¡¯t you think that you would have such a day? Is there anything you can¡¯t do? rence Hall¡­ Do you know why I can recognize you? Because my mother told me that you are the greatest enemy of Hall Family!¡± Jackson had lost control of his emotions. He didn¡¯t care about rence¡¯s face at all. rence¡¯s face was full of anger. He stood up and pped Jackson¡¯s face. ¡°What kind of attitude is this? If it wasn¡¯t for me, how could you appear in this world? I have let your mother down, I¡¯m sorry about that, but I was forced to leave back then. I didn¡¯t have the ability to give you a good life backCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. then.¡± It wasn¡¯t that rence didn¡¯t want to go back, but he didn¡¯t think that the woman he liked would marry his brother. His son wanted to acknowledge someone else as his father. These things had made rence extremely ruthless over the years, and his son had even treated him like this. How could he not be angry and disappointed? Ryan and Isaac had never thought that rence would actually attack Jackson. Ryan instantly stood up and looked at the man in front of him. ¡°rence, don¡¯t forget whose territory this is. If you dare to touch Jackson again¡­ Don¡¯t me me for being rude to you.¡± Ryan wasn¡¯t afraid of him, so he could do whatever Jackson didn¡¯t dare to do. If Jackson couldn¡¯t do it, he could do it for Jackson. ¡°You don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between him and me. You don¡¯t have the right to interfere in our business.¡± rence looked at Ryan and said, ¡°Mr. Monor, although you are strong, this is our family¡¯s business. You better not worry about it, or you might get caught in the fire.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. Jackson is my brother. I will take care of him no matter what. So you should take care of your own business. Since you have chosen to leave, you should stay in Eastern Europe and not disturb other people¡¯s lives.¡± After saying that Ryan and the others two were about to go upstairs when rence shouted from behind, ¡°Recently, I really want to go back to Huaxia and see how the Hai City is doing. I want to see my family and the woman who used to live with me.¡± Jackson was furious after hearing that. He turned around and grabbed rence¡¯s clothes. ¡°rence, you bastard, try saying that again. You have no right to go back and see my mother, and you have no right to go back to the Hall Family.¡± ¡°Is that so? Then let¡¯s wait and see. I don¡¯t think you can stay by your mother¡¯s side at any time.¡± rence¡¯s words once again angered Jackson. Jackson stretched out his hand to hit him, but was stopped by Ryan. ¡°Jackson, stop.¡± Although he looked down on Jackson, he was still Jackson¡¯s father. If Jackson continued to punch him, it would not be good for him. Ryan understood this better than Jackson, so he tried to stop him. Jackson clenched his fist tightly, and although he was trembling, he still withdrew it. ¡°Get lost! Get lost now! I don¡¯t want to see you again!¡± Jackson stood up and walked out. After walking out of the door, he turned around and saw the three men had already disappeared into the hall. His subordinate went forward and asked, ¡°Boss, we could have talked to young master earlier. Why did you say that? Didn¡¯t that mean that the rtionship between father and son has been worn down?¡± rence sneered, ¡°What does that brat have to do with me? I just came to teach him a lesson. His mother is now married to my brother. I have already made them want to die, so why would I acknowledge him as my father and son?¡± After saying this, rence saw that the person at the corner of the street had disappeared. Only then did rence rx and slowly let out a breath. Then he said to the people behind him, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s leave now!¡± Those subordinates did not know what their boss hade for. However, they did not suffer any losses. They had no choice but to leave with him. They had no idea what rence was thinking right now. They only felt that their boss was like a person who didn¡¯t recognize anyone. Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 There Was A Financial Loophole Ryan and the other two went back to the office. Ryan sat down on a chair. ¡°That¡¯s enough. We have settled most of the matters here. Don¡¯t think too much about it now. When enemiese, soldiers will block. When wateres, earth will block. Everything will be resolved. We can¡¯t stay here any longer. If rence has his eyes on us¡­ We must not let him break our defensive barrier. Book the ne tickets for tonight. I feel like something is going to happen in China.¡± One had to say, Ryan¡¯s predication was very urate. Today, Roman called all the higher ups for a meeting. Elena took Ryan¡¯s ce and attended the meeting. The atmosphere of the meeting room was unusually solemn. When it was about to end, Roman took out a document and threw it on the table. ¡°This is the financial report you made. Whether it wasst month or thest quarter, there was a big problem. How do you do things after making such a low level mistake? Each and every one of them said that it was for the sake of thepany. If such a thing is found out, the entirepany will be finished.¡± One of the shareholders frowned and looked at Roman. He asked in disbelief. ¡°What happened, Director Monor? Why is there such a big loophole in thepany?¡± ¡°What are you all doing? Why are you here with such a huge sry to ask me what¡¯s going on? None of you can escape thepany¡¯s loophole. If you can¡¯t deal with it properly, then get the hell out of here.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Ryen end the other two went beck to the office. Ryen set down on e cheir. ¡°Thet¡¯s enough. We heve settled most of the metters here. Don¡¯t think too much ebout it now. When enemiese, soldiers will block. When weteres, eerth will block. Everything will be resolved. We cen¡¯t stey here eny longer. If Clerence hes his eyes on us¡­ We must not let him breek our defensive berrier. Book the plene tickets for tonight. I feel like something is going to heppen in Chine.¡± One hed to sey, Ryen¡¯s predicetion wes very urete. Todey, Romen celled ell the higher ups for e meeting. Elene took Ryen¡¯s plece end ettended the meeting. The etmosphere of the meeting room wes unusuelly solemn. When it wes ebout to end, Romen took out e document end threw it on the teble. ¡°This is the finenciel report you mede. Whether it wes lest month or the lest querter, there wes e big problem. How do you do things efter meking such e low level misteke? Eech end every one of them seid thet it wes for the seke of thepeny. If such e thing is found out, the entirepeny will be finished.¡± One of the shereholders frowned end looked et Romen. He esked in disbelief. ¡°Whet heppened, Director Monor? Why is there such e big loophole in thepeny?¡± ¡°Whet ere you ell doing? Why ere you here with such e huge selery to esk me whet¡¯s going on? None of you cen escepe thepeny¡¯s loophole. If you cen¡¯t deel with it properly, then get the hell out of here.¡± Elena raised her head and looked at Roman¡¯s flushed face. He should be really angry. Although she didn¡¯t know what had happened, it was the first time he had such a big temper here. Then Roman took out a financial report and threw it in front of Elena. ¡°Look, this is the financial report made by Ryan¡¯s offices. Not only are there many loopholes, but they also lied about the truth. There is a bnce of more than 3 million in this ount. Did Ryan swallow the money, or was it taken away by your team?¡± Elena looked at the report. There was indeed a problem with it. There were loopholes in the technical problems written on it, and the final ount could not match it. Elena frowned. ¡°Impossible. This is not our ount book. I checked it before and gave it to you. There were no problems before.¡± ¡°So you mean I tampered with the contents? Your signature is on it. You can decide how you want to pursue this matter.¡± Elena frowned. She had checked this report with Ryan and she herself verified several time. There would definitely not be any problems. Why was there a problem when it came to Roman? There must be someone behind it! ¡°There is definitely a problem with this part of the financial report. When I handed it to you, there was indeed my signature on it. Someone must have used this to make an article. I request to redo this financial report. If I can¡¯t find the 3 million, I will take the responsibly for this part.¡± Elena looked at Roman, hoping that he would give her a chance. However, Roman only smiled faintly. ¡°Elena, how long have you been in thepany? How can you take the responsibility for this? Whoever made the report will take the responsibility. You don¡¯t need to be here to take the lead. Ryan hasn¡¯t returned yet. I can suppress this financial report first. If he can¡¯t solve the problem when he returns, I can only report this matter to the tax bureau.¡± Roman knew that Elena would definitely take the responsibility for Ryan. But his ultimate goal was Ryan. So he would never give her a chance. ¡°Ryan hasn¡¯t returned yet. We are husband and wife, and his responsibility is my responsibly. I will apply to make this financial report again, and I will bear all the consequences.¡± Elena knew that even if Ryan was present, Roman would use this matter to suppress him. Although Ryan had brought these shareholders before, five years was enough to change the hearts of some people. They could do anything. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 I Will Protect Ryan With My Life ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t have to take the responsibility for this matter with Ryan around. Let¡¯s do this for today. If Ryan doesn¡¯t return within three days¡­ I will hand over all of this information to tax bureau. I hope that Ryan can give me a reasonable exnation.¡± ¡°If not¡­ Just wait for him to be fired. I will not let such a person a person stay in thepany.¡± Roman would never give face to Ryan. He had taken away a lot of things from theter. He would never let Ryan live. Three million was not a small amount. Even if Elena could make those financial statements for Ryan, Ryan would not have the money to block this hole. Elena narrowed her eyes and instantly understood Roman¡¯s purpose. She mmed the table and stood up. ¡°Roman, I finally understand. Didn¡¯t you want to chase Ryan out of Monor Family? I¡¯m telling you that it¡¯s impossible. I will never let him suffer injustice for no reason.¡± Seeing this woman¡¯s resolute look for Ryan, Roman was a little dazed. He originally thought that such feelings could only appear in novels and television dramas. He raised his head and looked at this woman. Only then did he realize that not only did she have a beautiful appearance, but she also had a firm heart. To protect her husband, she did not hesitate to scold the President of thepany in front of everyone. He was afraid, Amara would have never done this. Roman stood up and said that the meeting was adjourned. Everyone shook their heads as they walked out, as if they didn¡¯t believe Ryan was such a person. ¡°Like I seid, you don¡¯t heve to teke the responsibility for this metter with Ryen eround. Let¡¯s do this for todey. If Ryen doesn¡¯t return within three deys¡­ I will hend over ell of this informetion to tex bureeu. I hope thet Ryen cen give me e reesoneble explion.¡± ¡°If not¡­ Just weit for him to be fired. I will not let such e person e person stey in thepeny.¡± Romen would never give fece to Ryen. He hed teken ewey e lot of things from the leter. He would never let Ryen live. Three million wes not e smell emount. Even if Elene could meke those finenciel stetements for Ryen, Ryen would not heve the money to block this hole. Elene nerrowed her eyes end instently understood Romen¡¯s purpose. She slemmed the teble end stood up. ¡°Romen, I finelly understend. Didn¡¯t you went to chese Ryen out of Monor Femily? I¡¯m telling you thet it¡¯s impossible. I will never let him suffer injustice for no reeson.¡± Seeing this women¡¯s resolute look for Ryen, Romen wes e little dezed. He originelly thought thet such feelings could only eppeer in novels end television dremes. He reised his heed end looked et this women. Only then did he reelize thet not only did she heve e beeutiful eppeerence, but she elso hed e firm heert. To protect her husbend, she did not hesitete to scold the President of thepeny in front of everyone. He wes efreid, Amere would heve never done this. Romen stood up end seid thet the meeting wes edjourned. Everyone shook their heeds es they welked out, es if they didn¡¯t believe Ryen wes such e person. Only Elena and Roman were left in the huge conference hall. ¡°Roman, let me tell you. I believe in Ryan. I will never admit anything that I never done. Even if you bring more evidence, we will fight with you till the end.¡± Elena¡¯s face was full of coldness as she looked at Roman. This kind of feeling made Roman go crazy with jealousy. Perhaps, no one would ever treat him like this. That Ryan was a cripple. There was still someone protecting him. What did Elena like about him? Roman suppressed his jealously and smiled, ¡°I have said that my goal is very simple. One mountain cannot tolerate two tigers. Even if you know it is a conspiracy, so what? Without evidence, you are still at my mercy. Since you want to help Ryan, let¡¯s continue. Don¡¯t regret it when the timees.¡± ¡°Then I will wait and see. I will never admit defeat. I will protect Ryan with my life.¡± After saying that, Elena left. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Roman looked at her determined look and swept the things on the table to the ground. He also did not know why he was angry. Amara was clearly the best choice but he had his heart set on Elena. Elena angrily walked into her office while muttering. Tina saw her look and immediately went forward to ask, ¡°What happened, Sister-inw? What happened? You do not look good.¡± ¡°Just do your work.¡± Elena red at her and shouted. This was may be the first time she lost control in front of Tina. Elena did not forget what Elsa said to her earlier. This woman had a deal with Roman. She had to keep a safe distance from this woman. Otherwise, it would not be worth it if she died here one day. Tina did not think she would be scolded. Her eyes filled with tears. She looked at Elena pitifully. But Elena, who was already pissed off, did not even bother to look at her and went straight into her office. She had had enough of this woman¡¯s hypocrisy. Tina could only lower her head and return to her seat to sulk. Elsa happened to see her expression and helplessly shook her head. Why did this woman want to enter thepany? Elena had already treated her like this and she still wanted to stay here. It seemed like she really wanted Ryan. Inside the office, Elena looked at the financial report and could not understand why there was suddenly a problem. It was indeed her personal signature on it. But now she had to find the problem to prevent Roman from getting what he wanted. Ryan had already lost so many things. He absolutely couldn¡¯t lose this position. Thinking of this, Elena instantly became alert and began to check the ounts. Although the string of numbers was a little confusing to Elena, for Ryan, she had to find out the truth. Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Chapter 155 Roman Confessed His Feelings It was already one o¡¯ clock in the morning, Elena was still working overtime in thepany. Looking at the string of numbers, Elena¡¯s head was a little dizzy. She even felt nauseous for no reason and wanted to throw up. Mrs. Baker could not contact to her, so she directly came to thepany. Seeing that Elena was still working, she ran over with heartache. She ced the food in her hand on the table. ¡°Why are you still not going back? I was very worried so I came over to take a look. Don¡¯t work so hard anymore. Hurry up and go back to rest. Women can¡¯t stay up sote.¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker, I still have a lot of ounts that I haven¡¯t checked. There have been some idents in thepany during this period of time. If I don¡¯t find out in time¡­ I¡¯m afraid it will affect Ryan.¡± Elena looked at her watch. She did not expect it to be sote. She looked at Mrs. Baker and said, ¡°Thank you for giving me food, and I must investigate within three days. You can go back first.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Today, Roman had said something about Ryan in front of so many people. It had a bad influence. She couldn¡¯t allow the situation to develop and just sit there and wait for death. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t disturb you. You have stayed up all night and haven¡¯t eaten anything, right? Let¡¯s eat first. If you fall ill, I¡¯m afraid Young Master won¡¯t let you continue working.¡± Mrs. Baker felt a little heartache when she saw her trying so hard, but she could not persuade her. It wes elreedy one o¡¯ clock in the morning, Elene wes still working overtime in thepeny. Looking et the string of numbers, Elene¡¯s heed wes e little dizzy. She even felt neuseous for no reeson end wented to throw up. Mrs. Beker could not contect to her, so she directly ceme to thepeny. Seeing thet Elene wes still working, she ren over with heerteche. She pleced the food in her hend on the teble. ¡°Why ere you still not going beck? I wes very worried so I ceme over to teke e look. Don¡¯t work so herd enymore. Hurry up end go beck to rest. Women cen¡¯t stey up so lete.¡± ¡°Mrs. Beker, I still heve e lot of ounts thet I heven¡¯t checked. There heve been some idents in thepeny during this period of time. If I don¡¯t find out in time¡­ I¡¯m efreid it will effect Ryen.¡± Elene looked et her wetch. She did not expect it to be so lete. She looked et Mrs. Beker end seid, ¡°Thenk you for giving me food, end I must investigete within three deys. You cen go beck first.¡± Todey, Romen hed seid something ebout Ryen in front of so meny people. It hed e bed influence. She couldn¡¯t ellow the situetion to develop end just sit there end weit for deeth. ¡°Alright, elright, I won¡¯t disturb you. You heve steyed up ell night end heven¡¯t eeten enything, right? Let¡¯s eet first. If you fell ill, I¡¯m efreid Young Mester won¡¯t let you continue working.¡± Mrs. Beker felt e little heerteche when she sew her trying so herd, but she could not persuede her. Elena though about it and agreed. Then, she opened the lunchbox and ate as she sorted out the data. However, she did not know that there was a person in the dark watching their every move. The man retreated to the dark and dialed a number. ¡°Boss, that woman is still working overtime. The nanny is sending her food. They are still in thepany.¡± Roman, who had already rested, sat up, when he heard that. ¡°What did you say? She is still working overtime. Does she not want to live anymore?¡± ¡°She is still up there. Do you want us to chase her out?¡± That woman was going all out. It wouldn¡¯t take long for her to get the data back, and they would have nowhere to go if the truth was leaked. ¡°Forget it. You don¡¯t have to keep an eye on her.¡± Roman hung up the phone and stood up. He did not feel sleepy anymore. He did not expect Elena to fight so hard for Ryan. Roman drove back to thepany. The light on Elena¡¯s floor was still on. Elena, who was immersed in working, suddenly heard the sound of footsteps. At this time there should be no one, right? She turned around and suddenly Roman, who wasing in. she was shocked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Then she turned around and again lowered her head to look at the documents. She said slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely investigate that amount. I will definitely not let Ryan take the me.¡± Mrs. Baker saw that Roman came sote and was afraid that he did not have any good intentions. She just watched from the side. But she saw the way Roman was staring at Elena and felt that Roman had an indescribable feeling towards Elena. Hearing her words, Roman frowned. ¡°Is Ryan really that important?¡± Elena could hear that his tone carried a lot of anger. ¡°Ryan is my husband. Of course he is important. Is this what big brother came to ask me?¡± Elena did not even turn her head and continued to organize the information. Roman snatched the information from her hands and threw it on the ground. Elena saw that her results from the night were thrown away and instantly got up to scold loudly, ¡°Roman, are you crazy? These are the data that I worked so hard to make. It was all messed up by you.¡± ¡°If I was the one who married you back then, would you do the same?¡± Roman shouted loudly. Elena¡¯s eyes widened when she heard him. She did not understand why he said that. Even if she did not marry Ryan, she would not marry him. Mrs. Baker was also shocked when she heard this. Roman actually hid such thoughts. Elena was Roman¡¯s younger brother¡¯s woman. He actually dared to covet his sister-inw? If Ryan knew about this¡­ she was afraid both of them would kill each other! Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Ryan Descended From The Sky Elena was shocked after hearing his words. After a while, she shook her head and took a step back. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t marry Ryan, with your Monor Family¡¯s has high standards, how could you take a fancy to me? You have your Amara, so please don¡¯te and mess with my life. What I do has nothing to do with you.¡± Elena did not expect Roman to say such words. Fortunately, there was no one else. If Ryan knew about it, the rtionship between the brothers would be even more tense. ¡°Ryan is just a cripple. What can you do by following him? You will be a widow for rest of your life. You might as well divorce him and marry me.¡± Roman said bluntly. He did not care that Mrs. Baker was still there. ¡°Shut your mouth. Ryan is my husband. I will not allow anyone to insult him. I think you are drunk. I will treat nothing happened just now. So leave immediately. You are not wee here.¡± Elena only wanted to chase him out. No matter what his purpose was, she could not let him continue to go crazy here. Hearing her words, Roman was so angry that, heughed. Instead of going out, he took a step forward and came in front of Elena. ¡°Ryan, that piece of trash, has nothing in his hands. He has no power and nobody is supporting him. So why are you so possessive towards him? What does he have that I don¡¯t have? At least I have a pair of legs that can walk properly while holding your hand, but that bastard doesn¡¯t even have this.¡± ¡°I told you to shut up. You don¡¯t have the right to judge my husband. Get lost! Get lost immediately!¡± Veins propped out of Elena¡¯s forehead. She was so angry that she trembled. She really wanted to p his man to death. Mrs. Baker was Ryan¡¯s man. If she knew, then Ryan would know in no time. She had to chase Roman out immediately. Elena did not want Ryan to misunderstand. Hearing Roman¡¯s words, Mrs. Baker was so shocked that her mouth was wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe Roman to lower himself to this level. He had already snatched everything single thing from Ryan. Now that after so many years Ryan finally found his happiness in Elena, he even wanted to snatch her from Ryan? Roman looked at the woman who was burning with anger nkly. He had never though that he would suddenly fall in love with this woman. In the past, he had thought that she was a little ambitious. She was just a woman that the Lewis family didn¡¯t want. Elene wes shocked efter heering his words. After e while, she shook her heed end took e step beck. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t merry Ryen, with your Monor Femily¡¯s hes high stenderds, how could you teke e fency to me? You heve your Amere, so pleese don¡¯te end mess with my life. Whet I do hes nothing to do with you.¡± Elene did not expect Romen to sey such words. Fortely, there wes no one else. If Ryen knew ebout it, the reletionship between the brothers would be even more tense. ¡°Ryen is just e cripple. Whet cen you do by following him? You will be e widow for rest of your life. You might es well divorce him end merry me.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Romen seid bluntly. He did not cere thet Mrs. Beker wes still there. ¡°Shut your mouth. Ryen is my husbend. I will not ellow enyone to insult him. I think you ere drunk. I will treet nothing heppened just now. So leeve immedietely. You ere not wee here.¡± Elene only wented to chese him out. No metter whet his purpose wes, she could not let him continue to go crezy here. Heering her words, Romen wes so engry thet, he leughed. Insteed of going out, he took e step forwerd end ceme in front of Elene. ¡°Ryen, thet piece of tresh, hes nothing in his hends. He hes no power end nobody is supporting him. So why ere you so possessive towerds him? Whet does he heve thet I don¡¯t heve? At leest I heve e peir of legs thet cen welk properly while holding your hend, but thet besterd doesn¡¯t even heve this.¡± ¡°I told you to shut up. You don¡¯t heve the right to judge my husbend. Get lost! Get lost immedietely!¡± Veins propped out of Elene¡¯s foreheed. She wes so engry thet she trembled. She reelly wented to slep his men to deeth. Mrs. Beker wes Ryen¡¯s men. If she knew, then Ryen would know in no time. She hed to chese Romen out immedietely. Elene did not went Ryen to misunderstend. Heering Romen¡¯s words, Mrs. Beker wes so shocked thet her mouth wes wide open. She couldn¡¯t believe Romen to lower himself to this level. He hed elreedy ched everything single thing from Ryen. Now thet efter so meny yeers Ryen finelly found his heppiness in Elene, he even wented to ch her from Ryen? Romen looked et the women who wes burning with enger blenkly. He hed never though thet he would suddenly fell in love with this women. In the pest, he hed thought thet she wes e little embitious. She wes just e women thet the Lewis femily didn¡¯t went. Now it seemed like this woman was much stronger than Amara. He began to doubt his choice. ¡°Big Brother, it¡¯s sote. Are you here to care about my wife?¡± At this time a voice suddenly came from the door, following that a man in the wheelchair pushed the door open. When Ryan saw at the scene in front of him, he went straight to Elena¡¯s side. Elena, who was burning with anger a moment ago, suddenly lit up when she saw him. She did not expect Ryan toe. She smiled happily, ¡°Why are you back?¡± Ryan smiled faintly and held her hand. ¡°I came back after I finished dealing with the matters over there. I went home but none of you were at home. So you guys must be at thepany. That¡¯s why I came over. But I didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so in advance? I could have prepared some food for you.¡± Seeing Ryan running around, Elena felt her heart ache. Ryan smiled, ¡°If I told you earlier that I aming back, would you be surprised? I wanted to surprise you.¡± Both of them hadn¡¯t seen other for many days, so when they met again, they began to talk happily. But they totally ignored the man who was looking at them angrily in the front. Looking at the two of them showing off their affection, Roman could not stand it anymore. ¡°Ryan, you are finally back. There are so many problems in the financial report. Don¡¯t you want to say something? Leaving Elena here to wipe your butt is really good.¡± ¡°I believe that Big Brother is very clear about where the money went, so no matter how hard we investigate, we will not be able to find it. Elena doesn¡¯t need to continue investigating. I will make a financial report for you myself.¡± After saying that, Ryan pulled Elena¡¯s hand. ¡°How many times I told you not to work overtime. You¡¯re exhausted. Let¡¯s go home.¡± The two of them did not care about Roman still standing there and walked out while holding hands. Roman looked at the smile on Elena¡¯s face that he had never seen before. Then he angrily threw everything on the table. ¡°Ryan, wait for me. I will make you look good.¡± Ryan and Elena got into the car. After sitting properly, Elena looked at him and said carefully, ¡°Actually, I¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. I heard what you said, when I came to find you. I originally thought that Amara could satisfy all of his needs. But I didn¡¯t expect that she would still target you.¡± Ryan had already noticed it a long time ago. It was just that this woman was stupid and couldn¡¯t feel it. ¡°I also didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. I thought it would be easier to read the information in thepany. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have worked overtime in thepany.¡± Elena felt very guilty. She was afraid that Ryan would think too much. ¡°Alright. Alright. I believe you. If the two of us don¡¯t trust each other, how could itst?¡± He knew very well what kind of person Elena was, so he did not think in that direction at all. This girl was just too careful. ¡°Just now, when you told Roman that you had prepared these financial statements, they would alert. They must have taken precautions now.¡± Elena was a little worried. They had a big fight just now. Those shareholders would not stand on Ryan¡¯s side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything is under my control.¡± Elena looked at Ryan who was not worried at all. She did not know what kind of puzzle he was ying. After returning the home, just as they stepped into their room, Ryan pulled Elena into his arms and buried his head in her neck. He was there when Roman barged into the office and heard their conversation from the beginning. No man in the world would like if someone was coveting his woman. If he didn¡¯t sit in the wheelchair at that moment, he would definitely had beat Roman to death. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Although Ryan said that they should trust each other, Elena was still worried in her heart. After all it was not a small matter that could be avoided by some sentences. She herself could not believe that Roman had this type of feelings for her. If the Lewis Family knew about this¡­ She was afraid even her dead body could not be found by anybody. ¡°Ryan, actually I¡­¡± The rest of Elena¡¯s words were stopped by Ryan¡¯s kiss. He kissed her forcefully, not leaving a chance to retrieve and his hands moved around her body. After all it was more than two weeks since theyst saw each other. Now his beautiful wife was finally in his arms, did he want to restrain anymore? ¡°I haven¡¯t taken a shower¡­¡± Elena¡¯s face was flushed red, as she gave him a shy look. Ryanughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t taken either. Let¡¯s take a shower together.¡± After saying that, he started his wheelchair, as he carried her into the bathroom. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Video As Proof The next day, when Ryan and Elena came to the conference hall together, no one knew when Ryan had returned. There was a trace of evasion in their eyes and they did not dare to look at him. Elena was very clear about the reason but she did not have the mood to care about them. She took the documents which Roman said to have 3 million yuan in deficit yesterday and nned to confront him. Roman looked at Elena, who was sitting beside Ryan. Although he was dying with jealousy, he did not say anything. He threw all the information in his hands to the center of the table and said to the shareholders. ¡°There is a problem with this financial report. If Ryan can prove that he didn¡¯t poach thepany, this matter will be resolved. Otherwise, even if I am your Big Brother, I will not protect you.¡± ¡°I have something to say.¡± Elena ignored Roman¡¯s words and stood up. She ced the financial statements in her hand one by one in front of the shareholders before returning to her seat. ¡°The previous financial statement was subcontracted by someone. This is the correct one. Furthermore, there is Mr. Roman Monor¡¯s personal signature in it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and investigate.¡± Elena addressed Roman with his full name, which described her attitude towards theter. After finished speaking, she erged the picture to the screen. This way, Roman would not be able to go back on his words. The shareholders discussed animatedly. Looking at the financial report in their hands, they knew there was no problem. It seemed that Roman¡¯s side had been tampered with. The next dey, when Ryen end Elene ceme to the conference hell together, no one knew when Ryen hed returned. There wes e trece of evesion in their eyes end they did not dere to look et him. Elene wes very cleer ebout the reeson but she did not heve the mood to cere ebout them. She took the documents which Romen seid to heve 3 million yuen in deficit yesterdey end plenned to confront him. Romen looked et Elene, who wes sitting beside Ryen. Although he wes dying with jeelousy, he did not sey enything. He threw ell the informetion in his hends to the center of the teble end seid to the shereholders. ¡°There is e problem with this finenciel report. If Ryen cen prove thet he didn¡¯t poech thepeny, this metter will be resolved. Otherwise, even if I em your Big Brother, I will not protect you.¡± ¡°I heve something to sey.¡± Elene ignored Romen¡¯s words end stood up. She pleced the finenciel stetements in her hend one by one in front of the shereholders before returning to her seet. ¡°The previous finenciel stetement wes subcontrected by someone. This is the correct one. Furthermore, there is Mr. Romen Monor¡¯s personel siure in it. If you don¡¯t believe me, you cen go end investigete.¡± Elene eddressed Romen with his full neme, which described her ettitude towerds the leter. After finished speeking, she enlerged the picture to the screen. This wey, Romen would not be eble to go beck on his words. The shereholders discussed enimetedly. Looking et the finenciel report in their hends, they knew there wes no problem. It seemed thet Romen¡¯s side hed been tempered with. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°This is a serious matter. This must be thoroughly investigated.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. If we allow these people to cause trouble, it will destroy the harmony between our two young masters.¡± Those people suddenly started to think about Roman and Ryan. Elena looked at these creepy old men with disdain. She felt these fence-sitters were disgusting. ¡°Since you all think someone did this, I watched the entirepany¡¯s surveince videost night. There is really a big discovery but it was my fault.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, those people started to make noise again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get financial report back? How is it your fault?¡± When the directors saw that Ryan cleanly escaped from his situation without a scratch, they started to hug his thighs tightly again. So what if Ryan left the position of president? Roman was really not a match of a single hair of this man. At this time, Xavier walked in with an unknown USB drive in his hands. He slightly bowed to the members present, then went in front of the projector and inserted the USB in theputer. Suddenly, a video started at the screen. There was the scene of Roman¡¯s office. A lot of people were coming in and out. The people who had dealings with Roman on the screen did not have any abnormalities after all it was about work. Everything was alright until a woman¡¯s figure suddenly showed on the screen. It was no other than Tina. Tina handed a document to Roman with a nervous expression. When the directors saw this woman, they were stunned. ¡°Who is this woman? Why have I never seen her before? Is she a new intern from somewhere?¡± Elena finally knew what Tina gave Roman. ¡°I should not have left this woman in ourpany and let her frame me.¡± Ryan looked at Roman. This person didn¡¯t seem to care about anything and didn¡¯t exin anything. ¡°I can¡¯t believe there is such a thing. This woman is a scourge. I suggest that we just fire her and never hire her again. We also want topletely shut her down.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. We must definitely punish her severely for this matter.¡± Those people became even angrier when they found out that it was Tina who did it. If this woman really seeded, the entire Monor family would be in chaos. ¡°I will go and call Tina over.¡± Elena got up and left the meeting room angrily. This woman wanted to frame her husband? She really had a thick skin. Roman looked at her and did not say anything. Elena walked to Tina and knocked on her desk. ¡°Come with me to the meeting room. There is something I need you to do.¡± ¡°The meeting room? Sister-inw, I¡¯m just an intern. Even if I go up, I won¡¯t be able to understand anything.¡± Tina faintly felt that something was about to happen and her heart was slightly flustered. Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Did Someone Force You With A Knife? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just a small matter. You¡¯ll know when you go up. Ryan is waiting for you upstairs. He asked me toe down and call you.¡± Elena directly mentioned Ryan. As long as it was rted to Ryan, she would never refuse. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just as Elena thought, Tina quickly stood up and went to the meeting room with her. Everyone looked at the female who came in with a solemn expression. ¡°I did not expect that it was you who caused the entirepany to nearly be paralyzed. A little intern actually has such ambition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I suggest that we fire her as soon as possible so as to avoid leaving behind any hidden dangers.¡± The moment Tina came in, she was criticized by the board of directors. She did not what had happened and looked at Roman. But theter did not look at her at all. ¡°You¡­ What do you mean by this? I did not do anything wrong. Why did you fire me?¡± Tina started to y dumb. Elena just sat in her seat and did not say anything. Ryan also did not have any reaction. ¡°You still dare to argue? We all saw that you gave the wrong financial report to the CEO. If not for the timely investigation, something would have happened.¡± One of the men stood up and pointed at Tina as he shouted. Tina was shocked and began to shirk, ¡°How is that possible? I have never done such a thing before. How could I admit it? Why did you nder me? Who on earth can¡¯t tolerate me?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just e smell metter. You¡¯ll know when you go up. Ryen is weiting for you upsteirs. He esked me toe down end cell you.¡± Elene directly mentioned Ryen. As long es it wes releted to Ryen, she would never refuse. Just es Elene thought, Tine quickly stood up end went to the meeting room with her. Everyone looked et the femele who ceme in with e solemn expression. ¡°I did not expect thet it wes you who ceused the entirepeny to neerly be perelyzed. A little intern ectuelly hes such embition.¡± ¡°Thet¡¯s right. I suggest thet we fire her es soon es possible so es to evoid leeving behind eny hidden dengers.¡± The moment Tine ceme in, she wes criticized by the boerd of directors. She did not whet hed heppened end looked et Romen. But the leter did not look et her et ell. ¡°You¡­ Whet do you meen by this? I did not do enything wrong. Why did you fire me?¡± Tine sterted to pley dumb. Elene just set in her seet end did not sey enything. Ryen elso did not heve eny reection. ¡°You still dere to ergue? We ell sew thet you geve the wrong finenciel report to the CEO. If not for the timely investigetion, something would heve heppened.¡± One of the men stood up end pointed et Tine es he shouted. Tine wes shocked end begen to shirk, ¡°How is thet possible? I heve never done such e thing before. How could I edmit it? Why did you slender me? Who on eerth cen¡¯t tolerete me?¡± Tina looked at Elena with grievance in her eyes. ¡°Sister-inw. What on earth is going on?¡± Elena did not want to waste her breath and directly pressed the screening button. It was the video Tina chatting with Roman. Tina widened her eyes when she saw herself in the big screen. She was careful enough, how could she be discovered? Furthermore, Roman said that there were no cameras there. ¡°No¡­ impossible! I have never done such a thing! It is not me!¡± Tina firmly denied. It was not easy for her to enter thispany. If she was fired, whichpany would still dare to want her? ¡°The video is already here, yet you still dare to quibble. I think you have ulterior motives. You want to take over Monor family¡¯s property. We have seen many women like you. Don¡¯t think you can be a phoenix just because you just look like this. After all, pheasants are still pheasants. You¡¯ll never be able to reach the stage in your entire life.¡± The other shareholders did not give her any face at all. Elena¡¯s face was cold. All of this was her own fault, she could not me anyone else. Tina shook her head and went forward to pull Ryan¡¯s hand. ¡°Cousin, please save me. I was forced. I only did it this time. Please don¡¯t chase me away. I am your cousin. You can¡¯t do this to me.¡± ¡°You were forced? Did someone force you to do it with a knife? There is no need to beg me. Also, don¡¯t call me cousin anymore. That year, your mother did save my grandfather. I¡¯ve already repaid the debt from back then. We¡¯ll have nothing to do with each other from now.¡± Ryan said bluntly. In the past, he had held himself back for Elena¡¯s sake. Even though he had no blood rtion with her at all, he still agreed to let her work in thepany. But instead of being grateful, this woman actually betrayed him. How could he possibly keep such a person? ¡°No, cousin this isn¡¯t like this. Listen to my exnation. I really have my reasons. I just hope I can stay by your side. Cousin, please don¡¯t drive me away. Can¡¯t you see my feelings for you in all these years?¡± Tina cried and shouted. She couldn¡¯t leave this job. She couldn¡¯t leave Ryan. It was not easy for her to have the opportunity toe here. If she was chased away, all of her previous efforts would be in vain. ¡°Rtionship? I¡¯d rather not have such a rtionship with you.¡± Ryan directly rejected her. He might spear her for her mother, but he would never let her stay in thepany. ¡°Sister-inw¡­¡± Tina knew that Ryan was famous for his steely heart, so she looked at Elena. Last time, it was because of Elena that she could enter the Monor Family Company. If the former was a little soft-hearted, she still had a chance. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 She Will Follow Roman Tine begged Elena bitterly hoping that theter would give her another chance. However, Tina did not know that Elena had already made up her mind. She wanted to chase her out. In the past, she thought that she would be more obedient under her watch. But she did not expect that this woman was like a time bomb that could explode at any time. Elena would not be as foolish as to continue to keep her by her side. Elena pushed Tina away. ¡°Previously, I pitied you so that Ryan allowed you toe to thepany. I did not expect that you would not grateful to us and still want to kill us. Do you think we¡¯ll still let you live?¡± If Elena really chose one, she would rather choose Amara. At least she would not y such dirty tricks. ¡°Sister-inw, you have helped people a lot. You can¡¯t do this to me. Cousin, I beg you. I promise I will wholeheartedly follow you in the future. I will not think about any messy things anymore. Tina looked at Ryan. She could not cut off her own path of wealth. Elena sneered. This woman really did not know what was good for her. ¡°Tina, did you not hear that just now? My husband has already told you. He is not your cousin. Don¡¯t try to get close to him here. You should at least know about your bottom line. You should pray for your own good.¡± After Elena finished speaking, she did not pay attention to anyone. She pushed Ryan out of the meeting room without looking back. Tina weakly sat on the ground. Everything was ruined. The shareholders looked at her and started to criticize her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an ingrate. If it wasn¡¯t for you, the Monor family would not have any problems. You¡¯d better leave now.¡± Tine begged Elene bitterly hoping thet the leter would give her enother chence. However, Tine did not know thet Elene hed elreedy mede up her mind. She wented to chese her out. In the pest, she thought thet she would be more obedient under her wetch. But she did not expect thet this women wes like e time bomb thet could explode et eny time. Elene would not be es foolish es to continue to keep her by her side. Elene pushed Tine ewey. ¡°Previously, I pitied you so thet Ryen ellowed you toe to thepeny. I did not expect thet you would not greteful to us end still went to kill us. Do you think we¡¯ll still let you live?¡± If Elene reelly chose one, she would rether choose Amere. At leest she would not pley such dirty tricks. ¡°Sister-in-lew, you heve helped people e lot. You cen¡¯t do this to me. Cousin, I beg you. I promise I will wholeheertedly follow you in the future. I will not think ebout eny messy things enymore. Tine looked et Ryen. She could not cut off her own peth of weelth. Elene sneered. This women reelly did not know whet wes good for her. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Tine, did you not heer thet just now? My husbend hes elreedy told you. He is not your cousin. Don¡¯t try to get close to him here. You should et leest know ebout your bottom line. You should prey for your own good.¡± After Elene finished speeking, she did not pey ettention to enyone. She pushed Ryen out of the meeting room without looking beck. Tine weekly set on the ground. Everything wes ruined. The shereholders looked et her end sterted to criticize her. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be such en ingrete. If it wesn¡¯t for you, the Monor femily would not heve eny problems. You¡¯d better leeve now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. A person like you isn¡¯t worth sympathizing with. CEO, just deal with what you need to do.¡± The few shareholders behind also left conference room. Only Roman and Tina were left in the entire meeting room. Tina helplessly sat around the ground. She originally thought this time she would definitely win. During this period of time she always been cautious and this time she had finally gotten a chance to turn the tables. That night when she was working overtime, after Elena left she went to her office room and tampered with the documents. Then she gave the documents to Roman. She thought that when the timees the shareholders would definitely ask about the missing money. And because Elena personally signed in the document, she would be the prime suspect. Because of this Ryan would personally kick Elena out of both thepany and his life and after that both Ryan and the position of Second Young Madam of Monor family would be her! But she never would have thought that instead of ming Elena, Roman would actually use this matter to target Ryan. And for this her meticulous n waspletely ruined. Tina looked at Roman. She did not know whether he would help her or not. She knelt forward with the mentality of trying. ¡°Mr. Monor, please help me. I can do anything you want me to do. I really cannot lose this job.¡± ¡°Weren¡¯t you begging Ryan just now? Everyone in thepany knows that we brothers are not on good terms with each other. Do you think I will give you a chance?¡± Roman didn¡¯t think that this woman would betray her benefactor for her own benefit. He wouldn¡¯t spend so much effort to nurture a traitor. ¡°Mr. Monor, it is not like this. It was cousin who brought me into thepany. But he does not like me. It was Elena who caused this. Otherwise, I would not have ended up like this. You must help me.¡± Tina again med all the mistakes on Elena. She had nned everything so perfectly but why Elena was so lucky to cross all obstacles? And why Ryan liked her so much? Why?! Roman raised his eyes and looked at this woman who was kneeling on the ground. She actually dared to me all this on Elena? He lifted her chin. ¡°I have never seen someone like you who med all of your mistakes on someone else. You are really despicable.¡± Tina¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. She did not understand why he would say such words. Moreover, she stole this information for his sake. He actually did not help her. ¡°President¡­¡± Tina¡¯s words were a little shaky. She did not know what he was going to do. They were powerful. And even if he killed her, no one would be able to me him. Feeling the trembling of this woman, Roman let go of her. Tina was so scared that she fell to the ground. It was as if she had just experienced a life and death cycle. ¡°I thought you would be very capable. That¡¯s all. Since you have begged me to this extent, I will not fire you. Since Ryan won¡¯t let you live, then follow me. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let you do any work. I will give you ten times the previous sry. But if there¡¯s anything you need in the future, you have to go through fire and water.¡± Roman lowered his head and yed with Tina¡¯s hair. ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Dishones ¡°I heard Mr. Monor. I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do. As long as you don¡¯t chase me away.¡± Tina let out a long breath. She thought she was really finished. She did not expect that Roman would actually save her. It seemed that she really followed the wrong person back then. If she had known that Roman was so easy to talk to, she wouldn¡¯t have gone to find Ryan back then. However, when Ryan was in high spirits, no one would have thought that he would fall into such dire straits. Not only was his legs crippled, but his position as the President had also been taken away by someone else. It was indeed pitiful. But it didn¡¯t matter. As long as she could get the benefit, it didn¡¯t matter if it was Ryan or Roman. ¡­ When the matter of the financial report hade to an end, thepany¡¯s returned to the right track. Only the table beside Elena was empty, and the people and things were moved away. Elena was concentrating on the work in her hands. Suddenly, there was a message. There was a meeting for everyone in the afternoon. Elena frowned. When did Roman have such time to conduct meetings every day? After the lunch, Ryan and Elena went to the big meeting room in thepany. They sat in the middle of the front row. Roman stood in the middle and talked about the rules and regtions of thepany as well as the recent developments. Elena was already familiar with these things, so she did not pay attention to them. When everyone thought that there was nothing important, a person came in front and served tea to Ryan. When Elena looked up, she was stunned. The person who gave Ryan tea was actually Tina! Elena could not sit still and instantly felt a fire burning in her heart. Roman actually did not expel this woman! Seeing the unpredictable expression on Elena¡¯s face, Tina had a decent smile on her face. ¡°What? Sister-inw saw me today as if she saw a ghost?¡± Elena looked at her coldly and then looked at Ryan who was beside her. ¡°I originally thought that Roman¡¯s way of doing things was brilliant. It seems that it is only so-so.¡± ¡°Everything was within my expectation. Now, I just feel that he is very noisy.¡± Ryan knew all about the company¡¯s problems. ¡°Cousin is right. Everything is under your control. You did not think that I would stand on Roman¡¯s side, did you? If you had been a little more kind to me at that time, I would not have stood up on the enemy¡¯s side. Cousin, don¡¯t me me for not caring about our past rtionship.¡± Tina said while observing Ryan, hoping to see a trace of regret on his face. However, this man was still expressionless, as if he didn¡¯t hear her. Tina knew that it was boring and handed the tea to Elena. Just as she was about to leave, Ryan slowly opened his mouth. ¡°I remember that I have already reminded you not to call me cousin again. Don¡¯t me me for being impolite. Although your house is under your parents¡¯ name, but I have the right to take it back directly. After all, I paid the money.¡± ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t go too far. This house was exchanged by my mother for saving your grandfather. It has nothing to do with you. You have no right to take it back.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Tina was still very concerned about this man¡¯s thoughts. When this matter was mentioned, she was still very sad. ¡°It is true that your mother saved my grandfather. I did not call the police. It is already considered as repaying my debt of gratitude.¡± Ryan did not look at her anymore. He felt that she was disgusting. Elena, who was beside the two of them, heard it very clearly. She smiled faintly and said, ¡°Sometimes it must be in your life. If it isn¡¯t, then don¡¯t force it in your life.¡± She seemed to have forgotten that if Amara knew that her fianc¨¦e was fooling around with other women, she would definitely cause a ruckus. Although the Lewis family was no longer the same as before, it was still stronger than Tina. ¡°Miss Elena is right. I can only listen humbly. The two of us have been together and it is still not bad. We will definitely return it to you in the future.¡± Tina¡¯s heard was filled with resentment and she would definitely not let this Elena off! Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 He Would Destroy What He Can¡¯T Ge Elena scoffed at her words. ¡°How capable do you think you are? You are just another person¡¯s dog after all.¡± Tina could do whatever she wanted for her own benefit. Now that Tina and Roman were tied together, she had to be on guard at all times. Tina originally liked Ryan, although he didn¡¯t like her. But after what he did that to her, she naturally hated him even more. ¡°Whether it¡¯s a dog or not doesn¡¯t count. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you are Ryan¡¯s wife. Don¡¯t forget who is in charge of thepany now. If you kneel down and beg me, I can spare you once for Ryan¡¯s sake. Otherwise, if you dare to offend me, I won¡¯t be polite.¡± Tina said fiercely. She was no longer the little girl during her internship. She had learned a lot from Roman. Once must be ruthless and she was always like this. However, she had been pestering Ryan all these years, so she had to pretend to be weak and ipetent. But she never thought that Ryan would be so cruel and merciless. He didn¡¯t even show her any mercy. ¡°Then I really have to thank you. When the timees, you must not show any mercy to me.¡± After saying that, Elena did not pay more attention to her and Tina also took her things and left. Roman, who was on the side, heard everything they said. But he didn¡¯t stop them. If he couldn¡¯t get what he wanted, he would have to destroy it. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Since he couldn¡¯t get Elena, how could he let Ryan get her? The two of them had been fighting for such a long time. It was impossible for them to be destroyed by a woman. Ryan was very happy with Elena, right? He would destroy his rtionship! And the best method to do this was keeping Tina by his side. He knew that creepy woman was coveting Ryan and Elena did not like it. So it was best to use this woman to create a crake. But Roman forgot one thing that Ryan and Elena¡¯s rtionship wasn¡¯t as easy as to be destroyed. After the meeting, Roman took out a piece of information and ced it on the projector. ¡°During this period of time, ourpany will be cooperating with the Thomas family, the super military family for the capital. We must do our best to improve our efficiency so that our cooperation will be more effective.¡± After Roman finished speaking, he immediately looked at Ryan. Sure enough, there was a trace of shock on the man¡¯s face. This man probably never would have thought that he would also contact Amber and work with Thomas family. ¡°Ryan, if you have any ideas, you can just stand up and bring it up¡­ Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I have already forgotten about yourme leg. If you have any questions, you can raise your hand. I will get someone to push you onto the stage.¡± After saying that, Roman burst intoughter. It was as if he was taking Ryan¡¯s weakness for fun. ¡°Roman, don¡¯t you go too far!¡± This damned man knew that this was Ryan¡¯s pain, but he still brought it up in front of so many people. It was obvious that he was doing this on purpose. ¡°Sister-inw, what I said is only the truth. I was just making a mistake just now, there¡¯s no need for you to be so angry. If younger brother has any questions, I will definitely answer them.¡± Roman directly threw the question to Ryan. Ryan just smiled faintly and went straight to the stage with his wheelchair. ¡°I have already read the document just now. This contract was indeed very important to Monor Group. If they could really cooperate¡­ The quality of our economy will also improve.¡± ¡°However, has Big Brother ever thought that their family would seek this cooperation? Of course, they will alsopete with the other three families. We still don¡¯t know if they will fall into the Monor Group¡¯s hands. Besides, Big Brother shouldn¡¯t be happy too early.¡± Although Amber agreed to this job, the specific time of signing the contract was still unknown. So this matter was still not considered over. Therefore, Roman needed to sign the contract with Amber¡¯s family as soon as possible. Now, the people on the board of directors were also starting to get anxious. ¡°Yeah, if the contract is not finalized this time, then it will be a p in the face again. You¡¯d better confirm the time of his partnership, and we can prepare when the timees. After all, this is a big deal. President, you¡¯d bettere to a conclusion as soon as possible.¡± ¡°I think Director Monor is right. This matter concerns the future of thepany. Previously, the problem with the financial report has caused a huge uproar. If there is another problem now, the entirepany will be paralyzed.¡± The other directors also discussed animatedly and began to echo Ryan¡¯s words. Roman frowned. He and Amber only talked about some cooperation matters. Amber had asked him toe up with the cooperation n and did not set the time and location of the contract. If it was really as these people said, could it be that Amber wanted to stand him up? ¡°Everyone, calm down. This matter needs to be discussed slowly. If you are too anxious to achieve sess, it will not be good for thepany¡¯s economic benefits. Please wait patiently. In the future, we will be able to sign a contract with Thomas family.¡± Romanforted those people and made them have faith on him. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Elena Was Beaten Up ¡°Since the President said so, I believe the President can do it. After all, we old people are going to retire soon and can¡¯t take it anymore. When the timees, it¡¯s up to the president what kind of benefits you give us to let us go back to our hometown to retire.¡± They had worked so hard for more than half of their lives. It was time for them to go back and enjoy a good life. Ryan¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He looked at Roman and did not say anything. This man was probably very anxious as well. After all, the details hadn¡¯t been settled yet and he had come to im credit. If there was a mistake that affected thepany¡¯s ie and reputation, and thepany would be destroyed. Therefore, he really did need to consider. Elena got up and went to Ryan¡¯s side. She whispered something in his ear, and then Ryan nodded and looked at Roman. ¡°We have something else to do, so we will leave first. We have already discussed the most important thing in the meeting.¡± ¡°Ryan, you really don¡¯t put me, your big brother in your eyes. I am having a meeting here, and you are in such a hurry to leave.¡± In the past, the two of them had only been hiding in the dark. It was probably because there had been too many things happening recently that they had put their grudges on the surface. It seemed that they were not far away from splitting up. Ryan snorted in contempt. ¡°Is that so? I seem to have never put you in my eyes. So don¡¯t y any tricks on me. Elena, let¡¯s go.¡± After saying that, the two of them left the meeting room, leaving Roman standing there angrily. However, he didn¡¯t want to re up, so he could only swallow his anger and continue the meeting. Aftering out, Ryan asked, ¡°How did you know my mom came?¡± ¡°Elsa just texted me that someone came to your office. She only found out that it was your mother after checking it out, so she asked me to go over. I saw that the meeting was about to over, so I wanted to ask you to go down with me. We haven¡¯t visited the old house for a long time. We¡¯ve indeed gone too far.¡± Although most of the daughter-inws nowadays did not want to live with their mother-inws, if they did not go back for a long time, it would not look good. The two of them entered the office room. before Elena could say anything, Amanda pped Elena¡¯s face. ¡°You slut!¡± ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Ryan never thought that she would hit his wife indiscriminately. ¡°Why did our Monor family marry a daughter-inw like you? We let you work in thepany because we want you to help Roman create benefits. But you actually helped Ryan!¡± Elena had no idea what had happened. The p had hurt the corner of her mouth and it started bleeding. Even her head was buzzing. Elena originally thought that she had done something wrong. But when she heard Amanda¡¯s words, she could not help but get angry. ¡°Ryan is my husband, shouldn¡¯t I help him? Mom¡¯s words are too harsh. Both of them are your children. Even if they can¡¯t be even, they can¡¯t be so different, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting Ryan¡¯s heart?¡± ¡°I am your mother-inw, Ryan¡¯s mother. Can¡¯t I teach you a lesson? You actually dare to say that about me? I think you really don¡¯t want to live anymore.¡± Amanda raised her hand again as she spoke. But this time Elena directly grabbed her arm. ¡°Since you are Ryan¡¯s mother, you must look like a mother. It seems that Ryan is not your biological son at all.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After saying that, Elena pushed hard and Amanda staggered a few steps back and almost fell down. ¡°You slut, what nonsense are you spouting? You don¡¯t even know how hard it was for me to bear a child for ten months and you actually say that Ryan is not my biological son. If it wasn¡¯t for me, he would have been chased out of the Monor family a long ago!¡± Amanda did not care about Ryan¡¯s feeling at all. Initially, Ryan thought that he wouldn¡¯t care about what they did or said, but when it really happened¡­ It was hard for him to ept it. ¡°Chase him out? Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t do that? Now that Ryan is being pushed around everywhere, you and dad never ask about it. Everyone had witnessed Ryan¡¯s strength in the past. If it wasn¡¯t for Roman forcefully upying Monor family¡¯spany, Ryan would never have fallen to such a state. The Monor family wouldn¡¯t have fallen to such a state. And as his mother without caring his feelings, you actually able to say such words. You are really amazing!¡± Elena wasn¡¯tpletely unaware of what happened in the Monor family all those years ago. But after all, she herself was in problem at that time and didn¡¯t have the energy to pay attention to the news. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Not His Mother ¡°Elena, don¡¯t think that just because you marry into our Monor family, you will be able to enjoy a good life. If you continue to say such sarcastic words, I will drive you out!¡± Amanda did not expect that. Now, she actually dared to say such words. It seemed like she did not put Roman in her eyes. During this period of time, she was at home and did not know what happened in thepany. If Amara hadn¡¯t gone to her house yesterday, she would have been kept in the dark. When Roman felt wronged, couldn¡¯t he go home andin? Ryan allowed his wife to bully his brother like this. He was also an outsider. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that although thispany is currently run by Roman, many of the business partners are still in my hands. If you dare to touch my wife again, I won¡¯t mind revealing all the secrets.¡± Ryan sat at the side and said coldly. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about thispany at all. Amanda¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted as she looked at the man in front of her in disbelief, ¡°Ryan, do you dare to say it again? Don¡¯t forget that you still need to rely on thispany.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Then let¡¯s give it a try. I don¡¯t need thispany to live. Can you live without thispany?¡± Ryan threw all the information in his hands onto the table. He did not expect his mother to support her eldest son to this extent. He did not expect her to hit his wife for her eldest son. ¡°You¡­ You¡­ You unfilial son, are you trying to anger me to death?¡± Amanda was so angry that her hand, which was pointing at Ryan, was trembling. ¡°If possible, I don¡¯t mind doing this.¡± Ryan did not follow Amanda¡¯s words and beg for mercy. Begging these people? He was afraid this day would note in this life time. Amanda covered her chest and her voice was trembling. ¡°Ryan, you¡­ you¡­ I didn¡¯t think that I would raise such an ingrate for so many years.¡± ¡°Amanda Monor, don¡¯t you feel pain in your heart when you say this?¡± Ryan¡¯s brows were tightly knitted together. This sentence sounded more like a questioning. Elena stood at the side in disbelief. She could understand the meaning of Ryan¡¯s words. Was he not born by Amanda? Amanda¡¯s entire body was trembling and her face was pale. She looked at the man in front of her but was unable to speak. At this time, Roman suddenly barged in from the doorway. Seeing such a scene, he immediately went forward to support Amanda. ¡°Mom, are you alright?¡± Amanda instantly cried out. But she did not say anything and just looked at Ryan. Roman pointed at Ryan and shouted, ¡°Ryan, do you still have a conscience? She is our mother, and you dare to treat her like this. If you have any anger, you cane at me. Don¡¯t bully our mother!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your mother. Don¡¯t use the word ¡®us¡¯ and confuse us.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, Amanda didn¡¯t know whether she was angry or if she remembered something, she fainted. Roman picked Amanda up and looked at Ryan fiercely. ¡°You better watch your words. If I hear this next time, I will not let you off!¡± ¡°I will be waiting for you at any time.¡± After saying that, he pulled Elena¡¯s hand and left the office. Elena did not know what to say for a moment. She was shocked with the scene just now. Aftering out, Ryan did not say anything and lowered his head. But his face said all of his sorrow and pain. Seeing him like this Elena ran over and hugged his tightly in her arms without saying anything. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me anything?¡± After a while, Ryan slowed opened his mouth. Elena smiled faintly and did not let go of Ryan. ¡°When you want to say it, you will naturally tell me. If you do not want to say it, I will not ask. I respect your personal privacy.¡± Ryan held Elena¡¯s hand and brought her into the room. Ryan sat in the wheelchair and stretched out his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of her mouth. After a while, he looked at her and slowly opened his mouth. ¡°Amanda is not my biological mother.¡± Ryan paused and continued. ¡°Amanda was indeed pregnant at that time. Unfortunately she did not expect my father to cheat on her when she was pregnant. After that, Amanda¡¯s child died when he was born. So after my mother gave birth to me, she was jealous of me. So she directly knocked me out and carried me by her side to take care of me.¡± Ryan only said a few sentences and told her all about his background. Elena actually did not know how to deal with this matter. After all, even in the current fantasy novel, they did not dare to write like this. ¡°How did you know?¡± After all Ryan was very young at that time. If he was directly raised by Amanda¡¯s side, he would not doubt his own background. ¡°My biological mother told me.¡± After Ryan found out about this matter, he directly did a paternity test. Sure enough, there was no rtion with Amanda, but it had a biological rtion with Charles. That¡¯s why he believed what that woman said. It was a pity that because he had been by Amanda¡¯s side for a long time, she did not bring him back. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 Chapter 164 The Secret Was Discovered After hearing this news, Elena was both sad and shocked. Now thinking about it, Elena always felt that Amanda was very biased. If Ryan was really her son, she should have thought about him more than Roman. But she always behaved like this, because Ryan was not rted to her at all. It was a good think that, Ryan knew the truth. Otherwise, he probably would be hurt every time by her words. But now that Ryan could not see his biological mother, he would probably miss her very much. ¡°Can you see your mother often now?¡± Elena asked. ¡°Probably once or twice a year. It¡¯s just that I feel that we are not the same type of people and have a bad rtionship.¡± It wasn¡¯t really bad. But it didn¡¯t have the feeling of being mother and son. After all, they hadn¡¯t met each other for so many years, so they were naturally a little rusty. Moreover, that woman was very tsundere, so she naturally wouldn¡¯t take initiative to get closer. Elena didn¡¯t know how tofort him at this moment. It was indeed very sad. She just went forward and hugged him tightly. It was the best method she could use tofort him. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. You¡¯ve been pped. I¡¯ll go and apply medicine to you first. I can¡¯t let such a beautiful face be ruined by a single p from her.¡± Ryan said as he caressed her face. He knew sooner orter, he would return this p. After returning home, Ryan received a phone call and went to study to settle some matters. Elena returned to the bedroom. She sat in the bathroom and was wiping medicine. The red medicine had a pungent smell. For some reason, she felt this smell was too strong. Elena looked herself in the mirror. There was trace of fatigue on her somewhat swollen face. She had been extremely tired from working during this period of time and was even pped by Amanda today. This matter definitely could not be let go just like that. Why should Amanda say that? And in the office today, she felt that Amanda seemed to be in a somewhat abnormal state of mind. While lost in thought, Elena idently gripped the medicine tube. It sprinkled it all over the floor. Seeing this Elena was anxious and idently put her foot on the medicine. As the result she slipped and directly hit the bathtub and fainted. After about two or three hours, Ryan came out of the study room. When he returned to the room, he didn¡¯t find Elena. Where did this woman go? Ryan went to the bathroom to check. When he opened the bathroom door, he found Elena lying in the bathroom unconscious. Without thinking, Ryan stood from the wheelchair and rushed to pick Elena up. He carried Elena and ced her on the bed to check if she had any wounds. He looked around her body but did not find any wound or blood. But there was a big bump on her head. When he saw this, he knew what was going on. He shook his head helplessly. Seeing that the woman was sleeping soundly, it should not be a big deal. He gently tugged in the nket. He again sat in the wheelchair and went downstairs to bring some ice cubes and instructed Mrs. Baker to cook something before going up to clean. However, just as the bedroom door closed, Elena suddenly woke up. She did not expect that she would actually faint after knocking on the bathtub. Elena rubbed her aching head and actually touched her egg-sized bump. ¡°Damn it, I am already so big but I still fell. I am simply too stupid.¡± Elena got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face. Today was really bad for her. First she encountered Tina, then Roman, and she was pped by Amanda, and now she even fell down and hit her head. However when Elena went to the bathroom, she found that there was a shoe print in the middle of the pool of medicine. Was it Mrs. Baker who helped her onto the bed just now? But looking at the shoe print, it didn¡¯t look like it was the size of a woman. Then could it be that¡­ Suddenly Elena thought of something and ran out to the bathroom, straight to the cloakroom. Elena quietly took out a shoe of Ryan and brought it to the bathroom topare. The shoe print was exactly the same size as Ryan¡¯s shoe! Elena looked at it in disbelief andpared the shoe with the shoe print again and again. But every time the print was exactly same as Ryan¡¯s shoe. What was going on? Could it be that Ryan¡¯s leg was already healed? And he had been pretending from the beginning? Thinking of this, Elena had an indescribable feeling. She could not believe it at all. She and Ryan had been married for so long. Why didn¡¯t he tell her that his legs were better? Could it be that she was still an outsider to Ryan? Suddenly Elena got up and went downstairs. When Ryan saw hering down, he smiled. ¡°You¡¯re awake? Is your head better? When I went in and found you unconscious, I had no choice but to ask Mrs. Baker help you to the bed.¡± Elena looked at him and did not speak. She only nodded her head. When there was still five to six steps away from the first floor, Elena suddenly raised her leg, pretending to be stepping on the air and falling down. When Ryan saw this, he instantly got up and rushed to Elena to hold her. Elena raised her head and looked at him in disbelief. There was both surprise and shock in her eyes. Only then did Ryan realize that in order to save her, he forgot that he could not stand up. Mrs. Baker who was cooking in the kitchen heard the sound and went out to see the situation. When she saw Ryan was hugging Elena was his legs were supporting the weight of two people, she was shocked. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Ryan, even now, you are still lying to me. Your legs are absolutely fine! And you are pretending to be a cripple in front of me??!!¡± Elena shouted at the top of her lungs. Could it be that, in Ryan¡¯s heart¡­ Is she the woman who can¡¯t be trusted? ¡°Elena, listen to me. I didn¡¯t mean to hide this from you, but I¡­¡± ¡°It has been more than half a year since we got married. I know previously it was because I reced Amara to marry you, you didn¡¯t trust me at the beginning. But I didn¡¯t expect that after being with you for so long, you still did not trust me. Why did I have to find out myself? If I didn¡¯t find out today, are you nning to keep this from me for rest of the life?¡± Elena suddenly felt that she was a clown. She protected him from everyone, fought for his sake in everything, and trusted him so much that she would listen to his opinions in everything. And in the end, she didn¡¯t expect that she would be the one being yed in the end. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Do You Ever Trust Me? Mrs. Baker saw that they were about to quarrel and went forward to exin. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t me him. He has his own reasons for doing this.¡± Elena looked at Mrs. Baker in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You also know this?¡± ¡°So you also know this and didn¡¯t get a chance to tell me in such a long period of time. Or is it that I am still an outsider in your heart?¡± Elena looked at Mrs. Baker and asked. It seemed that she already knew about it a long time ago and was just not saying it loud. If she didn¡¯t say her, it was still understandable. But why did Ryan not tell her? ¡°I¡­¡± Mrs. Baker shook her head and sighed. ¡°You should know the current strength of Monor family. If they knew Ryan was pretending, they would still try to frame him. Ryan genuinely likes you and he doesn¡¯t have any disloyalty.¡± ¡°So you think, if I know your secret, I will go and tell Roman or Amanda?¡± Elena¡¯s voice was shaking when she asked this question. Ryan opened his mouth. He wanted to say something but he couldn¡¯t find any words. Hearing this loud noise, Xavier, who was outside, came in to check if everything was okay. When he saw Ryan was actually standing in front of Elena, he was shocked. Did Madam find out? Elena turned her head and looked at Xavier. Seeing his expression, it seemed that he was not shocked seeing Ryan stood up, but he was shocked because Ryan was standing in front of her. ¡°You also knew?¡± Elena looked at Xavier and asked. Xavier lowered his head, did not daring to look her in eyes. ¡°So you knew!¡± Elena suddenly smiled. ¡°Then what about Jackson and Isaac? And Jasper? They must know, right? So everyone around you knows that you are fine and can walk, instead me.¡± At this moment, her eyes were already filled with tears. She never felt so wronged before. This feeling was exactly the same as when she was framed by the Lewis family five years ago. She felt both disappointed and betrayed. Elena looked at Ryan as her tears fell one by one. ¡°Do you ever trust me? Actually you don¡¯t need to answer. I know that you never trust me. In your heart I am always an outsider.¡± Seeing her crying, Ryan went forward to hold her. ¡°Elena, I really didn¡¯t mean to hide it from you. Listen to me¡­¡± ¡°No! You simply don¡¯t trust me! Even after living with you for such a long time, I can¡¯t able to gain your trust. It¡¯s okay. I understand. Since I am outsider, why would you like to tell your secrets to me? You don¡¯t need to exin.¡± After saying that, Elena shook Ryan¡¯s hand and ran upstairs. At this time, she didn¡¯t want to see him at all. The more she saw him, the heartbroken she became. However, it was unknown if she was running too fast or she was unable to face the truth, when Elena was about to reach the second floor, she suddenly slipped. Out of defense, she stretched her hand to hold the bannister, but she lost her bnce and she heavily knocked on the bannister. Moreover she hit exactly the ce she was hurt before. Seeing this, the people present in the hall were shocked. Ryan rushed like crazy and carried her up. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. At this moment, she was already unconscious and blood wasing out of her forehead. Looking at the bright red liquiding out, Ryan¡¯s throat tightened. He shouted while carrying Elena to the room. ¡°Xavier, call a doctor immediately!¡± Mrs. Baker was also not better than Ryan. Many things happened in just a few moments. She really didn¡¯t expect Elena would fell down like this. Ryan ced her on the bed and took out a tissue to wipe the blood from her forehead. His heart was filled with regret. He didn¡¯t expect Elena would take this matter so seriously. ¡°Young Master, the doctor must being now. You should sit in the wheelchair.¡± Xavier brought the wheelchair over. They could definitely not let Roman or others know that Ryan¡¯s legs were healed. Otherwise, the hard work they had done all these years would be in vein. Ryan looked at Elena, who was lying unconscious on the bed then slowly got up and sat in the wheelchair. He felt very bitter in his heart. Soon the doctor came. After inspecting Elena, he told that she didn¡¯t have any serious injury and would be fine after taking some rest. Hearing this, Ryan¡¯s hanging heart finally fell to the ground. When he saw she was falling from so high, he was so scared that he broke into a cold sweat. Before meeting Elena, he wasn¡¯t familiar with the word ¡®Love¡¯. But after he got her, he finally understood what love was called. He didn¡¯t only fall in love with her, but he was also totally depended on her. If there was a day, she was to leave from his life, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t be able to face it. Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Tell Her Everything The next morning. When Ryan woke up, out of habit he starched out his hand to touch the person beside him. Elena used to move around when she slept, so he always used to pull her into his embrace out of habit. But this time the ce beside him was empty. There was no one beside him. Ryan suddenly opened his eyes and sat up from the bed in an instant. He looked around but there wasn¡¯t any trace of the woman. Ryan anxiously stood up and went to the washroom to check. She wasn¡¯t there. Then he went to the cloakroom but she wasn¡¯t there either. Where did she go? Ryan¡¯s mind was nk. Without thinking anything, he rushed downstairs all the way to kitchen. Elena wasn¡¯t there also. Mrs. Baker saw Ryan anxiously running over here even without sitting in a wheelchair. She felt something must have happened. ¡°Young Master, what happen?¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker, did you see Elena?¡± Ryan quickly asked her. ¡°Madam? Isn¡¯t she sleeping in her room?¡± Mrs. Baker asked with uncertainty. So many things happened yesterday and it was indeed hard to ept so Mrs. Baker thought Elena would be still sleeping. ¡°She is not there!¡± After saying that, Ryan went to the hall and called Xavier over. ¡°Did you see Elena?¡± Xavier frowned. ¡°No! I am here since 6 o¡¯ clock in the morning but I haven¡¯t see Madam yet.¡± Hearing this, Ryan became even more anxious. She was still injured. Where did she go early in the morning? Seeing Ryan like this, Mrs. Baker knew that he must be very anxious, so she went forward tofort him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Madam must be at somewhere nearby. We will find her.¡± Just as the three of them were talking, the backdoor of the vi suddenly opened and Elena walked in with a bunch of flowers in her hand. Looking that she was safe and sound, Ryan let out a long breath. He went forward and hugged her tightly. ¡°Where did you go? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He could not describe his feelings right now. He had never been so nervous before. For a moment he really thought that she would leave him. When this thought came to his mind, he felt that his heart stopped beating. Elena did not say anything nor did she look at him. She didn¡¯t even dodge his hug. She stood where she was without moving. ¡°Madam, why didn¡¯t you inform us when you were going out? Sir was very anxious when he couldn¡¯t find you.¡± Mrs. Baker knew that she was still angry. But she couldn¡¯t help but speak for Ryan. Elena still did not exin where she went. She just stood there with a cold expression. After thinking for a whole night, although Elena knew that he had his own difficulties and reasons, she still couldn¡¯t ovee the knot in her heart. She still felt that he didn¡¯t trust her. If he had believed her, he would have tried to tell her. But he didn¡¯t. Ryan looked at her expression and knew that she was still thinking about yesterday¡¯s matter. But he didn¡¯t know what words he should use to exin her. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Elena¡­¡± Before he couldn¡¯t say anything, Elena opened her mouth. ¡°I know what you want to tell me. I understand you have your own reasons. You don¡¯t trust me so you don¡¯t intend to tell me anything. But I am unable to ept this fact right now. So I hope you can give me some time.¡± Elena¡¯s voice was frighteningly cold. Ryan had never heard her voice this cold before. ¡®It is not that I don¡¯t trust you. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t want you to get hurt for me.¡¯ Ryan wanted to say this but his voice could note out of his throat. After Elena finished speaking, she left without looking back. Ryan looked at her back. ¡°I never thought that this wheelchair would be a gap between Elena and me. Actually, I thought about telling Elena many times before. But every time I saw her taking care of me so meticulously, I couldn¡¯t bear it. I just feel happy seeing her fighting for me. But I just didn¡¯t think that this lie would create a hole in our rtionship.¡± He was very regretful. If he knew this would be the oue then he would never have kept this matter from Elena. Mrs. Baker knew that Ryan was feeling bitter in his heart. Actually, half a year after the ident, his legs have had recovered. But in order to find out what was going on, he pretended to be a cripple for four years. No one could understand Ryan¡¯s hard work. The reason why he didn¡¯t tell Elena was because he didn¡¯t want her to worry. Once Roman found out, only Elena would be injured. Mrs. Baker was very clear about this matter. ¡°Young Master, you did not do anything wrong. It was because Madam loves you very much that made her so angry. You should exin it properlyter. Madam is not that kind of unreasonable person.¡± In the evening, Ryan went to their bedroom. He saw Elena was sitting on the bed silently. She had a lot on her mind. ¡°Are you still angry with me?¡± Ryan asked carefully. Since she already knew, there was nothing to hide. This was thest line of defense between the two of them. They had no secrets. Elena did not pay attention to Ryan at all and covered herself in the nket. She didn¡¯t want to see him. Ryan looked at her action and found it somewhat funny. He then stuck his head into the nket and said. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I am sorry. This is my fault. Now that you know my biggest secret, I won¡¯t hide anything anymore.¡± ¡°I¡¯m angry because you won¡¯t tell me anything. You don¡¯t have a shred of trust in me. We are already husband and wife. After being together for so long, don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? How could I casually reveal your secret?¡± Elena sat up and looked at the man in front of her. She was very angry. Thinking about how she had been serving this man during this period of time, she felt very ufortable in her heart. Thinking about this, many times when they got intimate, she felt that Ryan¡¯s legs were moving. But she never thought it in this way. Now she knew the truth, she could not help but get angry at her own foolishness. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have hid it from you. I hope you can forgive me. I hurt you because I was too cautious.¡± Ryan knew that his wife was very easy to coax, but there was one more thing he didn¡¯t know if he should tell her. ¡°Since you have already said so, if I found out that you are hiding something from me next time, I will never forgive you.¡± After Elena finished speaking, Ryan knew that this woman was no longer angry. He might as well tell her everything. If she found out in the future, he would really lose this lovely wife. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Chapter 167 Exchange Secrets ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I didn¡¯t tell you. But after I tell you, you can¡¯t tell anyone about it.¡± Ryan knew that once this matter was leaked, it would bring him endless trouble in the future. At that time, he would be busy. ¡°Speak. Even youme legs are fake. What else is more important? I can ept anything, big or small.¡± Elena said with a sarcastic smile. Her angry dissipated when she saw Ryan being so honest. ¡°Do you still remember the job you talked about in Western Europest time? I¡¯m worried that you will go alone and let Jasper follow you. You guys signed the contract in two months. No one else can do it.¡± How could Elena forget? ¡°I only signed it after running for a month. It was probably because the boss of thatpany was touched by our rtionship that he signed the contract directly. But that boss was very hard to serve. If I didn¡¯t go there every day, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to see him. But it¡¯s all thanks to Jasperst time. If it wasn¡¯t for him working with me, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Half of way through, Elena suddenly stopped. Something instantly stuck in her mind and she looked at Ryan. ¡°Wait¡­ Since you¡¯ve told me this¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re the boss of thatpany?¡± When she first saw that man, there was a mask on his face and his voice was also very different. However, there was a familiar feeling to it. Now that she thought about it carefully, the fragrance on that man¡¯s body was actually so familiar! ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my wife to be so smart. It¡¯s mypany.¡± This time, Ryan admitted it straightforwardly. Elena¡¯s pupils contracted. She didn¡¯t expect that this man would be like this. Elena also remembered thepany¡¯s name. It was King RYN. Wasn¡¯t thest RYN means Ryan? ¡°How did you manage to create such argepany in Western Europe without being discovered? You must have suffered a lot over the years.¡± Elena looked at the man in front of her and her face was full of heartache because there was a price to pay for sess. ¡°Actually, thatpany was founded five years ago when I took over the Monor family. Initially, I thought that if something were to happen to the Monor Group in the future¡­ I could use thispany to make a turnaround. But I didn¡¯t expect to meet a disaster after that.¡± Now that he thought about it, it could be considered as giving himself a way out. If he had ced all of his focus on the Monor family, he would have starved to death by now. ¡°That means that before Roman took over thepany, you have already established thatpany. No wonder, Roman doesn¡¯t know. All these years, when you went to the Western European subsidiary to take care of business, you must be taking care of things there. Actually, yourpany has already taken over the subsidiarypany in Western Europe, right?¡± Elena careful analyzed. This was the only way Roman would not notice even after so many years passed. Ryan pinched her nose and said, ¡°I did not expect you to be so smart.¡± It was really hard to imagine how Ryan got out of the shadows five years ago and became the focus if tens of thousands of people in Western Europe, Leonardo Reynolds. ¡°I have already told you everything. Are you still angry?¡± Ryan asked carefully not wanted to provoke her again. Elena looked at the man in front of her for a moment then suddenly remembered something. ¡°You are actually that Leonardo Reynolds! That¡¯s why the guards didn¡¯t restrict our movement. And that manager he also didn¡¯t cause any problems for us and let us met you so easily. It¡¯s all because you had instructed them beforehand!¡± Now she thought about this, how on the earth the CEO of such a bigpany would want to meet her, a small business coborator? Ryan smiled faintly and rubbed her hair lovingly. ¡°Yes! I told them to take care of you.¡± Elena looked at him speechlessly. Howe this man was so scheming? ¡°You were that boss but still let me cook for you for the whole month! I tried to satisfy you by almost crushing my bones and you were enjoying behind that mask!¡± Elena really didn¡¯t have any words to say to this man. Remembering how hard she worked for this contract, she could not help but feel angry. Ryan coughed hearing this. ¡°Yes! I might have enjoyed looking you fight for me at first but I also got my punishment afterwards. Remember how hard you beat me and forced me to sign in that contract? We are even. You can get angry for that now!¡± As Ryan spoke, he could not help but touch his face. That punch Elena gave him, he almost lost his two teeth that day! ¡°Well, I should have given you two or three more punches and kicks!¡± As Elena spoke, sheughed. ¡°You must have worked hard all these years abroad. I really hate myself for not meeting you earlier. This way, I can share the burden with you. You don¡¯t have to wait for so long.¡± It had been five years. Charles would never let Roman give up his position. With Amanda by his side, it was naturally impossible for Ryan to get any benefits. ¡°There is no need for you to share the burden with me. I can bear it myself. It is just that recently you must hide the fact that my legs have recovered.¡± The people of Monor Family were all smart. If they were not careful, they would be doomed forever. ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid.¡± Elena looked at him indifferently. However, she was very happy. She had been thinking about how to cure Ryan¡¯s leg in the past, but now she thought that it was unnecessary. ¡°Now that I have told you all my secrets, can my wife exchange her secrets with me? Tell me what I want to know?¡± Ryan asked jokingly. He did not know if Elena had any secrets that she hadn¡¯t shared with him. ¡°I have told you many times about my trivial matters. My parents are my biological parents, so they were very good to me. Of course, I have never been wronged by you. Don¡¯t worry, if my mother wakes up in the future¡­ she will definitely treat you very well.¡± Ryan looked at her lovingly and suddenly remembered something. His smile became extremely mysterious and charming. ¡°Elena, there is something I want to ask you for a long time.¡± Looking at his expression, Elena almost got goosebumps on her arms. ¡°What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Whom did you kiss for the first time?¡± Ryan asked with a faint smile. Actually he wanted to ask this question for a long time. But Elena was super sensitive. If she analyzed a little, she would have discovered the truth that, that night he was that man she saved. So he didn¡¯t dare to ask her. But now when she knew everything, what the point of not asking? Elena¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this question. She didn¡¯t want to lie nor did she want to tell the truth either. The color of her face changed like an rainbow. She smiled awkwardly, ¡°I huh, I¡­ Of course you¡­¡± However half a way through Elena froze and looked at Ryan, ¡°No way¡­¡± ¡°You were the one in that dark alley?¡± Ryan nodded as he pinched her nose, ¡°My wife is really smart.¡± Elena put her hand on her chest and took some deep breaths. She really needed some herbal soups to digest these things. Otherwise, she was afraid she would not be able to take it. Elena looked at Ryan speechlessly. ¡°That¡¯s why you had my ne. I wonder how many things you have been hiding from me!¡± Elena sighed. It was a good thing that she was on the same team as him. Otherwise she would not even know how she died. ¡°This is thest one. I really don¡¯t have anything that you don¡¯t know anymore.¡± Ryan promised earnestly. Elena looked at him and did not say anything. Never mind. She would forgive him this time. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ryan knew she was not angry anymore so he held the woman beside him tightly. ¡°It¡¯ste. I wonder if Madam can settle down earlier?¡± ¡°I am indeed tired from your secrets. Why don¡¯t you ask the Emperor to serve me and rest?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will definitely serve the Empress well and make her satisfied.¡± As he spoke, he lowered his head to hold her lips. After sometime, waves ofughter lingered in the whole room, as the temperature rose bit by bit. Mrs. Baker heard that upstairs was fine and went back to rest in peace. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Shopping For His Wife Although they went to sleep after past midnightst night, both of them got up early next morning. At home, Ryan no longer pretended to be crippled. When Elena was about to go downstairs, suddenly she felt her body hang on middle of the air. Out of defense, she hugged the man¡¯s neck and started at him. ¡°In the past, I always wanted to carry you like this, but I couldn¡¯t. Now I don¡¯t want to miss any opportunity.¡± Ryan smiled faintly and carried her downstairs. His words made Elena blush and she obediently out her head on his chest and enjoyed this moment. She might have never been treated like this before. Mrs. Baker, who was putting the food on the dining table, saw how Ryan carrying Elena downstairs and smiled gratefully. Once they sat down on the table, Mrs. Baker opened her mouth, ¡°Seeing your condition makes me feel more at ease. Last night, I was so scared that I didn¡¯t sleep for a long time.¡± To be honest, Mrs. Baker was also very worried that they would get into an awkward situation because of this. After all, it was not easy for two people to walk together. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will not fall into other people¡¯s trap. Ryan is pretending for others to see. I am not that kind of unreasonable person. How could I be angry at this thing?¡± When Elena thought about it now, she really was in advantage. Everyone thought that he was a cripple and could not be humane. But who would have thought that he was pretending? Furthermore he was the famous mysterious CEO of a world renownedpany, King RYN! And that mysterious CEO, Leonardo Reynolds was actually that person with whom she spent her every day. He was her man! She must have saved the whole sr system in herst time, to get such an handsome and extraordinary husband! If Amara knew about it, she would probably regret it to death. When Elena was thinking so much it her head, she was keep staring at Ryan. And there was a charming smile on her face, making people devoted in her beauty. Ryan was somewhat fascinated by her smile. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Hearing this, Elena held her head on one hand and said jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think even though my husband is the CEO of King RYN, I didn¡¯t get much benefit from this.¡± Ryan raised his eyebrows. ¡°Huh, your husband let the CEO of King RYN to serve you personally every night and you dare to say that you didn¡¯t get any benefits. You are too greedy!¡± Rememberingst night, Elena blushed. She could never win from this man. It was weekend so they didn¡¯t need to worry about work. After breakfast, the first thing Ryan did was to check her wound. Although the doctor previously said that it was not serious, he could not calm down his heart. He himself witnessed how she fell that day. Fortunately she grabbed the banister in time, otherwise with the height of the staircase, he could not imagine what would have happened. Seeing that the wound had healed very well, his hanging heart fell on the ground. Ryan wanted her to have a proper rest at home, but Elena insisted in going out. ¡°Let¡¯s go out for a stroll. It has been a long time since we rxed. During this period of time, our emotions have been tense.¡± After experiencing such ups and downsst two days, Elena was indeed unable to ept it. ¡°Okay. I will listen to you.¡± Ryan looked at the woman in front of him lovingly. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Those scams in the business world were really boring. It was much more interesting to go home and spend time with his wife. After some time, the three of them went out together. Elena and Mrs. Baker took turns pushing Ryan around in the shopping mall. Ryan insisted on going every possible shop to buy things for his wife. He didn¡¯t even want to miss a tiny thing. Dresses, jackets, bags, shoes and many more, as long as he liked it he bought it for Elena. Elena tried to stop him many times but she failed. So she could only let him do as he wished. Mrs. Baker watched everything from side and could not help but smile happily. She had never seen Ryan so lively before. After Elena came, Ryan had changed to a great extent. When Elena was tired of shopping, she ran to a snack shop to buy snacks. Seeing her so happy, Mrs. Bakerughed. ¡°Madam is really lively and cute. I did not realize it before.¡± ¡°In the past, I didn¡¯t know I would marry such a wife in the future. I also didn¡¯t expect to be so happy either. The time I married to her is the happiest time in my life.¡± Ryan originally thought marriage was problem. But now he felt joy from it and every day of his life became worth living. Mrs. Baker nodded. ¡°Young is right but you really have to thank Amara for this. If it wasn¡¯t for her forcing Madam to marry you, young master and madam would have never had this fate.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t be able to pay attention to us during this period of time. Tina has always been followed by Roman¡¯s side. Amara is not a fool either. With her personality, she will definitely not let them live alone in a room. Roman and Tina might not have a good time.¡± Tina, that woman, was not easy to deal with. And Amara would not share her man with anyone. At that time, Roman would be very busy. ¡°Even if they have not a good life, it is their own fault. After doing so many heartless things, even the heavens want to punish them.¡± Mrs. Baker had seen Roman in thepany many times. That arrogant look of his could not be tolerated at all. Elena was lining up to buy cold skewers. She didn¡¯t know why but she liked to eat more oily and spicy food recently. In the past, she loved to eat these things when she was living outside. It was better than those high-end restaurants. Not far away, Ste and Linda came face to face. Seeing Elena was actually eating at roadside stall, Ste could not help but mock. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Elena? Even after marrying Ryan Monor, why does she still come to eat this kind of street skewers? It seems like you don¡¯t have a good life.¡± ¡°I knew it. How can you marry into Monor family for free?¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Elena sneered and turned around to face these twodies. ¡°I really should have looked at the calendar before going out today. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have meet you two barking here! Didn¡¯t you come here as well? Don¡¯t tell me you came here just to count the customers.¡± There was a saying that only state officials were allowed to fart and not letmoners take a dump. These two were clearly here to buy things, yet they still have the nerve to mock her. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. We only saw a person look like you and came over to take a look. We didn¡¯t expect it is really you. Why? Young Madam Monor can¡¯t take it anymore and want toe here and work? Our Wright family is happens to sort of people. Do you want toe to our family to work? Don¡¯t worry I will give you a satisfactory sry.¡± Linda saw Elena¡¯s dejected look and was extremely happy in her heart. It was probably because Amara¡¯s influence that she did not have a good impression of this woman. The corner of Elena¡¯s lips rose, ¡°Right now, your brother, Henry, is in the charge of Wright family. If your eyes serves you right, then you can be able tell that Henry and my husband has a good rtionship. If this thing spreads out¡­¡± Elena stopped talking. Thest time she attended Henry¡¯s wedding banquet, she had already seen that the Wright family treated Henry and Freya very well. Linda, this stupid pig, was used by Amara as a gun and was actually unaware of it. In the end the Wright family would not be able to teach her a lesson even if they were to tear off all the pretenses of cordiality. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Domineering Wife Protector ¡°Elena, don¡¯t think that you can climb into the upper ss just because you married Ryan. Lowly people are ultimately lowborn.¡± Because Henry got married to this type of another woman, the whole family was not good to her, especially that big brother of hers. After he had Freya, that slut, his temper became even worse. Elena received some good snacks and smiled coldly, ¡°Miss Wright keeps calling me a lowly person. Could it be that the word lowly has offended you, Miss Wright?¡± Ste heard this and squinted her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Elena to be so eloquent. Although I have already experienced itst time, Miss Elena¡¯s words are getting more and more powerful.¡± ¡°Miss Burton is ttering me. I only think that you are praising me. If there is nothing else, I will leave first. My husband is still waiting for me over there.¡± Elena was not stupid. These two people were clearly here to find fault with her. If this continued, there would be more trouble. Furthermore, she was Ryan¡¯s wife now. She couldn¡¯t discredit Ryan for these trivial matters. This was a critical period and she couldn¡¯t allow Ryan to be controversial. Even though Elena knew that these things were not important to Ryan, she still wanted to protect the reputation of her man. ¡°Do you really think I am praising you? You shameless thing!¡± Ste¡¯s face was full of disdain. The more she looked at this woman, the more disgusting she felt. There would be definitely no good thing every time they met. ¡°Then what do you want to do? I, Elena Lewis, am not a person who provokes trouble. But I can apany guys if you want to do anything.¡± As she spoke, she handed the bag in her hand to the waiter beside her. ¡°Please help me send it to the man in the wheelchair on the first floor.¡± Linda and Ste took this opportunity to look and indeed saw Ryan. There was also a nanny by his side who seemed to be waiting for someone. Linda whispered to Ste, ¡°It is really Ryan. Why don¡¯t we just let it go like this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I heard Amara say today that Ryan is just trying to find work in the company. It¡¯s just a nominal job. The entirepany only needs Roman to make the decision. What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± ¡°Although what you said is true, this Ryan is still a member of Monor family. If we bully him and his wife, will the Monor family let us go? Our families are small. We can¡¯t fight against the Monor family.¡± Although Linda hated them, she still cared about her own fortune the most. Provoking Ryan was equivalent to pushing her own life into hell. She did not dare to attack Elena anymore. When Ste heard these words, she was also somewhat hesitant. It was true that she could not fight against the Monor family. But she also could not let Elena go like this. So she simply crossed her arms in front of her chest and her face was full of disdain, ¡°Stupid girl, today I will let you go. But if I see you in the future, I will definitely not let you off easily.¡± Three ck lines appeared on Elena¡¯s forehead. ¡°What exactly do you want to do? I don¡¯t seem to have much enmity with you guys. It is nothing more than Amara¡¯s matter. All of you me it on me.¡± ¡°What do you mean by this? Today we will let you go. You must remember to be grateful.¡± Linda said with an arrogant look. Hearing their words, Elena held a helpless look on their face. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand. You are willing to be someone else¡¯s dog and bully others here. I don¡¯t know what you are thinking. It really makes me speechless.¡± Elena¡¯s words once again provoked Ste. ¡°You bitch! If I didn¡¯t teach you a lesson today, my surname won¡¯t be Burton!¡± After that, Ste raised her hand to hit Elena¡¯s face. ¡°You dare to touch her and try!¡± At this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Following that Ryan was pushed up from the staircase by Mrs. Baker. Ste¡¯s hand which was about to hit Elena froze in the air. She looked at the direction where the sound came. Seeing the man¡¯s cold eyes, her heart trembled. She didn¡¯t expect Ryan toe here. ¡°Long time no see, Mr. Monor!¡± Ste forced smile. She was very polite to Ryan. No matter what this man was from Monor family. She didn¡¯t dare to offend him. ¡°Who allowed you to touch her?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ryan came to Elena¡¯s side and looked up at his wife. ¡°Did she hit you?¡± He was waiting for a long time at downstairs but did not see Elenaing. He thought she might be in trouble. And then a waiter came and gave him a snacks bag along with a handbag. The handbag was Elena¡¯s. So he asked Mrs. Baker to push him upstairs. Indeed there were no short of people who wanted to cause trouble for them. Elena shook her head. More and more people were gathering together and watching them. Some of them had already taken out cameras to film them. People were always interested in the gossips of upper circle. Now since they got the opportunity, they would definitely not let it go. Looking at the crowd gathering, Ste and Linda started to panic. Once this matter spread out, it would affect the reputation of both the families. Linda was right. If they really tried to offend Ryan, their families would have to bear the consequences. ¡°No, no¡­ I¡­ How could I hit your wife? We haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time and wanted to chat for a moment. Mr. Monor, don¡¯t misunderstand. Elena and I are about the same age. It is unavoidable for us to have anmon topic.¡± Ste stammered while exining. It was obvious that she was starting to feel guilty. However, Ryan only faintly retracted his gaze and sneered. ¡°Miss Burton, I haven¡¯t lost my vision yet. I saw my own eyes that you wanted to hit my wife. You even raised your hand. How should you exin this?¡± Ryan began to interrogate. That imposing manner was iparable to that of an ordinary person. The hearts of the two woman trembled as they stood by the side. Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Fell Down The Stairs ¡°I¡­¡± Ste could not speak. Her brain was not enough to think. Ryan looked at the two women in front of him. His voice was so cold that it was enough to run a chill down the spine. ¡°Looks like I have to call the Burton Family and Wright Family and remind them to take care of their daughters. What do you think Miss Burton?¡± When Ste and Linda heard what he said, they broke into a cold sweat. If he really called their families, she would be done for sure. ¡°Mr. Monor¡­ We really didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that if a person doesn¡¯t say anything, it means that he can¡¯t do anything. I know my wife would never take the initiative to cause trouble. I will let you guys go today and there will be no next time.¡± Ryan did not have the mood to care about them. He pulled Elena and left. As soon as they left, Ste and Linda stamped their feet on the ground and cursed. ¡°This woman is quite capable. She can coax Ryan into submission. Men are all like this. They like this kind of pretentious women. Ryan and my brother have a very good rtionship, but I never thought that the type of women they like would also be the same. That Freya is very favored on our family. I can¡¯t touch her now either.¡± She was already very bullied at home. She did not expect that she would still be bullied when she came out. Ste knew what kind of person Henry¡¯s wife was. She had liked Henry for a period of time before. But Henryter married someone else, so she gave up. ¡°I should have taken the initiative to chase your brother back then, so you could help me. Now that it¡¯s that bitch¡¯s turn.¡± ¡°I was still saying that Henry is a king of picking up scraps. You might as well be my sister-inw. Why didn¡¯t you take the initiative back then?¡± Linda also did not expect that when Ste liked her brother, she did not chase after him anymore at the main time. Now it was already toote to regret. ¡°It¡¯s your brother¡¯s attitude. It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that he rejected me like that. How could I have the face to continue pursuing him? Now that I think about it, I should be braver with every setback. Perhaps I can even win your brother¡¯s favor once.¡± When the two women discussed this matter in public, it was as if they were retarded. ¡­ When Elena and Ryan came outside the shopping mall, the air became much fresher. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet those women here. If I had known earlier, I would have gone somewhere else.¡± ¡°Madam, you are wrong. No matter how you hide, you will inevitably meet in the public ce. It is their business that they cause trouble. We will not interfere. If they dare to bully you, our young master will definitely not let them off.¡± Ryan himself was reluctant to bully Elena, so how could he allow others to bully her? Mrs. Baker was very sure of this point. ¡°That¡¯s right. Nothing can stop me from advancing!¡± After returning to the home, Elena sat on the living room and thought about something. She was thinking about how to go on a trip. She and Ryan had never gone on a trip together. They would not meet any acquaintances in other countries, and Ryan did not need to pretend to beme. They would spend some good time there. She thought she needed to discuss it with Ryan. While Elena was nning, she suddenly received a call. Looking at the caller ID she frowned. Why did he call her at this time? ¡°Uncle, is there anything?¡± ¡°Elena, your grandfather idently fell down the stairs. Quicklye to the Capital Hospital to take a look. I¡¯m afraid he will not be able to take it.¡± At the other hand of the phone, Jonathan said anxiously. His words stunned Elena for a moment, before she asked hurriedly, ¡°How did this happen?¡± ¡°Juste here quickly. We¡¯ll take about this afterwards.¡± With that Jonathan hung up the phone. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Elena held the phone and rushed to the study. Then she and Ryan hurried to the hospital together. In the car, Elena was a little nervous. Although she did not have a good rtionship with her grandfather these few years, when her father was alive, her grandfather took care of her very well. So no matter what, she could let anything happen to him. Ryan looked at the woman who was sitting with a pale face beside him. He reached out and held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything would be fine.¡± ¡°I hope so.¡± After reaching the hospital, Elena rushed in in a hurry. In the ward, Mason was lying unconscious. He was wearing an oxygen mask and there were various instruments showing his vitals. Besides the sickbed, Jonathan and Adeline were sitting together. ¡°Grandpa was absolutely fine. Why did he fall down the stairs?¡± Adeline nced at her. ¡°Your grandfather is old now. You don¡¯t have to worry too much. The doctor has already operated on him. As for when he will wake up it is up to the fate.¡± Elena turned over. A cold gaze shot over. ¡°What exactly is going on? Tell me clearly, did you harm my grandfather on purpose? My Father and mother were killed by you. And the Lewis familypany is also in your hands. Why didn¡¯t you let my grandfather go?¡± ¡°You wrenched girl, what right do you have to me me? Your grandfather fell to the ground while walking. Do you want me to follow behind him and support him as he walks? The house is so big. I can¡¯t watch him all over the ce, right?¡± Elena turned around and looked at Adeline¡¯s face which didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of sadness. There must be something fishy about this matter. Jonathan sat by the side and had a slightly worried expression. It seemed that he didn¡¯t know about this matter. Looked like she had to investigate properly what exactly was going on. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Fight In The Hospital ¡°Elena, don¡¯t yell in the hospital. Your grandfather just got out of danger and hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Don¡¯t provoke him anymore, okay? Your aunt can¡¯t always look after your grandfather at home. You can¡¯t me her for this.¡± Jonathan also didn¡¯t expect that Mason would suddenly fell down from the stairs. His father was now old and could not bear to fall down. This time, he was afraid that he would not be able to survive. Elena wiped away her tears and ignored the both of them. She turned to look at Ryan, who had been silent all the times. ¡°Can you contact some foreign doctors to save my grandfather?¡± Ryan looked at her and held her hand. ¡°I have already contacted them on the way here. But can grandpa bear a second surgery?¡± Mason was not a young man. After a fall and surgery, his body was already weak enough. A second surgery might also take his life. Hearing this, Elena was so worried that she could not say anything. Adeline saw the sad look of the woman and started to mock. ¡°Now you know that you have a grandfather. Where did you go back then? I never knew that you cared so much about your grandfather in the past.¡± ¡°After leaving the house for so many years, you never bothered toe back and take a look. But now look how hard you are crying. I think you just want to fight for Lewis family¡¯s property.¡± ¡°Alright, can you stop talking? What time is it now? Why are you still talking about family property at this time? If it wasn¡¯t for them, ourpany would have been crippled a long time ago. Can you not say such sarcastic words?¡± Jonathan¡¯s views were positive at this moment. Because he knew he owed them, he could not say such things to them for no reason. If they wanted their money now, theirpany would definitely dere bankruptcy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with asking for money? Our family has raised that woman for such a long time. Can¡¯t we ask for some money? She is also a member of the Lewis family. So what if she gives some money to our family? Could it be that the food she used to eat was taken from the streets?¡± Adeline¡¯s words became harsher and harsher. Elena turned around and looked at the woman who was speaking shamelessly. The next second, a pnded on her face. p! Clear, loud and ear-piercing. ¡°Shut your dirty mouth. Now that the fate of grandpa is unknown, you actually want to argue with me about this? Also, let me remind you that before this, thispany belonged to my father. When my father was here, I didn¡¯t need you to care about my food and drinks. If you really want to settle the score, your family owes me more than I owe you, Adeline Lewis.¡± ¡°You¡­ You actually dared to hit me. You ungrateful person. If I had known earlier, I would have strangled you to death the moment you were born!¡± Adeline never would have thought that she would be beaten by a little bastard. What right did she have to look down on her? ¡°If you were to beaten up, you should be beaten up. Do I need to pick a day? Today I will let you off for the time being. If you dare to be disrespectful to my parents and grandfather next time, then it will not be as simple as beating you up.¡± Elena said coldly then turned to Jonathan, ¡°And little uncle, look after your wife. If she makes a scene like this again, I won¡¯t be polite anymore.¡± How had Elena living all these years? Only she herself knew. Therefore, she had the best way to deal with these rascals. ¡°Why should I shut my mouth? Don¡¯t think that just because you are married to Ryan, you can raise your tail to the sky. If it wasn¡¯t for our Lewis family, who do you think you are?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like to hear what Mrs. Lewis is saying. You were the ones who chased my wife out of the family. Now you are shamelessly using her for not going back? I pamper my wife very much. That¡¯s why for Elena¡¯s sake, I gave you money. But if I heard any more insulting words towards my wife, I will withdraw my investment right now. Then let¡¯s see who can speak in the end.¡± Ryan looked at Jonathan and said word by word. His whole self was emitting a dangerous aura. When Ryan saw his wife was being bullied, how could he quietly stand by the side and not say anything? It was just that Elena¡¯s father was also rted to Lewis family. That¡¯s why no matter what they did he didn¡¯t say anything for Elena¡¯s sake. Otherwise with these couple around the Lewis group would long have been bankrupted. Jonathan saw the situation was getting out of hand so he fiercely grabbed Adeline behind. He gritted his teeth. ¡°I told you to shut up! If you don¡¯t shut up, I will break your mouth!¡± Adeline never would have thought that her husband would be so biased towards others. It was already at this time. He should stand on her side and fight against the enemy together. But he was actually taking the side of other people. ¡°Why should I shut up? Elena has grown up. When has she not eaten the food of our Lewis family? Does she need us to return the money? Jonathan, can you be more careful? If we can¡¯t obtain the family property under these circumstances, our family can only sleep on the streets.¡± Adeline still refused to give up, and refused to let go of the problem of her family property. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jonathan tried to stop her but Adeline continued to insult Elena. In the end, Jonathan could not help but step forward and hit the woman¡¯s face once again. ¡°I told you to shut up. If you continue to make noise, I will throw you down from upstairs!¡± Adeline was stunned by Jonathan¡¯s p. Although they were together because of a business marriage, after so many years, they had developed feelings for each other. Usually, Jonathan would be obedient to her and she never thought that he would actually hit her in front of so many people. Adeline flew into a rage out of humiliation and copsed on the ground. ¡°Jonathan, you¡­¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay here, I will get someone to send you back immediately. If you want to stay here, shut your mouth immediately. My father has already be like this, yet you are still thinking about family property. Money, money and money! I¡¯ll bury you in the money tomorrow!¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 I Will Never Leave You Jonathan shouted at his wife. His eyes were red with rage. Adeline was probably shocked by Jonathan¡¯s shout, and didn¡¯t say a word anymore. Jonathan nced at his wife, who finally became silent and turned his head to look at Elena. ¡°I am sorry to let you guys see a joke. Today¡¯s matter was indeed my fault. We should not be so noisy in the ward.¡± ¡°Uncle, Grandpa is your father. I believe you will definitely not make a move on Grandpa. But I will definitely find out why Grandpa fell down for no reason. Also, during this period of time, I will stay here to take care of grandpa.¡± ¡°Okay, Okay, Okay. If you want to take care of your grandpa, Uncle will not stop you. If you want to investigate this matter, Uncle won¡¯t stop you either. But at that time, your aunt was the only one at home. Uncle wanted to beg you¡­ If you really find out that it has something to do with your aunt, I hope you can be magnanimous. No matter what, we are husband and wife. I can¡¯t ignore our past rtionship.¡± Jonathan begged Elena, hoping that she could forgive his wife, even thought that oue of the matter was still uncertain. ¡°Uncle, I can understand what you¡¯re saying. But I also hope that you can put grandfather¡¯s safety first.¡± Elena understood Adeline very well. Although her mouth was harsh, she did not dare to easily challenge Mason¡¯s authority and would definitely not easily hurt him. So Elena was not certain that this matter was done by Adeline. There was another suspicious person, Amara. But she also did not have the guts to hurt Mason. So Elena was confused about this matter. Outside the ward. Elena sat on the chair with her head lowered as if she was thinking about something. Ryan held her hand andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Grandpa will definitely turn bad luck into good luck.¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Elena leaned on Ryan¡¯s chest. ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t woken up yet, but my grandfather has fallen into a coma again. Does God want me to be a lonely old man?¡± ¡°What are you talking about you? Don¡¯t you still have me? No matter who wants to leave you, I won¡¯t leave you. You don¡¯t have to think too much, we¡¯ll wait here. If you¡¯re tired, just lean on me and rest. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Ryan wrapped his hands around her shoulder and let her lean on himfortably. Heforted her as he caressed her hair. Elena nodded in his arms. Inhaling the familiar smell of his body her heart calmed down a little. No matter how anxious they were, they couldn¡¯t wake Mason up. They might as well calm down and wait for the result. The night passed quickly. Jonathan and Adeline had already returned. Seeing Ryan¡¯s tired look, Elena held his hand, ¡°Are you tired? If you are tired, go home and rest.¡± Ryan looked at the little woman¡¯s haggard face and shook his head. ¡°I am not tired. It is you. You have been working all night. Go back and rest. I will wait here.¡± At this time, Mrs. Baker came in. she heard that Mason was sick and hospitalized. So she came early in the morning to visit and brought some food for the two of them. Looking at Elena¡¯s pale face, she sighed. ¡°Madam, eat something first. The two of you should not be sick.¡± As Mrs. Baker spoke, she filled two bowls of nourishing soup. This soup was not too greasy but it could supplement the body. There was also some breakfast for them to fill their stomachs. ¡°Mrs. Baker, I really can¡¯t eat it. Let Ryan eat some first. He has apanied me for so long, and also needs some nourishment.¡± During this period of time, because of her, his grandfather had quarreled with her uncle and aunt a lot. She could see clearly who was good to her and who was bad to her. So Mason¡¯s ident this time was a huge blow to her. ¡°Madam, I know you don¡¯t have an appetite, but you should eat more or less. If your grandfather wakes up and sees your yellowish and skinny appearance, I¡¯m afraid he will feel sorry for you again.¡± Mrs. Baker tried to persuade her again. Ryan also tried to persuade her, ¡°You should eat some. Don¡¯t let Mrs. Baker down.¡± Elena was finally moved by the two¡¯s words. She picked up the bowl of soup and drank it by herself. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Don¡¯T Let Others Find Out Abou Because of Ryan and Mrs. Baker, Elena drank a bowl of soup, but in the next second she covered her mouth and ran towards the bathroom. Both Ryan and Mrs. Baker were shocked by this. Just as Ryan was about to go towards the bathroom, Mrs. Baker stopped him. ¡°Young Master, it would be better if I go. You stay here.¡± As she spoke, she ran towards the bathroom. Inside the bathroom, after throwing up all the food she just ate, Elena came out from the cubical and stood in front of the wash basin. She looked at the haggard and tired woman in the mirror and sighed. It had been only one night she already became like this. If this was going on, she was afraid Ryan would not allow her to stay in the hospital anymore. At this time, Mrs. Baker pushed open the door and walked in. ¡°Madam, what happened?¡± Elena looked at her and gave her aforting smile. ¡°I am not used to stay all night up. So I just felt a little sick.¡± When Mrs. Baker heard this, she also felt it was right. After washing her face, Elena came out with Mrs. Baker. Ryan was waiting right in front of the bathroom. When he saw her, he anxiously held her hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°Yah, don¡¯t worry.¡± Elena shook her head and smiled. Looking at the haggard faces of both of them, Mrs. Baker could not handle it anymore. ¡°You guys have been here all night. Why don¡¯t you go back and rest. I will stay here and watch. Anyway, I have rested enough.¡± ¡°Mrs. Baker doesn¡¯t need to. It is better for me to stay here. I will have to trouble you with those matters at home.¡± Elena directly rejected Mrs. Baker¡¯s good intentions. She wanted to stay and check her own. Mrs. Baker could not persuade her so she looked at Ryan hoping that he could say something. Ryan understood Elena¡¯s character very well and knew she wouldn¡¯t be at ease if she didn¡¯t see it in her own eyes. So he let Mrs. Baker go back first. Elena stared at the various data disyed on the instrument and was very worried. Mason still had a lot of things that were notpleted and he had yet to enjoy a good life. He could not leave just like that. At this moment, a man suddenly ran over. It was Xavier. ¡°Young Master, the specialist you asked me to find abroad has been brought back. Do you want to bring him over to perform surgery for the old man immediately?¡± When Elena heard the word specialist, she immediately said, ¡°Yes! Quickly bring him in to take a look of my grandfather!¡± Xavier nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right outside.¡± Outside the operating room. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Elena looked at her grandfather who was about to be pushed into the operating theater and anxiously pleaded, ¡°Doctor, please save my grandfather. I really don¡¯t want anything to happen to him.¡± Seeing his wife go so crazy, Ryan went forward and pulled her. ¡°Don¡¯t be agitated. There were many patients here. If there are any problems, the doctor will tell us.¡± Ryan reminded Elena not to speak loudly in the hospital to avoid affecting other patients. After Elena heard that, she stopped making a fuss and let the doctor who came from abroad bring Mason into the operating theater. The waiting time always made people exceptionally anxious. But there were people who were even more anxious than them. In the Lewis family residence. Adeline stood in the living room and paced back and forth, as if she had something on her mind. Amara saw her like this and could not help but say, ¡°Mom, what happened to you today? Why are you so flustered? Didn¡¯t grandpa get out of danger after being sent to the hospital?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because that old man. Elena, that little slut, actually med me for this. If he doesn¡¯t show his sincerity, I definitely won¡¯t let that old man go.¡± They could have taken over thepany normally in the past. However, Mason had to put his nose between this matter and hand over an abandoned and emptypany to Jonathan. Adeline felt unfair in her heart. Amara was not moved at all when she heard the news of Mason¡¯s injury. That old bone was just wasting air, it was better to leave as soon as possible so as not to upy one of her rooms. ¡°I just wanted to give you some space. But if this matter is investigated, the situation might be unfavorable to us.¡± When Amara heard her mother say these words, she immediately went forward to block her mouth. ¡°Mom, it is daytime. Why are you saying all this? Even if you did it, you must deny it. If others find out, do you want to die?¡± ¡°Your grandfather is in the hospital now. They have no time to care about me.¡± Even though Adeline said so, she stillcked confidence in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t forget who Elena is. She can manage everything now.¡± Amara said it casually. After all, this matter was not done by her. Even if Elena wanted to investigate, she would not be able to find out who did it. Grandfather was already old and his legs were no longer bright. How did he fall down? Perhaps only he himself knew, but whether or not he could wake up was still unknown. ¡°As for the matter over there, just leave it to me. I am confident that you will be able to handle it. You are a member of the Lewis family. Don¡¯t let others catch you so easily.¡± Amara reminded her mother not to panic or it would be very easy for others to take advantage of her. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Teach Amara A Lesson The next morning, Amara went to the hospital with the branded bag she had just bought. In the corridor of the hospital, Ryan and Elena were still waiting. Amara walked closer and said disdainfully, ¡°Yo, no matter what, you two are both people with status. How can you be like this? It will be a joke to outsiders.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elena saw the way the woman in front of her dressed and was extremely angry in her heart. ¡°Grandfather is seriously ill, but you are wearing the look of a coquettish bitch for who to see?¡± Amara originally did not like Elena and did not expect that this woman would actually educate her. ¡°Elena, you are meddling in too many things. Do I need to report to you about what I am wearing? You want to monopolize our family property. Just say it directly. Why do you have to beat around the bush and chase me away? You want to take care of grandpa and leave a good name for yourself, right? You don¡¯t even have a door! The Lewis family¡¯s property can only be mine!¡± Elena heard this woman say such words and immediately stood up. Her face was somewhat pale. ¡°Property? You only know about property! What else do you know other than property? Isn¡¯t the most important thing right now is grandfather¡¯s safety? ¡°Elena, don¡¯t be shameless. I have already given Grandfather enough face bying here today. If you continue to shout, don¡¯t me me for being impolite.¡± As Amara spoke, she stepped forward and forcefully pinched Elena¡¯s chin, ¡°Elena, a person must know how to be smooth. Otherwise, you will only be waiting for a death like Grandfather.¡± Elena pushed Amara away. She pointed at her and shouted fiercely, ¡°Is this your respect for grandpa? You keep saying that you are filial to grandpa, but in the end, what happened? If grandpa knew what you just said, he would be very disappointed.¡± Amara did not care at all. ¡°Since you are so filial, then you will pay for grandfather¡¯s expenses in the hospital.¡± Amara stood at the side, her eyes filled with disdain. In the past, she might have pretended to be humble, but now there was no need to. Elena was just about to say something when her head felt dizzy and she fell onto the chair. Seeing this, Ryan immediately supported her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I feel a little dizzy.¡± Elena shook her head hard as if she was filled in a pool of muddy water. It was not clean at all. Amara sneered, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, then pretend to be sick? Since you don¡¯t want to support grandpa, then shut your mouth. If you don¡¯t have the ability, then don¡¯t pretend to be stupid. Also, didn¡¯t you want to find out the truth? You can go and investigate. Only grandpa knew how he fell down. You have to pray for grandpa to wake up, or else your wish wille to nothing.¡± Hearing such unbearable words, Ryan opened his mouth and said coldly, ¡°Please don¡¯t boast shamelessly here.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that a disabled person would also want to teach me a lesson. I really don¡¯t know how you have the face to live until now. You don¡¯t have any ability and still dare topete with Roman for the position of thepany¡¯s president.¡± Amara looked down on these two people from the bottom of her heart. In her heart, only Roman was worthy of her. She didn¡¯t know why her grandfather would let her marry Ryan. Fortunately, Elena, this idiot, was there. Seeing that the two of them had such a good rtionship, it really looked like a joke. Elena originally did not want to entangle with this woman. But she did not expect that she would say bad things about Ryan. She endured the dizziness, stood up, and pped Amara¡¯s exquisite face. ¡°Amara, shut your mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for my husband, your family would have been begging in the streets and now you dare to insult him! If I hear another terrible sentence, I will definitely not let you off.¡± Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Pregnan ¡°You¡­ How dare you hit me? Are you tired of living?¡± Amara was just about to hit her back when a group of doctors came up to stop the two of them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dies. This is the hospital and it is forbidden to make noise. Other patients still need to rest.¡± ¡°Get out of my way. Do you know who I am? You actually dare to shout at me here.¡± Amara looked at the doctors fiercely. At first this Elena, then these doctors, all wanted to provoke her today. ¡°Thisdy invited us to cooperate with a patient here. If you continue to cause trouble here, we don¡¯t mind calling security to invite you out.¡± The doctors were a little impatient. ¡°What are you doing?¡± At this time, Jonathan walked over from the corridor. When he saw there was a group of people surrounding, he thought something was wrong with his father. ¡°Mr. Lewis, please take care of these two women. This is the hospital. If they continue to make a scene, it will affect the rest of the patients.¡± ¡°Sorry, I know. I have troubled you.¡± Jonathan kept apologizing. ¡°Can you two not embarrass yourselves here? This is the hospital! No matter what, the two of you are cousins. If you fight here, it will be a joke to others.¡± After the doctors left, Jonathan started to teach the two of them a lesson. Seeing Elena¡¯s pale face and haggard look, he was first to care. ¡°You stayed overnight here yesterday. Hurry up and go back to rest. If your grandfather wakes up, I will inform you. Come back after you have rested well.¡± Elena shook her head. She wanted to stay here and wait for Mason to wake up. ¡°Uncle, I am fine. I am a little worried¡­ Worried about him¡­¡± Before she could finish her words, Elena fell to the ground. Ryan and the rest were all shocked. ¡°Elena! Elena!¡± Ryan pulled her up and shook her shoulders as he called. But the woman did not answer. Seeing this, he held her in his arms and walked to the emergency room in the wheelchair. Amara saw the woman suddenly fall to the ground and smiled gloatingly. She sat by the side and did not speak anymore. After pushed Elena in the emergency room, Ryan was anxiously waiting outside. He did not expect that Elena would fall before Mason woke up. However, Jonathan was even more worried. Putting aside his rtionship with Elena, Elena fainted because she was too emotional from quarrelingBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. with Amara. Ryan loved Elena very much and what he was most afraid about right now was angering Ryan. When the time came to ask for the money back, theirpany could only dere bankruptcy. After all, if he killed someone, he would have to pay with his life. There was nothing he could do about paying back the debt. So he had to calm Ryan down first. ¡°Ryan, just now¡­¡± Before Jonathan could finish his words, Ryan stared at him coldly, ¡°If something happens to Elena, your Lewis family will dere bankruptcy today!¡± Ryan¡¯s attitude was very clear. What he cared about the most was Elena. It would strange if Ryan did not get angry when something was to happen to Elena. Jonathan was speechless. It was his fault that he did not have enough people. Half an hourter, a female doctor came out of the emergency room, ¡°Who is the patient¡¯s family?¡± Ryan and Jonathan rushed over when they heard her. Ryan came in front of the doctor and quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s me. I am Elena¡¯s husband. What¡¯s wrong with my wife? Why did she faint suddenly?¡± Even in the face of life and death, Ryan had never been so flustered. He was afraid that something would happen to Elena. It was not easy for a ray of sunlight to appear in his life and he did not want to turn gray again. Hearing this, the doctor smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that the patient is pregnant. It has been more than seven weeks. Why didn¡¯t you notice?¡± Ryan was stunned when he heard that. What did the doctor just say? Elena was pregnant? Did that mean he was going to be a father? A rare smile appeared on Ryan¡¯s lips as he looked at the doctor excitedly, ¡°Doctor, is what you said true?¡± The doctor smiled again. ¡°Yes, congrattions Mr. Monor. You are going to be a father soon. Your wife is about seven and half weeks pregnant now.¡± Hearing this, Ryan couldn¡¯t describe his feelings right now. Elena was pregnant! She was going to be the mother of his child! Counting the time, it was even before he went to Western Europe on the business trip. She had been pregnant all this time? How could he not notice it? ¡°Doctor, how is my wife right now?¡± Ryan asked again. ¡°Mr. Monor, Mrs. Monor is fine and the baby is also fine. It¡¯s just that the adult seemed to have tired herself out. If she rests properly then there won¡¯t be any problems.¡± When Jonathan heard the news, the stone in his heart finally dropped. Elena fainted because she was pregnant. This was a good thing. Now Ryan could not continue to me him. Hearing themotion, Amara got up and walked to the door of the emergency room in her 10 cm high heels. Seeing the two men had different expression on their faces, she looked at the doctor and asked, ¡°Doctor, how is my sister?¡± It would be best if Elena was diagnosed with some incurable disease. In that way that woman would disappear from her sight forever. ¡°Your sister is pregnant. Congrattions.¡± This sentence was like a bolt from the blue. It struck her so hard that she was unable to recover for a long time. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Surprise Amara could not believe what the doctor said. ¡°Doctor, is what you said true? There was no misdiagnosis, right?¡± ¡°Miss Lewis, is this news so unbelievable to you?¡± Ryan sat by the side and spoke slowly. There was a deep mockery in his eyes. This woman had always looked down upon others. And now the expression on her face was really amazing. Amara still could not believe what she heard. Didn¡¯t the outside world say that this man was inhumane? And he didn¡¯t have any ability of being a man? Then how could be possibly get Elena pregnant? Could it be that the rumors in the outside world were false? ¡°But the outside world said that you are not¡­¡± ¡°What did they say about me? That I am not a man? Huh, it seemed that Miss Lewis cared more about the rumors of the outside world her sister.¡± Ryan sneered hearing her words and turned to look at Jonathan who was silent all this time. ¡°My wife is pregnant and she can¡¯t stay here any longer. Mr. Lewis, please take care of it.¡± Elena was already too tired before. And now she was pregnant, he definitely wouldn¡¯t let his wife and child suffer in this ce. Jonathan knew that Elena could not continue to work here and had to take good care of her pregnancy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With me around, I will not let her grandfather suffer any more harm. Furthermore, my father doesn¡¯t have only one granddaughter. He also has Amara.¡± Jonathan wasn¡¯t stupid. He knew as long as he could calm Ryan down, he could save hispany. And now even heaves were supporting him. At this time, as Elena was pregnant, Ryan¡¯s all focus would definitely be on her. So as long as he met with Ryan¡¯s wishes, he could be saved from bankruptcy. Jonathan thought it through and said Amara would take care of Mason. In this way, Ryan and Elena would both be stay away from this matter. As long as this couple stayed away from their household matters, everything would be alright. Amara, however, could not understand it. She had an unhappy look on her face. ¡°Dad, what do you mean? Do you want me to take care of grandpa? I have never taken care of anyone since I am young. I am not like Elena, who could do anything. You should find someone else.¡± How could she possibly take care of that old man? She even felt nauseous to look at that sick man. Amara did not want to stay in this dump ce and dy her date with Roman. ¡°Shut up! From now on, you are not allowed to go anywhere. Take good care of your grandfather here. If anything happens to him, I¡¯ll ask you!¡± Although Jonathan and Mason didn¡¯t get along well, his father had agreed him to manage thepany after all. In this family, the ones who wanted his father to be in trouble the most were his wife and daughter. Just because he didn¡¯t say it, it didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t know that Amara had actually made mistakes again and again. Jonathan turned to Ryan and said with a smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to think about the matters here. You should take Elena and take care of her.¡± ¡°Since Mr. Lewis already has an idea, then we cannot disturb the two of you anymore.¡± Ryan¡¯s words were nothing more than asking the two of them to leave quickly and not disturb Elena¡¯s rest. ¡­ A dayter. Elena slowly opened the eyes. It took a few seconds to focus her vision and look around. When she noticed the familiar room, she instantly sat up in shock. ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa? Did grandpa wake up?¡± ¡°Howe you don¡¯t care about yourself? The moment you wake up, you start looking for grandpa. Where do you put me, your husband, in your eyes?¡± Ryan was a little dissatisfied in his heart. Although he knew about the rtionship between Elena and Mason, he couldn¡¯t help but be jealous. She was pregnant now. Shouldn¡¯t she prioritize the child at this time? ¡°Why am I at home? Did Grandpa wake up? Yesterday, I didn¡¯t rest well, so I fainted. Ryan, I am fine now. Please send me to the hospital again. I want to keep an eye on Grandpa.¡± After what happened to her parents and grandpa, she really couldn¡¯t trust on the Lewis family anymore. They could do anything for their own benefits. They wouldn¡¯t even hesitate to kill Mason. When Elena thought this, she quickly grabbed the quilt up and about to put on her shoes and leave. She couldn¡¯t sit and wait for another bad news. When Ryan saw this, he rushed to the bedside and pressed her again on the bed. ¡°Elena, can you be careful? This is not the time for you to force yourself.¡± Mrs. Baker was also shocked by her sudden action. She came forward to support Elena. ¡°Madame, can you take a good rest? You really can¡¯t bear any torment right now.¡± Ryan didn¡¯t listen to Elena¡¯s wishes andid her down on the bed again. Then he carefully tugged her with a thick nk afraid that she would catch cold. Mrs. Baker turned around and brought a bowl of chicken soup from the coffee table. She carefully ced it on the bedside table and looked at Elena seriously. ¡°Madame, you should eat something first. You can¡¯t starve at this time.¡± Elena looked at the people in front of in puzzlement. She discovered that something was not right. They were behaving abnormally today. She instantly became nervous. ¡°Why are you guys so nervous today? Did something happen? My grandpa¡¯s condition isn¡¯t good?¡± She looked at them nervously, afraid that she would get some bad news from them. She really didn¡¯t want to hear any bad news now. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. However, Mrs. Baker smiled. ¡°What are you talking about, child?¡± Ryan also smiled gently and said softly, ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to worry about the hospital. That doctor has started to treat your grandpa. Do you know why did you faint in the hospital yesterday?¡± When Elena heard this, she asked with uncertainty. ¡°Did something happen to me?¡± She didn¡¯t want to be sick in this moment. ¡°What are you talking about? You fainted in the hospital before because you are pregnant.¡± He was going to be a father very soon! He was very excited for this new title! Elena was listening attentively, but when she heard thest sentence, she froze. Looking at the woman in front of him in a daze and disbelief, the corner of Ryan¡¯s mouth curled up. This was probably the joy of being a mother for the first time. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Go And See Her Mother Elena slowly touched her abdomen and looked at Ryan is disbelief. ¡°Really? Am I really pregnant?¡± Ryan went forward and pulled her into his arms. He gently touched her lower abdomen and said with emotion. ¡°Yes, you are about seven and half weeks pregnant. I had a color ultrasonography before. I can hear the heartbeat of the fetus.¡± He took out his phone and showed a picture to Elena. ¡°Look at the small white dot on it. It is our child.¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t describe his feelings when he heard the child¡¯s little heartbeat. It was a joy that he never felt before. It was as if he got the whole world at that time. Elena looked at the picture. She raised her hand and touched the small white dot on the picture. It was her child! She looked at Mrs. Baker and Mrs. Baker also nodded her head with a happy smile. ¡°I was really scared to death yesterday. I thought something happened to you. I didn¡¯t expect it was because you are pregnant. The baby must have felt sorry for your hard work and chose to appear at this time.¡± Mrs. Baker smiled with relief. Ryan not only had a wife but also a child now. He had a family now. His life wouldn¡¯t be lonely anymore. He would only be happy in the future. Elena lowered her head and gently stroked the small life in her stomach. So the tiredness and nausea she was feeling in this period of time was because she was pregnant. She had to say that this child really came at the right time. Otherwise if she had really tired herself more, something bad must have been happened. Elena gently touched her stomach then suddenly remembered something and looked at Ryan. ¡°Oh right, how is grandpa? What should I do if no one takes care of him when I came back?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already arranged everything at the hospital. Your uncle will take care of him. No matter what, grandpa is still his father. Right now, the decision of the president of Lewis family is still in your grandfather¡¯s hand. If he doesn¡¯t wake up, your uncle won¡¯t be able to officially take over the company.¡± Because Jonathan¡¯s gambling thest time, Mason¡¯s original thought of hand over thepany to Jonathan was put aside. If he could not officially take over thepany, it would mean the loss of power. ¡°How do you know about these things?¡± Elena felt more and more that Ryan was magical, as if everything was under his control. Ryan smiled and stroked her hair. ¡°Who asked you to marry such a smart and capable husband?¡± ¡°Forget it. Leave Grandpa¡¯s matters to uncle. Let¡¯s go and see my mother. Previously, Doctor Scott did not want us to agitate her. It has been a long time since we went to see her. I want to tell her the good news of pregnancy.¡± Ryan also felt that it was right. Maybe she would wake up after hearing the news. The two of them packed up and went to another hospital. When they came to the ward, Director Scott walked out with a medical record. ¡°Director Scott, how is my mother recently?¡± Elena was first to ask. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Your mother¡¯s condition is very good. Although she hasn¡¯t woken up yet, her physical condition is much better than before. It won¡¯t take long for her to wake up. But don''t let her get agitated again. Don''t talk to her for a long time, or your mother won''t be able to bear it. " The pressure and stimtion from the outside world would affect the patient''s recovery. After Director Scott finished giving instructions, Ryan and Elena entered the ward. Elena looked at the person lying on the bed. This time, she did not cry. Instead, she went forward and grabbed her hand. ¡°Mom, do you know? I am pregnant. You are going to be grandmother soon. You previously said that you will take care of the child for me after I give birth. Now that I''m pregnant, shouldn''t you wake up?" As Elena spoke, she gently put Eleanor¡¯s hand on her stomach to let her feel something. Ryan washed the towel and started to wipe Eleanor¡¯s face, ¡°Mom, Elena is right. My mother is not by my side and no one is there to take care of Elena. We all hope that you can wake up soon.¡± However, the person on the bed still had her eyes closed and did not have any intention of waking up. ¡°Mom, recently a lot of things have happened. If Ryan was not by my side, I definitely would not be able to hold on¡­¡± Elena recounted the things that happened during this period of time and shed by like a sh of light. Director Scott looked at the time and walked into the ward. "Elena, it is time. Let your mother rest well. I will inform you immediately when she shows signs of waking up. " Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Suspicious Director Sco When Ryan heard Dr. Scott¡¯s words, he frowned and was a little puzzled. ¡°My mother-inw has been unconscious for such a long time. Why can¡¯t we visit and talk to her often? ording to my understanding, Vegetative people should talk more with her to wake up as soon as possible.¡± Director Scott understood what Ryan said and showed him the medical case in his hand. ¡°This is the record of my treatment of Eleanor all these years. You have seen it before. Because of the stimtion, the patient is willing to wake up. But if she continues to be stimted, I¡¯m afraid that she will die in her brain.¡± Director Scott¡¯s words made sense. This matter was indeed believable. Ryan did not know much about medicine but listening to Director Scott¡¯s words, there were no loopholes. He did not continue to ask and left the hospital with Elena. Along the way, she felt that the man beside her was not alright. She turned around to face him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You look like you have a lot on your mind.¡± ¡°I keep feeling that there is something wrong with this Director Scott. As the director, why is he so concerned about your mother¡¯s condition? Don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s not right for him to stop us from visiting?¡± This Director Scott did not seem to wish for Eleanor to wake up. No matter how much Ryan thought, he couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason for Director Scott for doing so. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Ever since my mother was hospitalized, it has always been Director Scott treating her and those medical records. Could there be a problem?¡± Elena remembered that if it was not for Director Scott¡¯s brilliant medical skills, her mother would have been gone. So she had no reason to doubt it. ¡°You are right. But have you thought that only he knows about your mother¡¯s condition? Why would a hospital director personally work for an ordinary patient for such a long time?¡± Ryan was sure that there must be something wrong with this Director Scott. Otherwise, how could it not have any effect after such a long time? Actually Eleanor might have woken up a long time ago. Director Scott had used medicine on her in advance, so when they went to visit again, she had been in aa. However, Ryan did not tell her about this matter. He was afraid that Elena would think blindly after hearing it. Even though Ryan didn¡¯t tell her the whole matter, Elena still started to worry. She anxiously grabbed his hand. ¡°How could it be like this? Who on the earth wants to harm my mother? Could such a big matter deceive us for five years? You have to help me investigate. If it¡¯s true, we have to get my mother out as soon as possible.¡± Five years¡­ If it was really as Ryan said, how much harm had her mother suffered? Seeing her like this, Ryan pulled her into his arms andforted her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can¡¯t take pressure now. I will take care of this matter.¡± The two of them did not say anything else and returned to the vi. There was no sounding inside the vi and Mrs. Baker was also not present. When they walked into the living room, they found an unexpected guest. Tina was sitting arrogantly on the sofa with her crossed. Elena felt disgusted when she saw this woman. She didn¡¯t know if it was her sickness or she got nauseous when she saw this woman, she went straight to the bathroom on the living room to throw up. ¡°What happened to my sister-inw? She suddenly threw up when she was fine. Could she have gotten some kind of illness? Cousin, you have to take care of her. Don¡¯t let anything happen to her.¡± Tina¡¯s tone was very harsh. Her eyes were filled with disdain. It was as if she was the mistress of this family. ¡°Where did Mrs. Baker go?¡± Ryan ignored her. He was worried that this woman would do something alone at home. ¡°Mrs. Baker went to buy food for my sister-inw. I heard that my sister-inw is pregnant. I don¡¯t know if this is true or not, so I came to visit her.¡± Tina stood up and looked around. The renovation style of this house was ck and white before. But now it was filled with bright colors. The cold tone of the house had changed a lot since Elenae. ¡°Roman asked you toe?¡± Ryan did not forget that guy¡¯s wild ambition for his wife. It was inevitable that he would send someone to inquire about the truth of this matter. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°Cousin is still as smart as ever. It seems like my sister-inw is really pregnant.¡± Tina silently clenched her fists. She had liked Ryan before. She knew that it was impossible for her and Ryan to get pregnant. But now hearing the news of Elena getting pregnant, she didn¡¯t feel good. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Uninvited Gues ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± Ryan sat in a wheelchair and walked to the sofa. He stared at the woman with evil intentions. Tina stood up and looked down at the handsome man. She then suddenly pped Ryan¡¯s leg. ¡°Cousin, do you really not feel your leg?¡± Tina took the opportunity when Ryan was not paying attention to pinch Ryan. When Roman heard about this shocking news, he immediately sent Tina to inquire. If Ryan was really a cripple, there was no way he could get Elena pregnant. But she was already pregnant. So could it be that¡­ Tina pinched hard on Ryan¡¯s thigh while paying attention to his expression. However, she did not notice any change on his face. ¡°What exactly do you want to do?¡± There was a trace of displeasure between Ryan¡¯s brows. He knew very well about what Roman was thinking. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just following my boss¡¯s orders to see if sister-inw is really pregnant. Since it¡¯s true, then let her rest at home. Roman has already handed all of thepany¡¯s matters to me.¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. As Tina spoke, she actually had the feeling of climbing onto the wall. She wanted to make Ryan regret his decision of choosing Elena over her. However, Ryan just smiled faintly. ¡°I remember Amara already knew about the matter between you and Roman. Do you think a woman like Amara would agree Roman to work with you?¡± In the bathroom, Elena heard the conversation outside and did not intend to go out. If it was before she would have already rushed over to beat that woman. But ever since Ryan admitted that he was Leonardo, Elena felt that there was nothing that could trouble him. So she did not want to get involved in such a small matter. ¡°Well since you came here today, can I trouble you to go back and tell Roman that he can take full responsibility for thepany¡¯s matters. My wife is pregnant and needs my care and support. So I n to take a ten-month leave to apany her delivery.¡± After Ryan finished speaking, Tina¡¯s face was filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t you know that everyone in thepany is eyeing this position like a tiger watching its prey? Roman can¡¯t tolerate you, so why do you have to aim at the muzzle of the gun?¡± Tina couldn¡¯t believe this. Was Ryan crazy? How dare he make such a decision? Wasn¡¯t he afraid of losing his position as general manager forever? Seeing Tina so excited, Ryan narrowed his eyes. Wasn¡¯t she on Roman¡¯s side? Why did it seem like she was still concerned about him? ¡°I have decided that I must stay by my wife¡¯s side during this period of time to protect her safety.¡± ¡°Are you crazy? After such a long period of time, Roman will take away your authority. At that time, it won''t be so easy for you to return to Monor family. " Tina never thought that Ryan would give up so much for Elena. Even if it was the position that he had competed with Roman for many years, would he give it up so easily? At this time, Elena opened the door and walked out. When Ryan saw her, he went to the front and held her hand. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Elena nodded in response and turned to look at Tina. Tina''s expression changed when she saw her. "How long do you want to dy my cousin? Do you know that he ns to take a year off for you? This way, he can only work for Roman when he returns to thepany. " Work for Roman? Huh? Elena wanted tough seeing this woman¡¯s expression, but she knew she couldn¡¯t. "I am pregnant now. It is his duty and responsibility to take care of me. And Miss Tina, I remember my husband once said that the two of you are not rted by blood. I hope you won''t call my husband as cousin next time. Otherwise, he will get angry.¡± "You. . . " "I really don''t understand. You are obviously by Roman''s side, but now you are concerned about my husband. Do you want to be a fence-sitter? So the wind will blow on both sides. " This woman had already betrayed him, then why would she say such things? Could it be that she still couldn''t let Ryan go? If that was really the case, Elena would look down on her even more. Since this woman had chosen to stand on Roman¡¯s team, she should at least loyal to him. This kind of talent on the wall would not be trusted. "Don''t be too arrogant, Elena!¡± "You are the one who is arrogant, aren''t you? You broke into my house without permission. I am already kind enough not to sue you for trespassing on other people''s houses.¡± Elena sat on the sofa and peeled an apple for herself. She looked like a hostess. Tina was extremely angry. She originally knew about Roman''s n and wanted to remind Ryan. But she didn''t expect that these two people not only did not appreciate it, but also used such a harsh tone to talk about her. "Alright. It seems like I have spoken too much today. I will leave now. You two take care of yourselves.¡± Tina originally had a glimmer of hope, but now she didn''t have any hope. Alright, then don''t me her for not showing mercy in the future. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Worse Than A Dog When Tina ran out, she coincidentally ran into Mrs. Baker. Mrs. Baker frowned, when she saw this woman. ¡°Why are you here?" "Do you really think I like toe?" A mere maid actually spoke to her in such a manner. It had to be said that she had failed as a person. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. If it wasn''t for the fact that she met Romanter on, she would probably have been even more despised by this family. "Is that so? Don''t say it so easily. If you took something from home, I won''t let you go." Mrs. Baker put the food she bought on the ground and grabbed Tina''s wrist. When she just left, the door was clearly locked by her. This woman might have secretlye to do something bad. Tina struggled with all her might, "I didn''t steal anything. Ryan and his wife are inside. If you don''t believe me, you can go in and take a look.¡± "Whether you steal or not isn''t up to you alone. Youe with me.¡± Mrs. Baker was not stupid and could not let her go now. As they heard the quarrel outside, Ryan and Elena walked out. Seeing that they were arguing, Elena went forward and asked, "What''s wrong with Mrs. Baker? Why are you arguing with her?" "Hey, the two of you are really at home. This woman sneaked into our house when I was not at home. I am afraid that she stole something.¡± "Ryan, watch your dog carefully. Don''t let here out and bite people. Hurry up and let her go. Do you hear me?" This old woman''s hand strength was so strong that Tina couldn''t break free no matter how hard he struggled. "Since you already said that I''m a dog at home, then I won''t let you go either.¡± After Mrs. Baker finished speaking, she brought her into the house to investigate. But she found that there was nothing missing. "A shameless woman like you actually dared toe here and make a scene. You have long betrayed us. In the future, get as far away as you can. This ce does not wee you.¡± "Ryan, can you take good care of this dog? If she bites me again next time, don''t me me for being rude.¡± Tina¡¯s words were very harsh. She spoke so arrogantly like she was an empress of a certain region. However, as soon as she finished speaking, Elena came forward and pped the woman''s face. ¡°Tina, pay attention to your words! What do you mean by ''dog''? Our family will definitely not allow you to insult us. Please disappear immediately.¡± Tina¡¯s face tiled to the side and she felt a burning sensation on her cheek. She touched her face and found that it was already swollen. She looked Elena with her eyes wide open. "You. . . You actually dare to hit me!" As she spoke, she raised her hand and wanted to hit Elena. However, Tina didn¡¯t expect that before she could even touch theter, Ryan had already came in front and pushed her back. ¡°Hurry up and leave. Don''t let me say it a second time, understand?" Ryan pushed Tina so hard that she staggered and still couldn¡¯t control her bnce so she fell to the wooden table beside the sofa. She was never humiliated like this before. "You. . . You two. . . Fine. I won''t argue with you today. I will make you pay back double the humiliation I have suffered in the future! Ryan Monor, just you wait. It was you who didn''t want me. Don''t regret it in the future.¡± However, Ryan smiled faintly. "I should be the one to say this. You were the one who betrayed me first. But it doesn''t matter. You don''t matter to me at all. The only difference is. . . That is, with you, it will only increase the burden on me. That''s why I should thank you for leaving me.¡± Initially, she thought that she still had a high position in the man''s heart, but she didn''t expect that she was even worse than a dog. Tina got up and left angrily. Staying here was simply asking for humiliation. But she did not dare to go to thepany to look for Roman. As Ryan said before, Amara was staring at her and Roman at all times, as if there was something between the two of them. This caused the other people in thepany to avoid her like the gue. Because no one wanted to piss Amara, the future mistress of Monor family, off. She did not know where to go. She just walked forward with a nk look in her eyes, like a walking corpse. Elena, who was upstairs saw Tina walking through the window and said to Ryan who was behind her, "I''m afraid this woman''s life in thepany is not good.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Chapter 181 Emotional Future Grandfather Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have happened. ¡°It has nothing to do with us. She chose her own path. We have no right to interfere, not to mention that she¡¯s suffering for herself.¡± Ryan was not worried about anything. He only cared about his wife and the child in her womb. It was her first time getting pregnant, so she had to be careful. It was almost time to eat, so after Mrs. Baker prepared food, she called both of them over. After knowing the fact that their Madame was pregnant, all of the servants and workers were extra careful when doing things, afraid of angering their young master. When Elena was about to step on the stairs, she suddenly felt that her body was hanging on the air. She reached out and wrapped her arms around the man¡¯s neck as she looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°In the future, whenever there are stairs, I will carry you. Just like this.¡± As he spoke, he carried her downstairs. Elena held his neck tightly and shook her head. ¡°Are you kidding me? It¡¯s fine if you are at home, but what about outside? Do you still want to hug me when you see stairs outside? Doesn¡¯t that mean your secret will be exposed? It¡¯s not like I have no hands or legs. I will be careful. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Although it was her first pregnancy and she had to be careful in everything, Elena was not a child. So Ryan was worrying too much. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to fall.¡± As he spoke, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but remember the scene when she was about to fall on that day. She was still pregnant at the moment. It was as if heavens were helping him. Looking at the expression on his face, Elena smiled and shook her head. She knew he cared about her so she didn¡¯t refuse him. During the dinner, Ryan was continuously picking up food for Elena. Looking at the mountain like food in her te, Elena looked at the man in front her speechlessly. ¡°Do I look like an elephant? How can I eat so much food?¡± ¡°Eat. If you don¡¯t eat properly, how can you get nutrition?¡± As Ryan spoke, he picked a salmon slice and ced her in her bowl. Elena had no option but to eat all the food in front of him. Mrs. Baker who was at the side looked at the scene and smiled faintly. Ryan was originally a wife manic and now he was even more careful when he did things. She couldn¡¯tpare this man who was crazily picking food for his wife to that man who was used to sit in a wheelchair with a cold expression on his face. As Mrs. Baker thought of this, she sighed with emotion. Ryan really changed too much after Elena came to his life. After dinner, Ryan originally wanted to hug Elena and read a book. But unexpectedly he received a call from Charles. Ryan picked up the phone and said casually. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I heard you applied for ten months of leave from thepany. Do you know what this mean?¡± Charles was very angry. Although his voice was not loud, Ryan could tell that this man was trying his best to endure. "Yes, I did take a leave of absence. Even if I was in thepany, it would be useless. That was just an empty position. Since your good son doesn''t want me to be in the limelight in thepany, doesn''t that mean he can do as he wishes? After all, all of your attention is on him now. I''m just a useless person.¡± Ryan didn''t want to waste any more time talking nonsense with this man. He just wanted to go and apany his wife and child. Charles did not expect Ryan to say such words. Both of them were his sons. Ryan''s legs were crippled, so he gave the position of general manager to him, not the president. Everyone was eyeing him covetously. Charled did this to protect Ryan. ¡°Where did you hear this? Both of you are my sons. I will not side with him. All of this is just your mother. . .¡± "My mother? When you say that, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt? All these years. . . If I don''t say it, could it be that you all have already forgotten whose child I am? I don''t want to talk about my mother anymore. But now, that woman and her son are determined to kill me. " Ryan coldly interrupted his father''s words. Did this man really think that he could show him this so- called familial love? "Don''t let your emotions affect your decisions. I know I have let you down, but I treat you both equally. I will investigate this thoroughly. If you want to rest during this period of time, then rest well. But after half a month, you muste back to work.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. Elena is pregnant.¡± Ryan directly exined the reason for the matter. Charles was shocked. After a while, he asked excitedly, "What did you say? Is it true? Alright, alright. I got it. If that''s the case, you can go to work whenever you want to. The child is the first child of Monor family. When you want toe back in the future, I''ll arrange your position directly. " When he heard that Elena was pregnant, Charles could not describe his feelings. He had always had a carving for being a grandfather. But the unexpected thing was it was actually Ryan who fulfilled this dream. Although the rtionship between him and his son was not good, Ryan was his youngest son after all. And the child in Elena¡¯s womb was his first grandchild. So there was no doubt that he was pleasantly surprised and happy. Facing his father''s agitation, Ryan did not have much of a reaction. After thinking for a while, he slowly said, ¡°Yes. You don''t have to worry about thepany''s position. I have my own arrangements. But take good care of Roman during this period of time. If hees to disturb me again, I won''t be polite to him. " "He is currently busy with thepany''s matters. How can he have the energy to disturb you? Come back tomorrow night. I will ask your mother to make some delicious food for Elena.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 A Large Bruise On His Leg Initially, he thought that after such a terrible ident¡­ Ryan had no fate with his child in this lifetime. But He didn''t expect Elena to be pregnant. He had to admit that this was the blessing of his ancestors. "She is not my mother. I have never admitted it. Don''t say such things again in the future.¡± Ryan coldly reminded Charles to not mention the rtionship between Amanda and him for no reason. Charles sighed helplessly. "It has been so many years. Can''t you let go? No matter what, she has raised you. Even if you don''t want to give any credit, she still had worked hard. " "That''s just what you think. It has nothing to do with me. Alright. Let''s do it this way. Tomorrow night, I will bring Elena back.¡± Without waiting for Charles to speak, Ryan hung up the phone. At this time, Elena came out of the bathroom. She looked that the expression on his face was not good and asked. ¡°What happened?¡± Ryan told Elena about this matter. Elena did not say anything. Charles was Ryan''s father, so it was inevitable for him to take a look. Even if she didn¡¯t want to go, she had no option. "I have already thought about it. Staying in the country is not safe. I will bring you to Western Europe next week. It will be safer there." At this time, almost all the people around them had already known about Elena¡¯s pregnancy. Although many people were happy for them, but there were even more people who couldn¡¯t digest this news. With Amanda, Roman, Amara and the Lewis family around, they would try all their means to hurt Elena and their innocent child. He couldn¡¯t just sit and watch his family got destroyed. "There''s no need to go through so much trouble. I''m not used to living there. Besides, I''m worried that my mom will be here too. Didn''t you want to help me investigate that Director Scott? If there''s really a problem, let''s hurry up and bring my mom back.¡± Elena had always been worried about what Ryan had said. Ryan had already sent someone to investigate. This matter was definitely not as simple as what Director Scott had said. It had been five years and nothing had changed, so there must be something strange about it. But he couldn¡¯t say it loud at this moment, otherwise she would be more worried. "Alright. Let''s not talk about this anymore. Let''s get some rest early. Don''t worry about those matters. Just worry about our child.¡± Ryan spoke slowly and ced her on the bed and tucked her with the nket. Looking at his careful expression and how he had been taking care of her all day long, Elena said jokingly. ¡°Now that the baby is here, you only care about him. It seems that by the time he arrives, you will have already forgotten about me.¡± Hearing this Ryan smiled just faintly, ¡°How can that be? I care about the size, don¡¯t worry. If I were to neglect you, how can my child have siblings in the future?¡± Ryan was not the kind of person who would forget his wife after having a child. His wife would be pregnant for ten months and his heart ached for her. No matter how many children he had in the future, Elena would always be his first priority. His ambitious words made Elena blush. She looked at the man in front of her with a red face. ¡°Disgusting.¡± Ryan smiled andid beside her, holding her in his arms. When Elenaid on the bed, she saw that Ryan''s slender leg was purple and there was arge bruise on it. She instantly sat up. "What''s going on? Why did your good leg be like this?" Only then did Ryan remember that Tina that woman pinched his leg when she came this morning. "When Tina came in, she pinched my leg. Roman and the others probably suspected that there was something wrong with my leg.¡± After all who would have thought that a cripple in this lifetime, could be a father? It was inevitable that they were suspecting him. Hearing this, Elena gritted her teeth. ¡°This man is so cautious. In the end, he only came to check on you because he was not confident enough.¡± The more such a person was like this, the more Elena looked down on him. If hepeted openly, perhaps she would still respect her opponent. But they liked to stab in the dark. They were shameless. "It was just that it was really hard to endure at that time. You don''t know that my legs are bing more and more sensitive now." Ryanined incessantly. "Don''t worry. I will get it back from Tina." Elena was a person who would never want to suffer a loss. Furthermore, Ryan had done so much for her, so she had to get justice for him no matter what. "I have to say, there are many benefits after marrying. In the past, I could only bear such things by myself. Now, my wife is supporting me and fighting for me." Ryan sighed with emotion. It was really his fortune to marry her. "Are you a fool? Don''t you know to dodge? Even if your legs can''t move, your hands can''t move either?" Elena looked at the mark on Ryan''s thigh and felt that the woman was really insidious. She clearly said that she liked Ryan, but she still ruthlessly attacked him. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Seeing the bruise, Elena¡¯s heart ached and she took out the medicine box to put some ointment on his thigh. Seeing his wife''s caring look, Ryan felt an indescribable sweetness in his heart. It had been a long time since he had this kind of feeling. It was only ever since he met this little girl that there was so much sunlight in his world. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Went To Monor Family In the past, Ryan didn''t know why he worked so hard, but now he finally had a goal. He fought for his wife, for his future children, and for his family. "At that time, I couldn''t do anything, or else I would easily expose myself. Alright, let''s not talk about it anymore. Let''s get some rest. You don''t have to deal with this kind of troublesome thing in the future.¡± The only thing Elena needed to do now was to care her own body and must give birth to the child safely. Ryan gently held the woman in his arms and coaxed her to sleep. Seeing her closing her eyes and hearing her even breathing, he slowly closed his eyes. The next day, the two of them came to the front door of the Monor Family Vi. Roman''s car also stopped outside. Elena frowned, "Roman is also here.¡± Ryan and Roman had already moved out and rarely returned to the Monor residence. However, every time they came back, Roman would appear here. "It doesn''t matter. Since you are here, you should take care of yourself. They won''t bully you." Ryan sat in a wheelchair and said coldly. Elena looked at him and tidied up all his clothes. The purple-green color on Ryan''s leg yesterday must have been Roman''s test. It was just that this test method was too disgusting. When the two of them walked into the living room, Roman and Amara were both there. When Amanda saw the two of them, there was not much expression on her face. Amara looked at the people in front of her with a cold expression Roman raised his head and looked at Elena with a strange look. When Charles heard themotion, he immediately came down from upstairs with a kind smile on his face. He was apletely different person from his usual self. Elena thought that Charles was a serious person, but she didn''t expect him to show such a loving expression. After all, Ryan was his son. "Elena is here. Quicklye over and sit. Don''t stand there. You are pregnant. It is not appropriate for you to stand there for too long." Charles pulled Elena to sit on the sofa as he spoke. Amara''s expression was very ugly. "Younger sister is now the family''s team pet. She is really lucky." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "If elder sister is envious, you can quickly marry and have children with elder brother." It didn''t hurt to talk while standing. However, it was like poking Amara¡¯s sore spot. Amara coldly looked at the woman in front of her. After getting pregnant, she became smug. "Since sister-inw is already pregnant, I will leave thepany''s matters to Tina. If you want toe back to work in the future, I will let her get along with you. " After Roman said this, before Elena could say anything, Amara was the first to speak, "Why did you hand all the work to Tina? She clearly does not have the strength and experience. Why should she do such an important job?" "This is our family''s matter, you don''t have to interrupt, okay? We are not married yet. If you are like this, others will think that you are uncultured. " The two of them had already quarreled countless times over this matter. This woman really didn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth. She had to be taught a lesson. "You. . . Don''t you go too far! Even if our Lewis family has declined slightly, it will only be temporary. My father will definitely turn the tides after he takes over the position. Don''t look down on us. " Amara felt really aggrieved in her heart. It was all because of her father. She could not ept that Roman actually looked down on her. Elena and Ryan looked at each other. It seemed like the rumors were true. There was really something wrong with their rtionship. It wasn''t just because of Tina. Their personalities weren''tpatible with each other. If such a thing happened again, the conflict would be even deeper. "Stop quarreling. She is obviously young, so it is inevitable that she has an unyielding character. Roman, can''t you just give in to Amara? No matter what, she is your fianc¨¦e, so you have to pamper her. You have to learn from your brother about this and see how much Elena is pampered." Amanda said from the side. On the surface, she was asking Roman to learn from Ryan, but in other words, she was mocking him, as if he did not know to do anything other than pampering his wife. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 p Elena wanted to say something, but Ryan interrupted her. "You''re right. I only spoil my wife. But my wife is also obedient. She''s not like some people who only know how to act up.¡± "Ryan, who are you talking about? If you have the ability, say it again." Roman said angrily. He knew that this man was pointing fingers at the mulberry tree and scolding him. He was furious. "Everyone knows who I am talking about. Why do you need us to tell everything? Dad asked us to come back today. Otherwise, do you think I''m willing toe back? My wife is pregnant. I don''t want to affect her mood. If there''s nothing else, we''ll leave first.¡± Ryan said as he pulled Elena up. He originally wanted to have a good dinner, but who would have thought that these people only cared about quarreling? "Wait a minute. If they want to leave, they can. I called you guys back today, so you have to eat this meal before leaving. If they don''t want to eat, get the hell out of here right now. The Monor family is not a ce for you all to quarrel. Amara and Roman, if you guys feel that it is inappropriate to be together. . . You can just break up. Don''t hurt the rtionship between the two families. " When they were together, it was their own decision. After all, it was not convenient for the elder to interfere in the child''s marriage. But they did not expect that it would be like this in the end. If they had known earlier, they would not have agreed to it in the first ce. "Uncle Monor, I''m afraid you are wrong. It is also our matter whether Roman and I are together or break up. Although you are an elder, you shouldn''t interfere in our rtionship. You should take care of yourself.¡± Amara hated when others interfered in her own matters. Even her parents could not interfere with her, let alone outsiders. Besides, she had not married to Roman yet. This future husband of hers had already started to talk to her like this. And now his family members also wanted to teach her a lesson. How could she, Amara Lewis, suffer such a grievance like this? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. "How did you talk to your elders? Is this how the Lewis family teaches their children?" Amanda said angrily from the side. She would never let Amara say that her husband was not even worthy of being future father-inw. They were not even married yet and this future daughter-inw was behaving this way. If they got married, she did not know how she would behave. "Auntie, we will naturally handle our own matters. I believe that uncle and auntie should also know that your interference will affect our rtionship and cause us to be in a slutty state for no reason.¡± After Amara said these words, Amanda was so angry that she went forward to p the former¡¯s face. ¡°You ignorant woman, I have underestimated you. I did not expect that you would be so unbearable. Since that is the case, let the marriage end here. There will not be a good result even if we are together. " As the pnded, everyone was stunned on the spot. They never thought that Amanda would actually make a move. After all, Amara was the daughter of Jonathan and Adeline. This p would probably break the rtionship between the two families. Elena sat at the side and was speechless. This thing actually dared to contradict the parents. Amara covered her face and looked at the old woman in front of her in disbelief. ¡°Aunt, you actually pped me?¡± No one ever dared to did this to her since she was young. So how could this old woman just p her? Hearing this, Amanda snorted in disdain. ¡°Who do you think you are? Don¡¯t forget without our help, your Lewis family will be in streets.¡± "Is your Eldest Sister also so overbearing at home?" Looking the scene in front of him, Ryan asked in a low voice from the side. Although he knew that Amara was arrogant and spoiled, he didn¡¯t expect her to directly confront a woman like Amanda. He was very d that he did not marry this idiot woman. Elena heard this and smiled lightly. Her eyes were full of ridicule. "Other than my uncle and aunt, she did not put anyone else in her eyes." Hearing this, Ryan held her hand tightly. "I am very d that it was not that woman who married me back then." "That is your own fortune. You can just enjoy it secretly. But the Lewis family is very busy now. No one will deal with this matter. If Amara doesn''t stay in the hospital to take care of grandpa, uncle will definitely me her.¡± Elena was currently unable to take care of Mason. It was estimated that this period of time was enough for Jonathan to be busy. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 I Am Wrong "Yes, yes, yes, Madam is right. It is my fortune to marry you.¡± Ryan agreed with this. Although the two of them were together by ident, they married the right person and formed a good marriage. They loved each other with all of their heart and respected each other¡¯s choices. That¡¯s why their rtionship was very stable and unshakable. Ryan was very clear about this point. Looking at the situation in front him, Charles mmed the table angrily. "All of you shut up. If you don''t want to stay here, get the hell out of here. Our Monor family is a big family, it''s not your ce to behave atrociously here.¡± Charles couldn¡¯t believe it. Ryan and Elena came here after so many days. And today was supposed to be a happy asion for the arrival of his first grandchild. But these people had made their minds to ruin everything. Even though Charles had said this, Amanda wasn¡¯t ready to let this matter go. She angrily pointed at Amara and said with disdain. ¡°Amara, don''t think that because you are with Roman now, you will be able to marry into the Monor family. You can forget about it for the rest of your life. There are many people who want to marry into the Monor family. You are not the only one. " Initially, she thought that Amara was a person who knew the big picture. But Amanda did not expect that she was actually a spoiled youngdy. Her index finger did not touch the sun, yet she dared to contradict her elders here. She reallycked family education. Comparatively, Amara''s previous appearance in front of everyone was nothing more than putting on a show. But this Elena was 180 times stronger than Amara. Such a person wasn¡¯t worthy of her one and only son. Amara looked the situation and felt that she was indeed too much earlier. She looked at Roman. Her only hope now was him. If her marriage with Roman was to end here, then her reputation would really be ruined. No. . . It was not easy for her to be able to be together with Roman. She absolutely could not be crippled just like that. However, Roman pretended not to see her, let alone speak up for her. He was already pissed off with the news of Elena¡¯s pregnancy. And now Amara ruined his mood even more. Seeing the attitude of the man, Amara knew that he wasn¡¯t going to speak up for her today. Amara rolled her eyes and her attitude changed 180 degrees. She came in front of Amanda and said gently. "Auntie, I''m sorry. I was too emotional just now, that''s why I said those words. I hope you don''t mind. No matter what, In the future, we''ll be a family. If this gets out, it won''t be good for the two families. I hope Auntie can understand that Roman and I are in love. How can we just leave like that?¡± Although she didn¡¯t like to plead others, Amara really didn¡¯t have any other option right now. Amanda did not appreciate her suggestion. Instead, she sat on the sofa with a high and mighty look on her face and her eyes filled with mockery. "What? Just now, Miss was mocking us. Why did her attitude change so much now? Our temple is too small to amodate this great Buddha of yours.¡± Initially, she was in a good mood. Although Ryan wasn''t her biological son, he had been raised by her side since he was young, so she had some feelings for him. When she heard that Elena was pregnant and knew that she was going to be a grandmother, she was happy in her heart. She even made a table full of dishes to celebrate. But her good mood was ruined by this woman. It really ruined the scenery. ¡°Auntie, I know that I made a mistake in this matter. I hope you don''t me me. My sister is pregnant. We should have had a good meal together. I was too reckless today. I hope Auntie and Uncle don''t make a fuss about it with me. " If she really let go of the big tree of Monor family, her future life would not be easy. "Mom, Amara is my fianc¨¦e. If this matter is spread out, it will not be good for our family''s reputation. Why don''t we just let it go?" Looking at the pleading look of Amara, Roman tried to persuade his mother. Hearing their words, Amada put on the look of an elder in her face and said in a graceful manner. ¡°Fine. Today, I will forgive you once. But Amara, remember your own identity in the future. If you dare to make a big fuss in the Monor family again, don''t me me for not caring about our past rtionship.¡± Ryan lowered his head slightly and his lips curled up slightly. His eyes were filled with sarcasm. These two women were really good at acting. If Amara really married into Monor family, she and Amanda would really make a very good mother-inw and daughter-inw pair. It was almost time to eat. So Amanda got up and began to get the servants to prepare the food. Ryan quietly brought his wife to sit at the dining table. During the dinner, Ryan didn¡¯t care about the people around the table and started to pick food for his wife. ¡°Take this. How about this? Eat more.¡± The man lovingly picked the food and filled Elena¡¯s tes. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Roman looked at the two people in front of him. He had to admit that they were indeed a good match. From their eyes, even he could feel that they were deeply in love. Why was the rtionship between them getting better and better, but his rtionship with Amara getting worse and worse? Looking the loving smile on Elena¡¯s face, Roman clenched his fists. The more he thought about it, the more irritated he became. Roman only took a few symbolic bites and then went upstairs. He really couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Ryan looked coldly at the man¡¯s back who was stomping out the dining room. He did not care why he was angry. After eating a few bites, he also wanted to take his wife away from this dirty ce. He was afraid that Elena would be sick if she breathed the poisonous air of this house any longer. ¡°Let go.¡± Ryan held the woman¡¯s hand and was about to go out when Charles stopped them. "Wait a minute. Elena, follow me to the study room. I have something to give you.¡± Ryan stopped and the grip on Elena¡¯s hand tightened. He narrowed his eyes and looked at his father carefully. He wasn¡¯t sure what this old man was thinking at this moment. Speaking of truth, he didn¡¯t believe anyone in this family including Charles. He had seen the true colors of these people long ago and knew that other than schemes they had nothing else to do. So when Charles suddenly asked Elena to follow him, he was hesitant. Charles noticed at the hostility in Ryan¡¯s eyes and sighed. ¡°Do you think I will do something to her?¡± Charles felt bitter in his heart but he couldn¡¯t me anyone. Ryan¡¯s this type of behavior was also initiated by him. Ryan didn¡¯t say anything but he also didn¡¯t let go of Elena¡¯s hand. Elena patted Ryan¡¯s hand slightly and nodded. No matter what, Charles was his father and he couldn¡¯t behave so coldly with him every time. She quietly followed Charles into the study. In the study. ¡°Is something matter, Dad?¡± Elena asked politely. "Come and sit down. Don''t tire yourself out. Right now, you¡¯re carrying a child. So you need to be careful in future. When Ryan told me earlier, I didn''t quite believe him. I didn''t think that time would pass so quickly. Time really won''t forgive me. I am already so old that I am going to be a grandfather.¡± Charles sighed with mix feelings in his heart. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Chapter 186 Gift For His Future Grandchild "Dad, don''t say that. You are the father of Ryan and I. We will be filial to you in the future. I don''t want to get involved in the matters of Monor family, but I want to tell something. No matter what, a family is still a family. Don''t let the property be divided amongst outsiders. " To the Monor family, Elena was an outsider, and Amara was also an outsider. So they should not hand everything over to the two women. There were some things that needed to be clearly distinguished. If some things that shouldn''t be involved were to be involved at that time, it would be a huge problem. "I know what you said, but sometimes I have to take into ount the rtionship between the two of them. Just like you and Ryan are married, so I have to take Ryan''s feelings into consideration. I also have to consider your feelings. You also know that Roman and Amara are different from you and Ryan. Using the same method to deal with their problems is impossible. Furthermore, Amara''s ambition is very big. She would not give up on the Monor family, nor would she give up on Roman. That''s why this woman is very difficult to control. " Charles really admired Amara''s endurance. Not everyone could withstand it, let alone a youngdy. Hearing this, Elena shook her head. No one knew Amara better than her. "My sister is also spoiled. It''s not that I want to say bad things about her. I just feel that she has be more and more arrogant these few years. I don''t know if it is because she is with Roman. Actually, there is something I have to say. Although Amara and Roman are together, their rtionship wasn''t firm. If there is anyone stronger than Roman in Monor family, Amara will not hesitate to betray him. " Elena knew Amara very well. To her, there was nothing better than her family and worth showing off. "You are right. This woman is not a good person and cannot be left alive. But they are already engaged. If we break off the marriage on our own, outsiders will think that our Monor family does not like them." Charles still couldn''t think of a feasible solution. He shook his head helplessly. "Forget it. Let''s talk about you first. " Elena sat by the side, not knowing what Charles wanted to say. In the next second, Charles took out a box somewhere. He gave to Elena and smiled. ¡°Open it.¡± Elena was puzzled and opened the box. The next moment she froze on the spot. There was an exquisite bracelet inside the box. It was filled with different diamonds, pearls and jade stones. There were beautiful flower patterns engraved in it. With one look, anyone could be fascinated it. Charles looked at her surprised look and smiled gently. "This is the bracelet my mother left behind. She wanted to give it to her daughter-inw. But unfortunately she left before she saw her daughter-inw. I don''t want to give it to Roman''s mother. So I kept it until now. But I finally found the owner of this bracelet. You are the most suitable person for this.¡± Elena never expected Charles to say all this to her and even give her such an important bracelet. She was a little ttered. "Dad, this thing is too precious. You should keep it for now.¡± ¡°There is no outsider here, so I want to tell you something. You must have known that Ryan is not Amanda¡¯s son. So there are somethings that I have to do even if I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°In front of outsiders, I have no choice but to pretend. If I treat you too well, it will inevitably cause others to hate you. But now, there are only the two of us, so I don¡¯t want to pretend. You are carrying Ryan''s child, which is also my first grandchild. Please don''t reject it." Charles had lived for more than half of his life. He had seen all kinds of things. Both Roman and Ryan were his sons. He did not want to be biased, nor did he want to make any mistakes. But it was indeed difficult to be fair, yet he wanted to do his best. Ryan did not care about the money in his family nor he cared about material possessions, but Roman wanted those things. Both of them were extreme people. Even though he wanted to support Ryan, with Amanda around he couldn¡¯t do it. Otherwise, Ryan would be the one who would be harmed at thest. He had investigated the car ident all these years, but he did not find any clues. All the surveince videos had been destroyed. Charles had no way to investigate. Elena looked at the old man in front of carefully. She knew that the Monor family was just a show on the surface, but in fact, they were already in a state of disunity. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. It was a fortunate thing that Ryan was born with an extraordinary mind. Otherwise with these people vicious people around, she was afraid he mightn¡¯t be able to live till now if he was not careful enough. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Who Is The Biggest Beneficiary? "But you never thought that after something happened to Ryan. . . Why did Roman be the CEO? Don''t you think this matter is very strange? If something happened to Ryan, then the biggest beneficiary of Monor family would be Roman. I know I don''t have any evidence. But sometimes a woman''s intuition is very useful. This matter has something to do with Roman. " Elena directly voiced out her thoughts. Through the conversation with Charles, she discovered one thing. This man was not as cold and ruthless as she had imagined. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "If you can see it, it is not impossible for others to see it. It is just that all the routes were cut off during the investigation, and there was no way to investigate it. So, I didn''t continue. Instead of doing this, I might as well split thepany into two halves and let the two brothers each get half of thepany. But now, I feel that it''s inappropriate.¡± During this period of time, he had already understood some things. Roman wanted Ryan to leave the company. But unfortunately, when Ryan was the previous CEO, he had already won over everyone''s hearts. So even though Roman wanted to kick Ryan out, he couldn¡¯t do it. ¡°Dad, are you thinking that if thepany is really split into half, the two brothers will definitely kill each other?¡± Even though, this was a question, Elena said as if she was stating a fact. As the saying goes, one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, not to mention what kind of person Roman was. How could he let his own things be split in half for no reason? Charles was both very surprised and pleased when he heard that. "I never thought that Ryan would be able to marry a capable woman like you. It is indeed his fortune. When you were married, you were wronged. The situation at that time was indeed a little special. Now that you are pregnant, you will have to have a good rtionship with Ryan in the future. This is also what I hope for. " "The past has already passed. Besides, I have never med you. I only live in the present. No one knows what ident will happen in future.¡± Ever since Elena was chased out of the house, she had never thought about those unrealistic things. Nothing was the same. The future could not be predicted. She could only walk forward step by step. Charles sighed. He didn¡¯t expect his daughter-inw would be so eloquent. It was also a good thing. She could help Ryan to get over his sorrows. "Alright, I won''t keep you anymore. Quickly go back and have a good rest with Ryan. " Charles ced the bracelet box in Elena''s hand again. "Keep it well. If you need help,e to me. Don''t tell Ryan about our conversation earlier today. There is some estrangement between us father and son. No matter how you exin it, it won''t help. " When they walked downstairs, Ryan was still sitting in his wheelchair, as if he had been waiting for a long time. Amanda did not know why Charles and this woman were together. But when she saw the box in the woman''s hand, she frowned. "Stop! What is in your hand?¡± Elena stood where she was and opened the box. "A gift from father to his future grandchild. Does mother also want to give him one?" When Amanda saw the pair of jade bracelets, her face turned pale. Previously, no matter how much she begged, she was rejected by Charles. She did not expect that he would actually give it to Elena. "Mom, yourplexion is not too good. Why don''t you go back and rest for a while. Recently, the weather is very dry. Please take care of your body.¡± Elena said, put away the box, and went to Ryan''s side. "What took you so long?" Ryan asked with a frown. His tone carried a trace of dissatisfaction. Of course, this dissatisfaction was not directed at Elena, but towards the person who stopped her just now. ¡°Dad has something to tell me. It was dyed. Let''s go back.¡± If they continued to stay here, they would probablyck oxygen. When they were about to reach to the door, a strange sound came out of Elena¡¯s stomach. Ryan chuckled and put his hand on her abdomen, ¡°Looks like my baby is hungry.¡± Elena nodded. With these people around, she indeed did not eat well at night. ¡°Looks like, we have to trouble Mrs. Baker to make something for you. Let¡¯s go.¡± Ryan said and held her hand as they went out of the house together. After the two of them left, Amanda came to Charles¡¯s side. There was resentment in her eyes. "Why didn''t you give me that pair of jade bracelets but her?" "The jade bracelets were given to me by my mother. Why should I give them to you? Right now, she is carrying the grandson of our Monor family. I have to prepare a gift for her. " Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 They Quarreled "You''re right. We should prepare a gift. But it shouldn''t be so expensive, right? That bracelet represents identity. Even I don''t have it, why should I give it to that woman? Don''t you know what kind of identity Elena has? And Ryan, he is clearly not my child. Why do you have to give such a precious thing to his wife?" Amanda was very dissatisfied in her heart. How could a thing, which was even not given to her, was given to a woman like Elena? However, she did not expect that after she finished speaking, Charles looked at her with a fierce look in his eyes. ¡°I originally thought that you would not care about these things. But I didn¡¯t expect you to be this type of woman. Otherwise, how could I be at ease and let you raise him? Ryan is indeed not you son. But he is my son. The child is Elena¡¯s womb is my grandson. What I want is my business. It has nothing to do with you.¡± Hearing his words, Amanda shouted. ¡°That''s right. I know very well that Ryan isn''t my child, but I raised him as my own son. If he isn''t my child, he naturally won''t be able to befriend me. You know better than me what he has done all these years. Do you think Ryan is a good person? His only goal is to fight for the family property with my son!" Amanda, who had been enduring silently for so many years, finally exploded. All these years, she had indeed regarded Ryan as her own son. However, ever since his legs were crippled, she did not have any respect for him. In her eyes, that man was just a cripple who didn¡¯t have any value or right. Although Ryan still called her mother on the surface, what did he think? It was not like she did not know. No matter what, she had raised him for more than 20 years. Why couldn''t she get a trace of sincerity? However, Charles only slightly raised the corner of his mouth, and there was a mocking tone in his voice, "How is Ryan''s leg broken? You should know that, right? Do you think you took them all off perfectly?" Charles was not stupid but he just didn¡¯t want to believe it. What Elena said today was absolutely right. He only needed to think about who had the most benefits in this matter, and he would naturally know who had done it. Some idents were too much of a coincident. But this matter couldn¡¯t be a coincident. Hearing this, Amanda''s pupils suddenly contracted, and her face was filled with disbelief. "Are you ming me? This was an ident in itself, why should it be med on me?" Amanda tried to argue. She could admit what she had done, but she would never admit what she had never done. She had never done this before. Charles sneered in response. "I didn''t say that you did it. Why are you so excited? I just want to remind you that if you don''t want people to know, you should behave yourself. You have to think about what you should do and what you shouldn''t do.¡± Although it looked like he was reminding her, the threat in his voice was self-evident. He was indirectly indicating her to stay away from Ryan and his family. Otherwise, the consequences would be terrible. After Charles finished speaking, he turned around and walked out. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time anymore. He had lived with this woman for nearly 30 years. There was no need for quarreling. Although they were married just for a business deal, they had lived together for a couple of years. There was still a trace of affection between them. He did not want to say too much, and just wanted to give a reminder. Amanda looked at the retreating figure in disbelief. After that she sat on the chair and buried her head in crying. She did not expect that after being married for so many years, he still did not trust her. Probably because they heard the argument downstairs, Roman and Amara looked at each other. Roman wanted to go down to take a look but was stopped by Amara. "You don''t need to get involved in uncle and aunt''s business anymore. Their problem can be solved by themselves. We can''t solve the problem even if we go. " Amara still had her own selfish motives. That old woman had pped and insulted her in front of so many people. Now when Amara saw her sorry state, she could not describe her joy. She just wanted to hide and watch a joke. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The only thing she needed to do now was to think about how to deal with Tina, that woman. Previously, that woman did not get any benefits from Ryan, so she came to Roman''s ce. Did that woman really think that Roman would take her to fill in the house? ¡°I have never heard of parents quarreling since I was young. This is the first time. It is probably because of the matter between us." Roman was talking about him and Ryan. The conflict between the two brothers had been going on for more many years. He only hoped that he could control thepany earlier so that he wouldn''t have to worry about being threatened by others. As for what happened to Ryan, that was his own business. Roman didn''t want to interfere and couldn''t do anything about it. Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 A Guest In The Middle Of The Nigh Ryan and Elena returned to the vi. Mrs. Baker had already prepared the food. She knew very well that they would not be able to eat well when they returned to the Monor family. Elena was drinking the chicken soup when the door suddenly rang. ¡°Who would be at this time?¡± Mrs. Baker said and went to open the door. It was actually Amber. Mrs. Baker frowned slightly. It was already about 10 o¡¯ clock at night. Why this woman actually came so late? But she didn¡¯t let her thoughts to be exposed. Mrs. Baker smiled and weed her. Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. After entering the door, she smelled the taste of the chicken soup. Amber''s face had a smile, "It smells so good. I wonder if I have the fortune to taste it." "Yes, yes, there are many left. Come in and try it.¡± As Elena spoke, she urged Amber to quicklye in, as if weing an old friend. Although Elena was a little disappointed, when Amber camest time, she knew very well how Amber could help Ryan. So she naturally had to treat Amber well. Amber also didn¡¯t stand the ceremony. She directly handed the file in her hand to Ryan, "This is the information that I received. Take a look first. Let me try the taste of the soup. " After saying that, Amber threw the bag down and went to the table. Seeing the greasy bowl in Elena''s bowl, she went closer to ask. "Recently I heard that you are pregnant. Is it very hard?" "It is not very hard now. It is just that there is no taste of anything to eat recently. I feel that my stomach is always empty. So for the sake of the baby, I have to eat it. I am really afraid that I will be a fatty later on.¡± As Elena spoke, she couldn¡¯t help but to look at her slightly bulging stomach. Although Elena did not mingle with the upper ss and didn¡¯t like to show off, she still had to maintain her figure and health. She could not let her figure go out of shape just for the sake of carrying a child. Amber smiled hearing her words. ¡°You won¡¯t be fat. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Elena let Mrs. Baker pour a bowl for Amber. After Amber drank it, she could not help but praise, "Mrs. Baker, your craftsmanship is getting better and better. In the past when I was with Ryan, I often drank the soup that you brewed. In a sh, I have not tasted this taste for a few years. " "What are you talking about? Miss Thomas likes it. It''s the fortune of this bowl of soup. You guys continue to chat. I''ll go make something else." Mrs. Baker''s craftsmanship was very good. The two women both liked to drink it. As the two women enjoying the soup, the man beside Elena, was looking at the information carefully, unaffected by their chatting. Ryan looked at the information and frowned. "Roman actually wants to buy that piece ofnd in the southwest suburb. Isn''t he afraid that he can''t eat it?" Hearing this, Amber put down her spoon. "I was also curious before. The southwest suburb is a barren land. Even if he buys it, it won''t be of any use. But after reading his n and project book, it is indeed a turning point. That ce is remote. If we build a businessplex, the profit might be considerable. " Amber talked about the project n book. It had to be said that Roman indeed had a far-reaching n. He could see the use of thatnd. If it was useless, this man would definitely not buy it and waste money. "Arge portion of the shareholders have agreed with Roman during this period of time. You have already coborated with him. You should know when he will take action. We have to prevent any unexpected incidents." Ryan looked at the contract as he spoke. Elena looked up at this moment. Amber did not seem to know that Ryan had apany overseas. Could it be that Ryan did not even tell Amber? It could be seen that he was also a little wary of Amber. "What do you n to do next? I heard from Roman that you applied for ten months of leave. If you go back like this, you will have no position. Even if uncle can use his power to seek a position for you in thepany, those people under you will not be useful. " "Those few directors protected me previously because I gave them benefits back then. But now, if I''m not in thepany, they will definitely follow Roman." Ryan didn¡¯t raise his head and said carelessly as if he didn¡¯t care about the consequences. Amber drank a mouthful of chicken soup and slowly opened her mouth. "Since you already know the result, why did you take such a long vacation? Even if Elena is pregnant now, you do not need to spend all your time with her. You can totally hire a nanny or let Mrs. Baker take care of her." Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Just Wanted To Show Off Amber really couldn''t understand why Ryan would choose to give up. Just for the sake of Elena? This was something he had fought for a long time. If he gave up just like that, wouldn''t all his efforts be in vain? "Because in my heart, there is nothing more important than my wife and child. All these years, Roman has wanted to chase me out of the Monor family. Therefore, in this cooperation between the two of you, he will definitely put you in an important position. Help me pay more attention to this. " After Amber heard this, the corner of her mouth slightly raised, as if her heart was filled with something. No one knew what she was thinking at this moment. Elena sat at the table and drank the soup in her bowl quietly, unable to say anything. The two of them were childhood sweethearts and grew up together. Naturally, they could trust each other. Otherwise, Amber would not have followed Ryan into such a big trap. Amber did not know that Ryan had apany overseas and a famous reputation. She also did not know that Ryan''s legs had long recovered. Elena did not know why Ryan did not tell Amber, but he should have his own concerns. But seeing their interaction over there, Elena felt very ufortable in her heart. She felt like she was an outsider sitting between them. Elena''s mood was somewhat dull. She was originally hungry and wanted to eat a table full of food, but right now everything tasted exceptionally bitter. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Finally Elena couldn¡¯t able to hold on and stood up "I will go and take a shower first. I am a little tired.¡± Ryan immediately put down the documents in his hands and went forward to support his wife. "I will bring you up." "It''s okay. It''s not like I¡¯m a child anymore. Talk about the business first. Amber, you guys talk first. I''m pregnant and I''m not feeling well. I''ll go up and rest first. " After saying that, Elena went upstairs without looking back. Mrs. Baker saw the woman¡¯s back that was going further and further away and naturally saw the clues. She served another bowl of chicken soup and looked at Ryan, "I will send another bowl of chicken soup to Madam. It is not good if there is nothing in her stomach." Amber also felt that something was not right and took the bowl of chicken soup from Mrs. Baker''s hands, "Why don''t I send it over." ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± Mrs. Baker directly rejected Amber''s good intentions and snatched the bowl of chicken soup over, "You and Master still have things to do. So do not dy work because of this. I will go up first. " Ryan nodded at Mrs. Baker and then continued to study the information in his hands. In an instant, there was only Amber and Ryan left in the big dining table. Looking at the situation Amber was a little proud in her heart, even though she knew that this was very unfair to Elena. Mrs. Baker went upstairs and gently opened the door. Seeing Elena sitting on the bed in a daze, she brought the chicken soup over. "You only ate a little just now, so you should eat more. You cannot lose yourself and the child in your womb.¡± Elena only smiled faintly. "I will not eat anymore. Actually, I have already eaten a lot in the Monor family and now it is night time. If I eat too much, I will not be able to digest and it will hurt the child. " Mrs. Baker sighed and sat beside Elena. "I know what you are thinking in your heart. That woman downstairs looks harmless, but she probably has ulterior motives. She came sote just to show off. " Mrs. Baker had lived for so long. There was nothing she couldn''t see through. That woman only dared to be so unscrupulous because she and Ryan were childhood friends. If it was anyone else, they would have been chased out long ago. But it was Amber and they could indeed support each other at work. If it was not for Amber''s father stopping her from doing business, they might have already gotten together. Amber had been dependent on Ryan since she was young. Even if something happened to his leg, her feelings for Ryan would not waver. Elena pinched the corner of her clothes and seemed to have a lot on her mind. "I also do not know why it would be like this. Previously I felt that she was very pretty and did things very cleanly." Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Your Dad Only Loves Your Mom In This World That was why it was the perfectbination for such a woman to be with Ryan. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the other hand, she was abandoned by the Lewis family and was not worthy of him. Elena had never cared about this kind of family problem before, but now she had to care about it. Not only could she not help Ryan in his problems, but she had also always caused trouble for him. ¡°You must not think that way. There is no distinction between high and low in life. Although Amber''s thoughts towards Young Master are not simple, Young Master has never given her a chance. They are just friends. There will not be any vition of the rules." Pregnant women are generally suspicious. And Elena thinking too much would not do any good to both her health and the fetus in her stomach. So Mrs. Baker tried her best tofort her. She did not want Elena to think blindly. Elena still kept her head down. Although Mrs. Baker said so, she clearly saw the way they interacted just now. It was clearly very deep in tacit understanding. This kind of tacit understanding was not something that could be cultivated in a day or two. Seeing their interaction, Elena''s heart was very jealous, so she did not want to watch. "It''s alright. I can bear it. If I don''t leave, the two of them won''t be together. " Elena had never thought about these things before. It was probably because she was pregnant that she was so sensitive. "Elena, you and Ryan are husband and wife now. It is very difficult for others to get involved even if they want to. Husband and wife are one. You must take care of each other''s feelings." Elena knew that Mrs. Baker said this because she wanted to advise herself not to think too much. She smiled, "I heard you say so. I feel much better now. I was too agitated just now and did not control my emotions well." "You¡­ It''s not that you don''t understand. You just love to be stubborn sometimes. Alright, drink the chicken soup and get some rest. Ryan definitely won''t leave that woman to rest at home. He''ll be up in a while." Mrs. Baker finished speaking and went downstairs. After the door was closed, Elenaid on the bed and gently stroked her stomach. ¡°Baby, what should I do?¡± ¡­ Not long after, Ryan opened the door and entered. Seeing that the person lying on the bed was not asleep, he smiled. ¡°Are you angry?¡± As he spoke, he came to the bedside and sat beside her. Elena pushed his hand that was about to touch her stomach away. "What you are dealing with is the Hearing his wife''s exnation, the smile in Ryan''s eyes became even wider. He turned over and got on the bed. He leaned close to Elena andid down. "I know. You saw that the two of us together and were very ufortable, so you ran over." Ryan had long understood Elena¡¯s temper very well. Naturally, he knew what she was thinking in her heart. So when he saw her expression, he quickly went up to apany her after his work was done. "This is your own matter. She is also your childhood sweetheart, so I am not jealous." "You still say no. Elena, your face only has the word ''wronged'' written on it.¡± As Ryan spoke, he couldn¡¯t help butugh. Elena didn¡¯t want to say anymore. She pushed the pillow to Ryan''s side and moved half a step away. Ryan shook his head helplessly and moved closer to her. He moved the pillow to the side and wrapped his arms around her waist. He gently stroked her slightly bulging stomach. ¡°Baby, your mom is angry. Please tell your mom that, in this world, your dad only loves your mom the most. And tell her to not be angry with your dad.¡± Ryan said in a whisper. His voice was so gentle and passionate that no one could resist it. Hearing this, Elena did not speak, but her expression eased up a lot. Ryan felt her reaction and said with a serious expression. ¡°Elena, I have already said that I have no other rtionship with anyone. Since I am your husband, I will definitely be responsible for you. I will also be responsible for our rtionship and our child. I will definitely not get involved in any affairs outside.¡± Elena¡¯s dull mood finally improved after hearing his resolute confession. She turned around and buried her head into his chest. Ryan held her tightly in his arms. ¡°Alright, alright, alright. Don''t be angry anymore. Amber will be by Roman''s side during this period of time to deal with things. I also told her that you need to rest and not to disturb you when she has nothing else to do.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elena nodded her head in his arms in understanding. She was probably too sensitive just now. ¡°Elena, don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± Ryan gently stroked her hair and asked. ¡°What?¡± Elena looked up at him in confusion. Ryan had a yful expression on his face, as he raised his brows slightly. ¡°Just now, I said that I love you. Don¡¯t you want to say something in response me?¡± Hearing him, Elena¡¯s face turned red. He indeed confessed her just now. Although she loved him very much, she never said these words in front of him and now he was asking this, she didn¡¯t know how to say. ¡°I can¡¯t say¡­¡± Elena said with a red face and buried her head once again in his chest, not wanting to see his eyes. Ryan looked at the woman, who wanted to hide in his arms, in disbelief. ¡°Huh? Elena, you cheater! You only want to get the benefit and not give anything in return. This is not fair. You have to say it right now!¡± As he spoke, he held her chin and forced her to look at him. ¡°Say it!¡± ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Elena blushed faintly and asked somewhat impatiently. ¡°Say that you love me.¡± Ryan looked at her face and said seriously. Looking at this expression, Elena knew that this man would not let go until she confessed to him. She didn¡¯t have any way out so she leaned closer and kissed him. Ryan saw her erged figureing close to him and immediately wrapped his hands around her waist and closed his eyes as he responded her contently. After an unknown amount of time, when the kiss finally ended, Elena was almost breathless. She took a few deep breaths to calm down herself and looked at the man beside her with her beautiful watery eyes. Ryan was also breathing somewhat heavily. Her kiss just now had clearly turned him on and he felt his body hit up. But Elena was pregnant and he couldn¡¯t do anything even if he wanted to. Ryan sighed sadly. But after two seconds of sorrow, he again looked at her seriously, ¡°You still haven¡¯t said what I want to hear.¡± Elena¡¯s mouth twitched. This greedy man! She didn¡¯t expect this man to be so greedy. She clearly kissed him to confess her feelings but he still wanted to hear it from her mouth. Elena took a deep breath and said slowly, ¡°I love you.¡± After saying that, she again buried her head in his chest. She didn¡¯t want to show him her shy look. ¡°Are you confessing to me or the mosquitos? It was so low. I can¡¯t hear you. Say again.¡± Ryan concealed his smile and said with a straight face. Elena gritted her teeth. She suddenly leaned closer to his ear and shouted. ¡°Ryan, I love you!¡± After finishing speaking, she moved a little backwards and observed his expression. Ryan covered his ear and looked at her. ¡°Wife, it is okay that you love me, but you can¡¯t possibly deaf me right?¡± Elena sneered and replied. ¡°It was you who wanted to hear those words. Now are you happy?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam is right.¡± Ryan said and then both of them burst intoughter. Under Ryan''s patientforting, Elena calmed her mood and gently wrapped her arms around his waist. The two of them finally got rid of the misunderstanding and hugged each other to sleep. Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Termination Of The Cooperation The next day, Amber came to thepany and handed all her ns to Roman. "Mr. Monor, this is the n I made recently. I spent a lot of effort on it. After you see it, you will understand my sincerity.¡± Amber said slowly and observed Roman¡¯s expression. Roman looked at the ns carefully and smiled with satisfaction. "The n Miss Amber provided is indeed very good. But it is done in a short period of time. I wonder if someone has provided any help?" Roman clearly knew Amber and Ryan were in good terms. So he wanted to see if in any case that man was involved in this. "Is Mr. Monor questioning my strength? If he can''t trust me, then we don''t have to cooperate.¡± As Amber spoke, she wanted to take back those ns. However, Roman slightly took back his hand and smiled. "Miss Amber misunderstood. I did not mean that. I was just casually asking." The corner of Amber''s mouth rose slightly and she crossed her arms, "I have already shown my sincerity. I don''t know what Mr. Monor''s condition is. Is he worthy of my sincerity?" Roman curled his lips. He had long seen that this woman was not simple. He immediately picked up the contract that had been prepared beforehand from the desk and handed it to Amber. "This is a contract that has been drafted by someone. You can take a look. If there are no problems, we can sign the contract now.¡± Amber took the contract and sat down on the chair. With just a few nces, she could tell that there was something wrong with the contract. She closed the contract and looked at Roman. "Our cooperation this time will be beneficial to both of us. It''s mainly because of our rtionship with the seller that we can achieve the desired effect. The price given in the contract does not meet my expectations. Mr. Monor, it seems that yourpany''s desire to cooperate is not very strong. " "Miss Amber''s words are not right. When twopanies cooperate, what they seek is mutual benefit. Without ourpany''s help, you will not be able to find such good resources.¡± Tina who was standing by the side could not help but interrupt, when she saw Roman being ruthlessly rejected by this woman. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Amber heard these words and raised her head look at the woman who was standing at the side. Her eyes were filled with disdain, "Looks like Monor Group is indeed not as good as before. Even a small secretary dares to speak like this. " "I am Mr. Monor''s chief secretary. I have also been helping the CEO deal with this matter. I think if Miss Amber is not in the mood to cooperate, she would not havee all the way here personally for the sake of her own interests. Miss Amber, if you are so calctive, it would not be good for anyone. " Although Tina''s tone was not good, it was also what Roman wanted to express. He also wanted to take the opportunity to suppress Amber''s spirit. Unfortunately, they underestimated Amber. She grew up in the army and did not care about these harmless threats. She directly threw the contract in her hand onto the table. "I have already given you guys a chance. If you insist on bargaining, I have no choice. Sorry, the cooperation will be invalid. " Looking at the n in Roman''s hand, Amber continued, "Take this n as a gift from me to your Monor Group. See you when you have the chance." After saying that, she left without looking back. Roman could not bring himself to stop Amber. He could only watch her leave. Initially, he only wanted to fight for more benefits, but he did not expect Amber to be so firm and not leave any room for negotiation. Now when the contract was terminated, Roman could only vent his anger on others. He red at Tina unhappily, "Who told you to interrupt without permission?" Tina lowered her head, feeling wronged, "Cousin, I only want to help you do more things for the company. " "Nonsense! How could you interrupt in my way? Don''t you know who Amber is? Even if you want to raise the price, you can''t insult her, right?¡± Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 He Didn¡¯t Even Think Of You As A Human Being "Who do you think you are? Why do you have to say something like that? She already had a problem with you, but you just had to bump into her." ¡°Do you think me as Ryan? You can do anything you want without thinking here?¡± ¡°If this contract is really messed up, I''ll see how you''re going to end it." Roman med all of the mistakes on Tina. He was already pissed off with Amber¡¯s attitude before. And now when the contract was on the verge of cancetion, he was unable to control his anger. Tina''s face was full of grievance. She had never thought that she would be treated differently like this! This matter was not her fault at all. Why did Roman me it on her? Roman did not think that Tina would be so stupid. He originally thought that this woman was very smart. But looking at her like this now, she was just mud that could not support the wall. After saying that, Roman stood up and left the office angrily. He was not in the mood to stay in the company. As soon as he left, Amara walked in out of nowhere. She had a satisfied expression on her face as if she was very impressed by the situation just now. Amara looked at the woman in front of her and pped her hands. "I didn''t expect you to be like this. I thought you and Roman were in good graces, but it turns out you were just used by him!¡± "Amber Thomas that woman has always been proud." ¡°She even came out of the army, how could she be bullied by you for no reason? This little trick of yours, I think Amber already knew it very well. " "It''s a pity that you and Roman don''t understand this simple thing. Amber is not someone who you can y with.¡± ¡°You insisted on bargaining with her. Do you really think that Amber with listen to you?¡± "You could continue discussing the priceter. After all, everything is possible.¡± "However, you''ve angered her now. She doesn''t even want to cooperate anymore. I''m afraid the tens of millions of yuan project will really go down the drain.¡± Amara sat in Roman''s seat, with her leg crossed and said slowly. Her tone full was of sarcasm and disdain. Amara didn¡¯t have a slightest bit of sadness because Roman lost such a big project. In fact she was very happy seeing Tina in such a miserable state. Tina lowered her head as she heard Amara¡¯s sarcasm. She had never thought of fighting with Amara over anything, but she did not think that theter¡¯s actions during this period of time were really too excessive, which made Tina very dissatisfied. But since she had already helped Roman to do one thing, then she would definitely do more things in the future. It was just that Amara, this woman, insisted on putting her nose between, making Tina feel disgusted in her heart. She did not know what this woman in front of her wanted to do. But rather than ying hide and seek, it was better to say it openly. "No matter what, Miss Lewis is Roman''s fianc¨¦e. Why don''t you care what he wants?" "If I really want to stay with Roman, do you think you will have a chance?" "I advise Miss Lewis, rather than that, it is better to let go. Maybe we can still be friends.¡± Tina started to provoke. Since the woman in front of her was so unreasonable, there was no need to put on a show. She followed Roman only for the sake of wealth and glory. She had left all her true feelings to Ryan, but in the end, it was all in vain. That cripple insisted on choosing that bitch Elena! So what was the need for her to follow a waste-of-a man? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Amara had never thought that Tina would tell her these things so directly. Immediately, she stood up and red at the woman in front of her. "Do you really think that you have the chance to get his favor? You have neither a family background nor ability, so what qualifications do you have to stand by Roman''s side?" "You need to know your own limits. Do you think you can tie Roman down with just your little bit of beauty?" "If it wasn''t for Ryan''s help, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have known where you were a long time ago. How could you havee into contact with the upper ss? It''s a pity that you missed Ryan!" ¡°Do you think me as tolerant as Elena? That you could seduce my man under my nose?¡± "I am not as stupid as Elena. You won''t have the chance to do what you did in the past. Roman is just a little pitiful to you!" "Didn''t you understand his attitude just now? He didn''t even think of you as a human being!" Amara had never thought that Tina, this woman, would even think to over her position. What did she think she was? Even Elena didn¡¯t dare to mess up with her path. So how this lowly woman could dare to challenge her, Amara Lewis, over something? Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Challenge Someone Stronger Than You Originally Amara was a little worried about this woman staying in Roman¡¯s side. But recently, when she returned home, Adeline, her mother, told her what to do and what not to do. After listen to her mother, Amara also finally understood that Tina was not worthy of being mentioned in the same breath as her. If it was any other rich and powerful woman, perhaps she would still think about the danger and think about it. But if it was this woman, then there was no need. Even if Roman was on good terms with this woman now, he would definitely not marry her. Amara had already figured out what kind of person Roman was. He was a man who only knew about benefits. It was impossible for him to dy his future because of the so-called love. "You. . . Amara, don''t go too far. Let me tell you this, I have been apanying Roman for this period of time. " Tina was very angry. Every time she met this woman, there would always be so many things. She did not want to have more contact with this woman. But she understood in her heart that Amara naturally would not let her stay in thepany well. Amara had heard it before and once again mocked, "If it was someone else, perhaps I could still believe some of these words. But it was Roman Monor. I really do not believe it at all.¡± "Roman is not one of those yboys. He is very clean and self-righteous!" ¡°Do you really think you can seduce him by your little tricks?¡± At the end of her sentence, Amara couldn¡¯t help butughed out loudly. Tina trembled with anger, after hearing Amara¡¯s words. But she had to admit that what theter said was right. She had also done many things to seduce Roman, but she was rejected by him every time. She originally thought that there was something wrong with this man''s body, but Amara''s words made her sober up a little. If that was the case, did she really not have a chance at all? Amara looked at Tina in front of her and lifted her finger to poke this woman''s shoulder. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "You better not y any tricks in front of me. Remember one thing, never challenge someone stronger than you. " "If one day I''m in a bad mood, I might make all of your family disappear." "Ryan bought your house for you. If he changed his mind and wanted to take back the house, you and your family will have to sleep on the streets.¡± "So you better work obediently. If you dare to seduce Roman again, don''t me me for being impolite.¡± "I just want to achieve my own goal and do what I want to do. Amara, don''t think that just because you are the daughter of Lewis family, I can be afraid of you!" "Don''t tell me that you still don''t know that your family is no longer capable? Roman''s mother didn''t want the two of you to be together because the people in your family didn''t live up to their expectations!" Tina was not a pushover. How could she lose like this and be innocently bullied by Amara! If she was bullied by others in the past, it would still be fine. But now, with her ability, she would not be bullied by others for no reason. Amara heard this and looked up at the woman. But instead of getting angry, she smiled. "I did not think that you would have such thoughts. Since that is the case, then continue to fulfill your own dream!" "But let me tell you, the following days will definitely not be easy for you. I will definitely let you have a taste of the taste of living a life worse than death.¡± After Amara finished speaking, she stepped on her high heels and left the office without looking back. She, Amara Lewis, could ignore everything except for the marriage alliance with the Monor family. She absolutely could not give up just like that. The marriage between her and Roman couldn''t be broken up for no reason. She had never had the thought of breaking up with Roman. Even if the people of the Monor family were against of it, she must marry Roman as soon as possible. Because of her father''s gambling incident, her family had suffered the some downgrade. That was why she was humiliated by Roman''s mother on the day she went to the Monor family for a meal. And today a woman like Tina dared to speak in front of her. Amara thought that she would never allow such a thing to happen again. After leaving thepany, she rushed back to the Lewis family. Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Take The Initiative Only Adeline was in the vi. Jonathan was still in the hospital taking care of Mason. Elena was now pregnant, so naturally, she did not have time to take care of Mason. So all of the responsibilities fell on Jonathan¡¯s shoulders Adeline saw her daughter''s angry look and knew that something must have happened. She walked over and sat beside Amara. "What''s wrong with my good daughter? She suddenly got so angry. Who offended you? Quickly tell Mom. Mom will take revenge for you.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Amara picked up the pillow on the sofa and held it in her arms. She gritted her teeth and said hatefully. "Mom, Roman''s mother actually doesn''t like me at all. But did she forget that it was she who begged me to be with Roman back then? Now, seeing that our family is about to decline, she isn''t polite to me at all.¡± Back then, Amanda was the one who wanted Amara to marry Roman. Actually she didn¡¯t want Amara but wanted the power and property of the Lewis family to support Roman. From the very beginning, Amanda had always been wary of Ryan and was afraid that he would snatch everything from Roman. So she made the marriage arrangement of Roman and Amara. But now when the Lewis family was about to bankrupt, Amara simply didn¡¯t care about Amara anyone. In her eyes, Amara was worthless. Amara held her hair irritably and said viciously. "Mom, no matter what, I have to marry Roman quickly. Only then can he be in my hands. At that time, I want to see if that old woman can still be arrogant in front of me.¡± Adeline heard her daughter¡¯s words andforted her. "I know that you are anxious about this matter, remember one thing. You can¡¯t be this hurry. Don¡¯t worry I will let your father to talk about this matter." Adeline paused and continued. "But before that, you also need to know if you are in Roman''s heart right now. The news about Tina has already been spread. If everyone thinks that Roman and Tina are together, then the loss outweighs the gain.¡± "You must be careful. You must not let that lecherous woman get what she wants. No matter what, you have to stop her from getting along with Roman.¡± Adeline did not think that this Tina was also a ruthless character. She actually dared to force her daughter to make a choice under such circumstances. What kind of person was Amara? How could she be bullied by others for no reason? It seemed that she needed to meet this Tina and see what kind of person she was! Adeline patted Amara¡¯s hand. "Leave this matter to me. I will let that woman leave Roman." She then looked at her exhausted daughter and said with heartache. ¡°Look how you are looking right now. Do you think Roman will like you if he will see you like this? Go to the salon and have a makeover. I will take care of the matters of her.¡± Tina did not have any feelings for Roman. Only an idiot would believe it! Only a woman who pretended to be weak would say such words. She was the woman who dared to seduce Ryan under Elena¡¯s eyes. So how could that woman be weak? Since she could betray Ryan for Roman, then there''s nothing this woman can''t do! After the mother and daughter spoke a few more words, they went to rest. ¡­ The next day, Adeline came to the Monor Group. It was early so there were a few people present. Adeline went to the front desk and asked about Tina¡¯s workce. When the front receptionist saw it was Adeline, she didn¡¯t dy and directly bring theter to Tina''s workce. Tina had juste to her desk and was preparing to start her work when she saw the old woman appear in front of her out of nowhere. Adeline looked coldly at the woman in front of her and held her arm tightly. She then dragged Tina out of thepany in front of everyone. The entirepany acted as if they did not see anything after seeing it. Of course, they knew who Adeline was and also knew what had happened during this period of time. How could the Lewis family allow a third person to enter in the marriage alliance with the Monor family? Especially when, they were on the verge of copsing. Right now, the entire Lewis Group was depended on the marriage of Amara and Roman, so they would naturally not allow anyone to put their nose between it. So this was also expected. This Tina was too brazen. Who was the Lewis family? Could it be that Tina really wanted to go against the Lewis family? On the other hand, Elena and Ryan also came to thepany to take some things. As Ryan had already announced his ten months break, there were still many things left unsettled. And there were also some confidential documents in his office, which absolutely couldn¡¯te in the hands on Roman. Xavier parked the car on the parking lot and the couple got out of the car. When they were about to step in the building, they happened to see Adeline and Tina walk out. Elena froze on the spot when she saw Adeline dragging Tina out. ¡°What happened here?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Ryan chuckled as he looked at the situation in front of him. Elena went to the front and asked. "Aunt, why are you here?" At this time, Adeline also noticed Ryan and Elena. She immediately went forward furiously. "Can I note? As a sister, you don''t know how to help your sister look after some people.¡± Looking at the woman who wasing to them furiously, Ryan moved his wheelchair forward, standing in front of Elena, as he looked at the old woman coldly. Adeline originally wanted to scold Elena, but looking at the man¡¯s reaction, she paused, but she still said with a dissatisfied expression. "What kind of people are you? All of you have to follow by your future brother-inw''s side? Elena, if you know that you have a part in this matter, I will definitely not let you off. " Adeline said but her hands did not let go of Tina. When Tina saw Ryan and Elena, it was as if she got her savior. She looked at the couple in front of her pitifully. ¡°Cousin¡­ Sister-inw¡­¡± However, those two acted as if they didn¡¯t listen anything. They simply didn¡¯t care about this woman. They could not be med for reacting like this. After all, this matter had nothing to do with them. Tina had truly touched the bottom line of others. That was why Adeline would do this. Otherwise, Adeline would not have ignored her face and openly brought people out of thepany. Hearing Adeline¡¯s words, Elena raised her hand and covered her forehead. She was speechless, "Aunt, why do you always think that if anything happens it have to do something with me? Don''t ssh a basin of dirty water on people, okay?" Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 I¡¯M Not A Lamb Waiting To Be ughtered "Since you want to deal with this personally, you can do it yourself. Left of this has nothing to do with the two of us. So please don¡¯t drag us in this matter.¡± "You should think about how to help your sister and not just focus on your own matters. Both of you are daughters of Lewis family. You should support each other.¡± Adeline still med Elena. She felt that this matter must be rted to Elena. Elena¡¯s eyes shed with sarcasm hearing these words. Support each other? When she was in her most helpless time, did they remember these words ¡®support each other¡¯? She just felt that her aunt was beyond saving. Even in such a situation, she only cared about her daughter''s interests. Could it be that there was really no more familial love between them? Elena was even more speechless. She turned around and looked at Ryan. "Let''s quickly take the things and leave as soon as possible." Elena pushed Ryan into thepany after she finished speaking. Staying here was simply losing their breathes. Adeline, on the other hand, had a harsh expression on her face. But she also knew that the most important thing right now was to deal with the little slut Tina. And not to care about Elena. She would still have many chances to deal with Elena in the future. Adeline thought it and pulled Tina forward, out of thepany. When they just arrived at the main street, Tina wanted to break free from Adeline''s grip but it was useless no matter how she tried. "Let me go. This is the main street. You are viting other people''s rights by doing this. I can totally sue you. But I will still take into ount your family''s face. So leave me right now!¡± "You''d better calm down. I don''t know why you are looking for trouble with me, but let me tell you. . . I''m not amb waiting to be ughtered! " Adeline sneered and looked at Tina. "You can talk about what you want, there''s no need to drag things out to affect your identity." "You''ve already done everything. Do you want others to respect you? You dare to seduce my daughter''s fianc¨¦ and brazenly be a mistress? " "Do you think you can fly to a tree and be a phoenix? Dream on! Don''t think that you can do whatever you want just because you have a little bit of beauty!" "You don''t have a good family background. Without good support, there''s no way you can be Madam Monor. So it''s better to save some face." Adeline said with her eyes shing with viciousness. For the sake of her daughter, she could If this woman continued to keep troubling her daughter, she might as well just kill her and save her worries. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, Adeline had to n properly. A living person disappearing without a reason would definitely arouse the suspicion of others. Furthermore, this woman was acting so devilishly. Naturally, it would not be settled so easily. "Madam Lewis, I hope you can think about it clearly before speaking. I have been by Roman''s side for so long. If I want to be together with him. . . Why would I wait until now? Wait for Amara and you to come and find trouble with me? If I am following him now, it only proved that I am capable of doing my job. Why did you drag me and not let me go? ¡°Also, Roman and Amara no longer have any feelings for each other. They are in a state of business marriage. You have to understand that your family has already gone downhill. Do you think Amara can still upy Madam Monor''s position?" "Let me give you a word of advice. Don''t put all your dirty thoughts on other people. Don¡¯t think that everyone is like you.¡± Tina had thought about some things before. However, Roman was indeed a clean and self-centered person. She did not even have the chance to do it. Therefore, she could only say these words. Also, she was on the street right now. She did not wish to make things too ugly. "Who knows what you are thinking? Let me tell you, our family doesn''t allow anyone to bully us. You better stay away from Roman, or else don''t me me for being rude to you. " Adeline also understood that it was not appropriate to stay outside for too long, but a warning should still need to be given. If she allowed this woman to continue and something were to happen again, she was afraid that she would not be able to make sense of it. After saying this, Adeline waved her hand and left. Now, she had already given that woman some face. If she did not listen to her, then she could only use forceful means. ¡­ At this moment, in thepany. Elsa saw Elena and Ryaning back and immediately ran over, "Why did Madam General Manager suddenly want to leave? I heard that you took a leave of absence previously. But Director Monor also did note over. I thought that something had happened between the two of you. Now, I''m really d to see you two!" Nova also jumped to the spot. "Why did you leave? Isn''t it good to work here?" Elsa and Nova were very curious. Both of them did note to work recently. They discussed privately, wondering if something had happened. But they did not expect to see the two of them today. However, they were packing their things. It seemed that they were really nning to leave thepany! Elena smiled and pulled Elsa''s hand, "Don''t think too much. I am pregnant. My husband''s heart aches for me, so he let me go home to rest. After I give birth to the child, I wille back to work with you guys.¡± When Nova and Elsa heard this, they were shocked, "What did you say? You are pregnant? This is really a joyous asion. Congrattions, congrattions. When you give birth, you must treat us to the baby''s full moon wine." They were extremely envious. They didn¡¯t only marry well, they also even had a child. This was indeed something that everyone envied. Looking at their envious expression, Elena smiled faintly. "There''s no need to be envious. The two of you will definitely meet a man who loves you in the future. When that timees, the two of you won''t have to envy me anymore." Elena knew that the two of them actually had a true temperament. It was just that they were used by others in the past. Now that the two of them had already figured out what it meant, they might as well stop pursuing these questions. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Family¡¯S Reputation Or Father¡¯S Life? Elsa saw that Elena had already packed her things and didn¡¯t continue to disturb. "Alright, alright. You should have a good rest during this period of time. And you don''t have to worry about these matters in thepany.¡± After packing all the things, Elena finally turned around and looked at Elsa seriously. ¡°I believe you guys will take care of work properly. But please do one more thing. Keep an eye on that Tina during this period of time.¡± At first Elena¡¯s impression on Tina was a materialistic and ambitious woman. But afterwards she discovered that Tina was actually a vicious and ruthless woman. She was a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. She couldn¡¯t be ignored anymore. Hearing Tina¡¯s name, Elsa¡¯s eyes twitched. Actually they were also had enough of Tina. In the absence of Elena and Ryan, Roman had handed all their power to that maniptive woman. And now that woman had spared no efforts to make things difficult for them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep an eye on her. If she does anything, we will inform you.¡± After bidding farewell to their colleagues, Elena and Ryan returned home. They did not have much to do during this period of time. They only needed to rest well. Elena sat in the living room and thought of her grandfather in the hospital. She then called Jonathan. "Uncle, how has Grandpa been recently? Are there any signs of him waking up?" Jonathan looked at the old man who was lying on the bed with his eyes closed and shook his head helplessly. "Not yet. The hospital is doing its best to treat him. I don''t know when your grandfather will wake up. " "Your husband also told the doctors to stay here and pay attention to your grandfather''s condition at all the time" "And the doctor also said that he will arrange all of your grandfather''s condition in a file." When Elena was in the hospital, Ryan had already told the doctors about Mason¡¯s this matter, and also instructed them to pay a close attention to the old man. Ryan knew as long as Mason was here, Elena would not be at ease. So he arranged everything beforehand. Elena did not think that Ryan would have called the doctor over a long time ago. It was just that her grandfather still did not wake up, and the truth could not be revealed. Elena did not forget what Jonathan had said to her previously. Although Adeline and Jonathan were still family, they still had to seek justice for her grandfather. "Uncle, if grandfather can''t wake up, then there is no way to investigate the matter of grandfather being injured. If something really happens in the future, then what do you think we should do?" Elena threw this question to Jonathan because this was not a small matter, but the final decision could only be made by him. No matter what, Adeline and Jonathan were husband and wife. If something really happened, would Jonathan protect Lewis family''s reputation, or would he give his father justice? The choice of this matter would be the matter between them. Elena only wanted to do her own thing. Jonathan thought for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth. "Elena, I know what you are thinking about. But no matter what, so many years of rtionship can''t just disappear like this. If this matter has something to do with her, I will definitely not tolerate it.¡± "If it''s really like what your aunt said, your grandfather fell because he was old, then there''s no need to continue investigating this matter." Jonathan didn''t want this matter to escte. Lewis family was already standing at the top of the storm. If something were to happen to them one after another, their reputation would be ruined. No matter what, they couldn''t let this matter get out of control. Now, everyone was thinking that Jonathan was a very filial person. He had to personally take care of his father when he was hospitalized. This could protect his reputation. However, if it wasn''t for this matter being on the news trending page, He was afraid that. . . Someone would step on the Lewis family to get the position. Elena did not expect that this uncle of her would put the reputation of the Lewis family at the top. It seemed like she still needed to work hard for everything. If this matter was not rted to Adeline, then it would be fine. If it was rted, Elena would definitely not let it go just like that. At that time, the new and old debts would be settled together and she would see how Adeline would defend her. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Since uncle has already said so, then I have nothing more to say. You take good care of Grandfather. After a period of time, when my heart and body will be more stable, I will go and see Grandfather.¡± Elena did not continue to talk about the next topic because even if she did, it was not the result she wanted. She did not continue to ask. Jonathan said it was either good or bad. Although his temper was not bad, he cared too much about his reputation. But since he cared so much about his reputation, why would he gamble? It created a situation where he had to borrow money from Ryan. After hanging up the phone, Elena sat on the sofa absentmindedly. Ryan, who was sat beside her, peeled an apple and handed it to Elena. "Your uncle''s attitude is still the same. In the past, if you wanted to investigate, he stopped you. He did not want you to interfere. It seems that he wants to protect his wife and your family''s reputation over everything." "His own father is already lying in the hospital. He still wants that damn face. What''s the use? The outside world is saying that Jonathan Lewis is a very filial person. Now, it''s really hard to tell whether he is filial or not.¡± Elena sneered and said disgustedly. "Alright, alright. You don''t have to worry about these things anymore. Rest for two days. I''ll take you to Western Europe the day after tomorrow. " There weren''t that many things to do there, and the environment was also very good for pregnancy. Furthermore, that was his territory. Ryan didn¡¯t have to worry about something would happen to Elena. Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Her Ex-boyfriend Elena also agreed with Ryan''s idea now. After all, there would be a lot of people and incidents here, which made Elena''s mood very bad. ¡°Alright.¡± Elena said and leaned against Ryan¡¯s shoulder. After sometime, Ryan said he had some works to deal outside so he left with Xavier. Elena rested for a while in her room. She then went outside and walked around in the courtyard. However, she did not expect to see a taxi stop just as she walked to the main entrance. Elena narrowed her eyes. Not many people knew about their residence and there was no one who woulde at this time of the day. Then who was this? Then, the door of the taxi opened and a man got out of the car. That man looked around like with a greedy expression on his face as if he was looking at some gold mine. He then strode into the vi. When she saw the man''s face clearly, Elena frowned and immediately turned around to the side. She then took the broom, looking as if she wanted to sweep the man out. Mrs. Baker, who came out with a ss of juice for Elena, saw the woman was holding a broom in her hand and looking in front with an angry expression. She frowned, quickly walked over and took the broom from her hands, "Why are you taking the broom for?" "Mrs. Baker, do you see that man in front of you? Don''t let him in!" Elena''s eyes were filled with coldness. She looked at that man as if she was looking at an enemy. Mrs. Baker did not understand. Who was this man? Was he here to find Ryan? As she thought, Mrs. Baker scanned the man carefully from top to bottom. But she indeed did not have any impression of this man. So she could only turn around and look at Elena. ¡°What is going on? I have never seen this man before. Did he do anything to offend you?" "He''s my ex-boyfriend. He probably saw me marry into a rich family and wants money. You must not let him in. If hees in, I don''t know what he will do!" Elena did not hide anything. In the past, she would have wanted to argue with this man, but now that she was pregnant, she did not want to cause any more trouble and put her child in danger. So she just wanted to turn a blind eye and stop him froming inside. However, she was also very puzzled. They had not contacted each other for two years. She did not know how he found this ce. After hearing Elena''s words, Mrs. Baker became 120% vignt. It seemed that this man was not an ordinary person. His ex-girlfriend was already married and he was still able to find her. He must have a motive. "Leave this matter to me. I don''t need you to intervene. I want to see who can force their way into our courtyard!" After saying that, Mrs. Baker walked out of the courtyard with a broom and came in front of the man. "Who are you looking for?" Jose was speechless at this woman''s unreasonable behavior. He frowned and looked around. When he saw Elena in the courtyard, his eyes lit up. He did not expect that she would actually sessfully marry into a wealthy family. She was really lucky! Initially, he thought that since she was the second youngdy of Lewis family, he could take some money from her. But he never thought that this woman would be chased out. She didn''t have any money on her, so she had to rely on herself to support her. And he couldn¡¯t get a cent from her in all the years when they were together. So, no matter what, he had to get back the money for the mental damage he had suffered all these years. "Elena, it''s me, Jose. Don''t you remember me?" Jose forcefully passed Mrs. Baker and walked in front of Elena. Mrs. Baker saw how rude this man was and instantly retreated to Elena''s side, blocking her from behind. "I told you not to mess around. This is our young madam. If you dare to touch one of our young madam''s hairs, I will call the police directly. " Jose originally had a smile on his face, but when he saw Mrs. Baker like this, the smile on his face disappeared and he looked impatient. "Who are you? I can tell you that I am friends with your Madame. She can''t just shut me out of the door for no reason, right? Unless she wants to tell others about how we were together before?" Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Pah! How could our Madame have anything to do with someone like you? Let me tell you, don''t think that we can''t do anything to you just because you came here. Can¡¯t you even look what this ce is? How dare youe here and behave atrociously?" Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 He Demanded An Exorbitant Price Mrs. Baker continued to block Elena. She could not let this man in front of her touch Elena. Their Madam was still pregnant. If something happened, she really could not bear it. "You. . . Elena, seeing your old friend being bullied like this, don''t you want to say a word? Now you have really climbed up a high branch. Do you feel that you have already married into a wealthy family and be a phoenix? " Jose did not care about how people would think about him now. If he did not get some money from this woman, his name would not be Jose. The corner of Elena''s mouth raised slightly. She looked at this rogue in front of her. ording to his temperament, he wouldn''te here for no reason. It seemed like he had been influenced by someone else. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elena directly pulled Mrs. Baker away. "Mrs. Baker, do not need to worry. I can handle it." ¡°But Madam, this man is not good. What if he does something bad?¡± Mrs. Baker angrily red at the man in front of her as she retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can handle him.¡± Elenaforted her and looked coldly at Jose. Seeing she finally agreed to listen, Jose perked up. People from wealthy families were more particr. If their past rtionship was exposed, it would not be easy for them to get married. So Elena would never want to expose her rtionship with him, if she wanted to continue being the Young Madam of Monors. When Jose thought about this, he smirked. The expression on his face became more shameless. "Elena, no matter what, the two of us have been together for three years, right? Do you know how much of my youth has been wasted during these three years? If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid I would have been married and had children by now. Shouldn''t youpensate some?" As he spoke, he raised his hand and stroked his chin, as if he was calcting carefully. He estimated that this woman would agree to whatever request he wanted to make. Elena looked at Jose and shook her head. This man really did not make any progress. He was still the same as before. Shameless and lecherous. How could a man who did not think about advancing and did not want to advance spend his entire life with her? At first she didn¡¯t know about his true face so she thought he might improve. Butter on, she discovered that he was just a money sucking bug. That was why Elena broke up with him when she saw his face clearly. "It has only been a few years since west met. You are still the same as before.¡± Elena was not polite at all. This man made her unhappy, and she also wanted to make this man unhappy. It was a pity that Jose was originally a rascally rogue. He would not care about Elena''s attitude towards him. ¡°Elena, you are also the same as before. I advise you to listen to me. If you don¡¯tpensate me for my damage, don¡¯t me me for publishing our rtionship in public. After that, I will see how the Monors will ept you as their daughter-inw!¡± Jose didn¡¯t care if Elena would mind his words. Right now, the most important thing was to swindle some money from this woman. He was expelled from thepany and did not have any money to live on right now. Perhaps money was nothing to the wealthy families, but to him, it could save his life. Mrs. Baker saw how shameless Jose was. She picked up the broom and wanted to chase him out. "Do you really think our Monor family is easy to bully? If you want to publicize it, then go. I want to see if those people believe in you, a rascal, or our Madam. " "I''m just here to ask for money. I just need you to pay me for the youth loss these few years. Elena, for the sake of the two of us dating, I will not give you a hard time. Six million. Give it to me and I will leave." Jose demanded an exorbitant price. "Impossible." Elena firmly refused. "It''s fine if you don''t give it to me. Then I will go to yourpany and cause trouble. Your Monor family company is full of big shots. When the timees, if I say something dirty from my mouth. . . Don''t make a fuss about it with me.¡± Jose wasn''t afraid of offending anyone. In any case, he didn''t have anything right now, so there was nothing to be afraid of. Mrs. Baker saw how Jose was threatening Elena, so she instantly became furious. "You hideous man! I think you are courting death." Mrs. Baker raised her broom and was about to hit that rascal. Elena saw what happened and quickly rushed forward to stop her, "Mrs. Baker stop! You cannot hit him. If he is injured in our courtyard, he will definitely bite back.¡± Chapter 200 Chapter 200 Chapter 200 He Came To Deal With I Elena went forward and snatched the broom from Mrs. Baker¡¯s hands. They definitely couldn¡¯t injure this man in their house. Otherwise, who knew what he would say when he went out of the door. Jose saw Elena''s panicked look and immediately became alert. This woman was from a wealthy family, so she naturally had to care about her face the most. That¡¯s why she definitely wouldn''t dare to tell others about her past. Jose became more confident and arrogant. He raised his chin and looked at Elena in disdain. "Give me six million for three years. It''s not much for you. Obediently give me this money. I won¡¯t tell anyone about our rtionship. I won¡¯t bother you again in the future. " Elena would never believe that he would note and cause trouble after she gave him the money. She knew this man every well. Jose was a blood-sucking bug. If she agreed to him for the first time, she would only be threatened by him again and again. Elena suppressed her anger in her heart and looked at Jose. "You are now in Monor family. Aren''t you afraid that Ryan will find trouble with you if you threaten me like this?" Jose didn''t care at all. Ryan was just a cripple. What could he do to him? Jose sat on the chair fearlessly. "Since you have already said so, I also want to see how your husband will react when he knows about our rtionship." "You. . . " Elena was so angry that she couldn¡¯t speak. She sat on the chair and breathed heavily. Mrs. Baker knew that Elena wanted to wait until Ryan came back to deal with it, but it was not a way to continue wasting time like this. Mrs. Baker saw that the sun was too high outside and threw down the broom. She went back to the room and took a hat for Elena to wear. She then brought a ss of orange juice of theter to drink. "Madam, you are pregnant now and cannot sit under the sun. Drink some first.¡± Jose was stunned when he heard that Elena was pregnant. He had been with her for so long but she did not let him touch her. She even didn¡¯t let him to kiss her even once. Now it seemed that she had already thought of marrying into a wealthy family. And she was only passing her time with him. Thinking of this, Jose''s eyes shed with a scheming look. "Since you are pregnant, then it cannot be only six million." "Jose, don''t be shameless. Get out of here now!" Elena angrily stood up and pointed at Jose, scolding him. Jose sneered, "If I don''t get the money, don''t expect me to walk out of this door." Elena was so angry that her fists were tightly clenched and her whole body was trembling. Just as she was about to say something, she heard the sound of parking outside. Elena rushed out without thinking. When she saw Ryan, she felt even more wronged and tears flowed out of her eyes, "Ryan." Seeing her feeling so wronged, Ryan instantly frowned. "What is going on? Who bullied you?" Elena didn¡¯t say anything and pointed at the yard while crying. Ryan understood what she meant. He asked Xavier to take out the wheelchair and disguise before the three of them walked in. After Ryan came to the yard, he noticed a man sitting on the bench. He held Elena¡¯s hand and asked. "Did he bully you?" "Yes." Elena sobbed and choked on her words. Ryan did not say anything and straightened his back. He just went to Jose''s side with an expressionless face. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Jose saw Ryan, he immediately stood up and wanted to shake hands with thetter. "You are Ryan, right? I have heard a lot about you. " Ryan remained unmoved. "Who are you?" Jose retracted his hand awkwardly. "I am Jose, Elena''s former boyfriend." Ryan''s face suddenly became cold. "Ex-boyfriend? Why didn''t I know my wife had an ex-boyfriend?" Ryan did not care about the past. After all, Elena did not belong to him in the past. Jose could not use the past to threaten Elena. When Jose heard this, he had a faint smile on his face. "Elena and I have known each other for a long time. After breaking up with me, she forgot everything we did in the past and married into the Monor family. I think she had already nned to climb the socialdder a long time ago. " "You shameless man! If you dare to say another word, I will tear your mouth apart." Mrs. Baker heard Jose''s words bing more and more unpleasant, and she really wanted to p him to death. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 They Injected Her A Large Number Of Sedatives Ryan raised his head and looked at Mrs. Baker. He signaled thetter not to say anything. He had his ways. Ryan then turned to look at the man standing in front of him. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked the man coldly. "What do you think I should do?" Jose knew that his chance hade, so he immediately tried to please him. "I am an outsider, and I cannot interfere with your family business. I just want to take my mental damagepensation.¡± Ryan''s eyes lit up. He took out a card from his pocket and threw it in front of Jose. "There are three million in it. The password is behind the bank card.¡± "I can''t give it to him. He clearly wants to ckmail me." Elena came in front of Ryan and wanted to stop him. Ryan held her hand and gestured her to calm down. Jose did not care about them. He took the card and ran out quickly, afraid that Ryan would regret it and would want to take the card back. After the few of them returned to the room, Elena looked at Ryan in confusion, but did not say anything. Ryan looked at Xavier behind him, "Follow him quietly. Don''t be discovered. If there are any suspicious people whoe into contact with him, report to me immediately. " "You want to lure out the mastermind?" Elena then turned around and looked the man in confusion. "Of course I won''t give him these millions in vain?" Ryan rubbed Elena''s hair lovingly. Ever since she got pregnant, her thoughts had be purer than before. "Sorry." Elena lowered her head, looking very wronged. Ryan pulled Elena into his arms and said softly, "Silly, you still said that you are sorry to me. If I had appeared earlier, you would not have met that scum.¡± ¡°But still you shouldn¡¯t have given that bastard 3 million.¡± 3 million was not a small amount. Elena didn¡¯t want Ryan¡¯s hard earned money to go in vain. Ryan kissed her forehead and said lovingly. ¡°3 million is nothing in front of you. I can even spend the whole world for you.¡± Hearing his words, Elena smiled and held his tightly. While they were talking, Jasper hurriedly walked in. When Jasper noticed what was happening inside the room, coughed awkwardly and didn¡¯t knew what do you for a moment. Ryan was a little unhappy when he saw Jasper came in and disturbed their sweet moment. "Don''t stutter. If you have something to say, say it.¡± Elena saw Jasper''s hesitant look and knew that it was inconvenient for them to speak with her here, so she took the initiative to stand up. "I''ll go and rest. You guys chat. " "No need." Ryan pulled her again into his arms and turned around to look at Jasper. "You continue.¡± Jasper now didn¡¯t hesitate anymore and continued to report. "The thing you asked me to investigate has been made clear. They injectrge amounts of sedatives into Mrs. Lewis¡¯s medicine every day.¡± "Detoxification? Why did they inject my mother with sedatives?" When Elena heard Jasper¡¯s shocking words, she asked anxiously. "Someone probably doesn''t want her to wake up. She had been in aa. Even if someone did something to her, it wouldn''t be easy for us to notice. It took me a long time to investigate." Jasper replied. "What a sinister method." Ryan did not expect that someone would attack the unconscious Eleanor. The he suddenly thought of something. "What does that Director Scott have to do with this matter?" Jasper handed the information in his hand to Ryan. "When the hospital director was in trouble, someone used this time to send Director Scott into the hospital to rece the director." Elena immediately pulled Ryan''s hand and tears flowed out of her eyes. "Ryan, bring my mother back. Don''t let her suffer any more torture. " "Don''t worry. Your mother is my mother. I won''t ignore it." Ryan wiped her tears away andforted her. Director Scott''s identity was suspicious. Ryan did not know if he could follow the clues and find the mastermind behind it. Director Scott hadn''t exposed himself for so many years, so he must have a lot of influence behind the scenes. If he acted rashly, it would only alert the enemy. "I have already brought my men out. It will be discovered by the hospital soon. So, Second Master, you should make a decision as soon as possible." Jasper reminded Ryan to transfer Eleanor quickly. If they were discovered, there would be endless trouble. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "Send my mother-inw to the vi in the suburbs. I will find someone to treat her personally. " Jasper was a very clever person so he knew doing so would save him a lot of trouble. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Director Scott¡¯S Call "Ryan, can you bring me to see my mother?" Elena shook Ryan¡¯s hand and begged bitterly. For five years, her mother had been living a life worse than death. As a daughter she was very regretful that she couldn¡¯t do anything. "Take care of yourself first. I will take care of your mother''s matters. You stay at home and wait for Director Scott''s call.¡± Director Scott would definitely be anxious when he knew that Eleanor was gone. At that time, he would definitely contact Elena. Ryan knew how important Eleanor was to Elena, but he could not touch Director Scott now because they did not have any evidence. Furthermore he also didn¡¯t know who was behind the scenes, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t let Elena go to that ce again. Jasper took a report and handed it to Elena. "Madam, as Mrs. Lewis has been injected with sedatives, you have to be prepared that she will not wake up." Elena''s eyes were somewhat empty. "I know. If my mother wakes up, please tell me immediately. " "Yes, Madam." Jasper nodded. Ryan watched Elena rest before leaving with Jasper. Ryan returned to the car with a cold expression, "If there''s anything else you need to tell me, tell me all at once." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Jasper knew that there was nothing he could hide from Ryan. "ording to the test report, Eleanor''s body not only has a sedative, but also a drug that can make people hallucinate." "No wonder Director Scott did not allow others to provoke Eleanor." Jasper nodded. "That''s right. When I took the test report, I was also shocked. Who was so cruel and merciless?" "It seems like the Lewis family is even more ruthless than I had imagined. Adeline and Elena have a grudge against each other, but they are all straightforward people. They don''t seem like people who have such meticulous thoughts.¡± "Don''t leak any information. Continue to investigate. We must keep an eye on the old master of Lewis family as well. I''m worried that those people will use the same method to deal with Mason." Ryan reminded with a cold expression. He didn¡¯t expect this would be the oue. Looks like there were many people involved in this matter. In the ward, Eleanor was lying on the bed with a pale face and no anger. If it was not for the numbers on the instrument, it would not be possible to tell that she was alive. The doctor walked out with the medical report and sighed as he walked. He only looked up when he bumped into Ryan. "Sorry, Director Monor." "How is it? Is my mother-inw alright?" Ryan waved his hand and asked with concern. The doctor said helplessly, "Not very optimistic. The amount of sedative in her body is too high. Even if she wakes up, she will be silly all year round. " "Is there not any way to wake her up?" Ryan frowned. "It''s very difficult." The injection had been going on for five years. It was not easy to get rid of it. "If we use the best equipment to treat it, what is the probability of Eleanor waking up?" Ryan asked again. The doctor was silent for a while before he shook his head. "Sorry, I am not sure about that." Eleanor''s life waspletely hanging by a thread with medicine. If anything were to go wrong, something big would happen. "You can do it." Ryan patted the doctor on the shoulder. The doctor immediately felt a lot more pressured. "Don''t worry, Second Master. I will do my best." Although it was troublesome, the doctor still agreed. Jasper saw that it was gettingte. It was inappropriate for them to stay outside for too long, so he urged Ryan to hurry up. "Second Master, it''s almost dark. Madam is at home by herself.¡± "Got it." Ryan nodded at the doctor. "Thank you for your hard work." After returning to the vi, Ryan walked to the door of the room. In the room Elena was still sleeping soundly. Suddenly he heard the sound of a phone calling from Elena''s phone. It sounded like it was from Director Scott. The sound woke Elena up and she sat up straight and looked at Ryan in confusion. Ryan walked to the bedside and took Elena''s phone. Sure enough it was from Director Scott. He gestured Elena with his eyes and turned on the speaker. As soon as the phone was turned on, Director Scott''s anxious voice came from inside, "Elena, do you know where your mother went?¡± "Director Scott, what happened?" Elena''s tone was urgent and there was a hint of sobbing in her voice. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Amara¡¯S Decision "Don''t worry about it. Maybe the nurse took your mother out for a breather." Director Scott''s voice was also shaky. "You''re still pregnant, so you shouldn''t walk around too much. We will inform you as soon as we find your mother. " "Sorry to trouble you, Director Scott. Please take care of my mother." Elena said and hung up the phone. Ryan sat beside Elena and took the phone from her hand. "As I expected, Director Scott will call you as soon as he can''t find you." "How is my mother now?" Elena asked worriedly. Currently, she was most worried about Lee Eleanor. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ryan ced his hand on Elena''s shoulder. "Your mother is not in a very good condition right now.¡± "What?" Elena called out with her eyes wide open. "Don''t be agitated. I have already asked the doctor to treat your mother with all his might. She will be fine." Ryan held Elena in his arms and felt that the little person in his arms tremble slightly. "Leave your mother to the doctor. The most important thing right now is to protect yourself.¡± Elena rubbed her forehead, which was in pain, and was in a trance. Ryan carried Elena up and gently ced her on the bed. He kissed her forehead and said, "Rest well. Don''t think so much. Leave everything to me." Elena nodded and leaned against the pillow to close her eyes. ¡­ On the other hand, Amara had discussed her marriage with Roman with Jonathan after returning to Lewis family. There was already Tina in their path, so they could not let that woman ruin everything that they had nned for so long. Jonathan sat on the sofa and pondered. So many things had happened recently, and he didn''t know whether it was right or wrong for his daughter to marry Roman. After a long while, Jonathan finally spoke. "Amara, do you feel that Roman did not care about you that much?" Amara heard that her father wanted to go back on his word and was instantly unhappy. "Dad, what do you mean? The matter between Roman and me cannot be dyed any longer. Now, many women are thinking about Roman and want to marry into Monor family even if they cut their heads off. " Jonathan furrowed his brows. "Don''t be so agitated. I just feel that the rtionship between the two of you is a little different. " As long as feelings were mixed with desire, it would deteriorate. "Now, everyone in Hai City knows about the rtionship between Roman and me. If I don''t marry Roman, the Lewis family will be the one to lose face." Amara bit her lips. Jonathan stared at his daughter. "Are you marrying Roman for your reputation or for your own happiness in the future?" "I''m doing this for the Lewis family. If the Lewis family doesn''t find a big tree to rely on in their current condition, they will only go downhill. Dad, you can''t just look at the benefits in front of you. You have to think about the future of our family.¡± Actually Amara really didn¡¯t care about how the rtionship between her and Roman was as long as she married into the Monor Family as she pleased. Jonathan paused in surprise. "You have to know that even if it''s not for the family, I don''t want you to be in any danger.¡± Amara heard the concession in her father''s tone and quickly held Jonathan''s hand. "Dad, don''t worry. After marrying into Monor family, I will definitely do what I should and will not do whatever I want. " Jonathan sighed andpromised. "Since you have already decided, I will discuss with Charles tomorrow to decide on the marriage between the two of you.¡± Amara jumped up happily when she got her father''s permission. "Thank you, father." Jonathan was not as happy as his daughter. Too many things had happened during this period of time, and he was really tired. And there were many things he was worrying about, especially Elena. In just five short years, she had undergone a tremendous change. She was no longer the simple little girl who was framed and chased out by them. Furthermore, she now had Ryan with her. The way both of them interacted with each other, he was sure that Ryan was totally in Elena¡¯s hand. And now if Elena tried to use Ryan to take revenge on them, the consequences would be unimaginable. With Ryan''s help, no one in the Hai City would be able to shake Elena''s position. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Discuss Marriage Amara ran to Adeline''s room and hugged her. "Mom, just now my dad said that he was going to the Monor family to propose marriage." Adeline immediately stood up in surprise, after hearing that, "Really?" "It''s even more real than pearls.¡± "All these years have not been in vain. If the matter between you and Roman can be settled, I also have a matter on my mind." Adeline was very pleased. The next day, Jonathan came to Charles''s house early in the morning. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Charles and Amanda saw Jonathan carrying so many thingsing with a smile, they could already guess what was going on. Charles smiled. "You haven''te to my house for a long time. I thought you were busy with work and didn''t want to enter our house.¡± Jonathan sat down on the sofa. "What are you talking about? I was indeed busy in the past. But I came because I have something important to discuss with you today.¡± "You are wee. You and I have been friends for many years. If you have anything to say, just say it.¡± Jonathan also sat down and said with a smile. "I actually came to discuss the marriage of the two children with you. Amara and Roman are not young anymore. I also hope that the marriage between the two of them can be settled as soon as possible. It is also considered the wish of Amara and her mother." Jonathan said. Amanda pursed her lips. They knew very well what kind of situation the Lewis family was in right now. So it was not strange that they would want to rush the marriage between two families. She handed the fruit to Jonathan. "Eat the fruit. I don''t think the marriage between the two children needs to be rushed. Furthermore Roman is developing his career right now. So let''s wait for a while.¡± Charles frowned when he heard what Amanda said. He gestured for her to sit down and not say anything. From the words Jonathan could also see that Amanda did not want her son to marry Amara. He was a little embarrassed. Charles saw Jonathan''s embarrassment and said, "Actually, I have already thought about this matter. It is just that I have been too busy recently. If you do note today, I will also pay a visit to discuss the marriage of the two children tomorrow.¡± Charles¡¯s attitude waspletely different from Amanda¡¯s. Jonathan felt a little more at ease when he heard these words. Amanda wanted to retort when Charles red at her. So she had no other choice but to shut her mouth. Just the two of them discussed which day they should set the date, Roman actually came back from outside. Charles looked at Roman and frowned slightly. Shouldn''t he be at thepany at this time? What was he doing here? "Why did youe back?" "I forgot to take a furniture file with me which is in the study. I came back to get it. When did youe, Uncle? " Roman greeted Jonathan. "Thepany has been too busytely. I don''t have time to visit you. You won''t me me, will you?" "How could that be? Your career is good. I don''t worry if Amara is handed over to you." Jonathan smiled. "You guys chat. I''ll go upstairs to get my things first." Roman nodded and prepared to go upstairs. "Roman, wait a minute. We are discussing your marriage with Amara. What do you think?" Charles stopped Roman. "I don''t have any objections, but there is no need for a big wedding." Roman smiled. Charles and Amanda did not attend Ryan''s wedding. So it was better to keep a low profile. It would be good if the Monor family keep some things between themselves. In the eyes of outsiders, they had to treat everyone equally. Charles raised his head and looked at Jonathan. "What do you think? If you feel that we have mistreated Amara, we will discuss it again. We can''t let your child suffer a loss.¡± However, Jonathan only smiled faintly. "Just listen to Roman!" Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Tell Me The Truth Cherles looked et Romen end seid, "This is your end Amere''s wedding. You two cen decide. When the timees, tell us whet you think end we will errenge it for you. " Before Romen could sey enything, Amende welked out of the kitchen. She looked et the three men present end seid reproechfully, "I don''t egree. There must be e big wedding. Why does my son heve to suffer such injustice?" Romen wes her only son. She hed meny dreems for his merriege. How could Amende egree for such e simple wedding ceremony? "Mom, there wes no big event when Ryen end Elene got merried. If I hold e big ceremony, it will creete unnecessery situetions. No metter whet, I heve to teke cere of Ryen¡¯s fece." Romen held his mother''s shoulder end seid softly. "But. . . " Amende wes still not convinced. "You ere the eldest son of Monor femily. And Ryen wesn¡¯t even my. . . " "Mom, let''s meke this decision!" Before Amende could finish her words, Romen quickly seid. "Since the child seid so, then we don''t heve to worry ebout it enymore." Cherles looked et Amende coldly end interrupted her words. Amende knew she hed seid too much. So she shut her mouth. This femily of three telked ebout eech other, but Jhen did not meke e sound when he heerd it. The two femilies hed decided to book Romen end Amere''s wedding on the first of next month. Jhen immedietely got someone to report this metter through the medie. After ell, this wes e big metter for the two femilies, end they could not be cereless. Ever since Romen end Amere errenged the merriege, it seemed like they hed turned into e different person. Whet Amere did not expect wes thet she ectuelly steyed in Romen''s ville thet night end leid on his bed. Charles looked at Roman and said, "This is your and Amara''s wedding. You two can decide. When the timees, tell us what you think and we will arrange it for you. " Before Roman could say anything, Amanda walked out of the kitchen. She looked at the three men present and said reproachfully, "I don''t agree. There must be a big wedding. Why does my son have to suffer such injustice?" Roman was her only son. She had many dreams for his marriage. How could Amanda agree for such a simple wedding ceremony? "Mom, there was no big event when Ryan and Elena got married. If I hold a big ceremony, it will create unnecessary situations. No matter what, I have to take care of Ryan¡¯s face." Roman held his mother''s shoulder and said softly. "But. . . " Amanda was still not convinced. "You are the eldest son of Monor family. And Ryan wasn¡¯t even my. . . " "Mom, let''s make this decision!" Before Amanda could finish her words, Roman quickly said. "Since the child said so, then we don''t have to worry about it anymore." Charles looked at Amanda coldly and interrupted her words. Amanda knew she had said too much. So she shut her mouth. This family of three talked about each other, but Jonathan did not make a sound when he heard it. The two families had decided to book Roman and Amara''s wedding on the first of next month. Jonathan immediately got someone to report this matter through the media. After all, this was a big matter for the two families, and they could not be careless. Ever since Roman and Amara arranged the marriage, it seemed like they had turned into a different person. What Amara did not expect was that she actually stayed in Roman''s vi that night andid on his bed. After the matter was settled, Amara leaned on Roman and had a happy smile on her face. "What a pity. " "We are already getting married. What else is there to be sad about?" Amara still had a smile on her face. "Unfortunately, I am unable to share my joy with my sister. During this period of time, she did not answer my call. I don''t know if she is hiding from us." When Roman heard Elena¡¯s name, he frowned slightly. "Elena is currently inferior to you in everything. Why do you need to bicker with her?" Roman knew that after this woman was chased out by the Lewis family, her life outside was miserable. Elena had already lost a lot of things. Why did Amara insist on not letting go of these things? "What do you know? When I was young, she was always the one pressing down on me. She was prettier than me and she was also good at studies. And because she was the youngest Grandpa adored her more. If there is anything good in the family, I have to give it to Elena first before thinking about me. My grandfather always wanted her to be the heir of the family. Later on, her parents got into a car ident, one died and the other injured. My grandfather only handed thepany to my father when he''s old. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I can marry you.¡± Amara had always felt that Elena''s life was good. She could obtain all the best things in the Lewis family, and she was only worthy of those things which Elena didn¡¯t want. That¡¯s why she hated Elena with all her might. It was also the biggest reason why she insisted Elena marrying Ryan. Because she wanted to let that woman to feel that how it felt when you have to ept rejected things. Now that she thought about it, the heavens were still fair. What she wanted had been obtained. Roman could not help but look down at Amara who had a smile on her lips. "Do you mean that your uncle and aunt got into a car ident back then, and that''s why your father has today''s position?" This matter seemed to have a logical rtion. If Elena¡¯s parents hadn¡¯t had an ident, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t have today¡¯s position. So the biggest beneficiary in this matter was absolutely Amara and her family. "Back then, my grandfather trusted big uncle and big aunt very much, and all the matters in the company were handed over to them. If it wasn''t for them getting into a car ident, I''m afraid that the Lewis family wouldn''t have a ce for us anymore.¡± Roman listened to her words and pondered for a moment. He then looked at her and said, "There''s something strange about this car ident. Could it be that your family. . . " Amara''s pupils shrank when she heard this. Her voice started to tremble, "You, what, what do you mean? What does it have to do with my family?" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You better tell me the truth." Roman looked deeply at Amara, as if he could see through her with one look. A trace of panic shed across Amara''s face. Originally Roman was just casually saying it, but Amara¡¯s nervous look made him suspicious. "It was you who caused the death of your big uncle''s family, right?" "No, no, no, it has nothing to do with me." Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 I Don¡¯T Want To Be Together With A Murder Romen set up end looked et Amere with e dengerous geze. He pinched her chin end mede her look streight to his eyes. "I don''t went e murderer to eppeer in our femily." "It''s not me, it''s. . . It''s my mom. But my mom did this for the seke of our femily. Romen, I beg you, don''t tell enyone. I don''t went to go to jeil." Amere shook her heed end seid hurriedly. Romen''s cold eyes mede her blurt out. Romen sneered end stered into Amere''s eyes. "You better wipe your butt cleen. Otherwise, you won''t be eble to merry into our Monor femily. I don¡¯t went to be together with e murder." He then let go of her. Amere''s body went limp es she fell on the bed. When she sew Romen get up end put on his clothes, she hurriedly ren over end hugged him from behind. "Don''t go, Romen. Pleese don''t go. " "Let go!" Romen coldly pulled her hend down end pushed her ewey. He didn¡¯t even bother to look et the women es slemmed the door end left. The loud sound of the door being knocked down mede Amere shiver ell over. She kneeled down on the ground end her mind wes blenk. Amere ren beck home in e deze. Adeline sew her deughter run beck home penting end could not help but esk, "Didn''t you go out with Romen? Why did youe beck egein?" Amere sew thet there wes no one et the moment end pulled Adeline beck to her room to lock the door before enxiously seying, "Mom, Romen guessed thet metter." Roman sat up and looked at Amara with a dangerous gaze. He pinched her chin and made her look straight to his eyes. "I don''t want a murderer to appear in our family." Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. "It''s not me, it''s. . . It''s my mom. But my mom did this for the sake of our family. Roman, I beg you, don''t tell anyone. I don''t want to go to jail." Amara shook her head and said hurriedly. Roman''s cold eyes made her blurt out. Roman sneered and stared into Amara''s eyes. "You better wipe your butt clean. Otherwise, you won''t be able to marry into our Monor family. I don¡¯t want to be together with a murder." He then let go of her. Amara''s body went limp as she fell on the bed. When she saw Roman get up and put on his clothes, she hurriedly ran over and hugged him from behind. "Don''t go, Roman. Please don''t go. " "Let go!" Roman coldly pulled her hand down and pushed her away. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at the woman as mmed the door and left. The loud sound of the door being knocked down made Amara shiver all over. She kneeled down on the ground and her mind was nk. Amara ran back home in a daze. Adeline saw her daughter run back home panting and could not help but ask, "Didn''t you go out with Roman? Why did youe back again?" Amara saw that there was no one at the moment and pulled Adeline back to her room to lock the door before anxiously saying, "Mom, Roman guessed that matter." "What happened?" Adeline looked at her daughter in confusion. "Roman guessed that we were the one who caused the ident of Uncle and Aunt.¡± "What?" Adeline also widened her eyes, "You silly girl, how can you let Roman knew this kind of thing!" Adeline never would have thought that her daughter, who was unable to aplish anything, would actually tell Roman about this matter. Wasn''t this pushing their family into a fire pit? "Mom, did you leave behind evidence back then?" Amara carefully lowered her voice, afraid that others would hear. Adeline anxiously stomped her feet and muttered to herself, "It has been so many years since the incident happened. I also do not know if there was any evidence left back then. " Just as Amara was also thinking hard, Adeline suddenly thought of something. She grabbed Amara¡¯s hand. "Do you think this matter is rted to Elena?" "How is that possible? That wretched girl did not even have the chance to get in touch with Roman." Elena was a girl that was chased out by the Lewis family. Roman wouldn''t even look at her directly, so this matter must have been done by someone else. "No, that''s not right. . . I feel that this matter has something to do with that wretched girl. Do you think Elena doesn''t like Ryan and wants to be together with Roman?" "Elena is already pregnant. If she really has such thoughts, what about the child in her womb?¡± Amara shook her head. "You should call Elena back immediately. I must investigate this matter clearly. It concerns the happiness of the rest of your life. I cannot be careless." Adeline gritted her teeth and said. She firmly believed that Elena had something to do with this matter. And if she guess was correct, she wouldn¡¯t let go of that woman. ¡­ At this time, Elena was at home discussing with Ryan about going to Western Europe. All of their ns were ready and they were going to take a private ne to Western Europe tomorrow. But she did not expect to receive a call from Amara. Elena looked at her phone screen and frowned. Why this woman was calling her at this time? She answered and said coldly, "Is something the matter?" "Elena, it''s me. My mom knew that you are pregnant and wanted to visit you, but she identally sprained her leg when she went out. Can youe over?" Amara''s tone was very gentle. Elena had never heard Amara talking to her like this and it made her feel somewhat unnatural. "I am packing my luggage and have no time." Elena said and was about to hang up the phone as she spoke. "Why are you packing?" Amara did not understand. She was about to marry Roman, so where was Elena going by packing her luggage? Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Put On A Good Show Next Time "There heve been too meny things heppening in the country recently, so Ryen seid he wented to teke me to Western Europe to rest end recuperete. After ell I em pregnent end cen¡¯t withstend eny tournement.¡± Elene did not hide it. "Sister, you ere reelly expensive now. You ere going to oversees to reise your fetus." Amere did not think thet Elene would be spoiled by Ryen to this extent. Suddenly, she hed e bed feeling in her heert. Adeline, however, ched the phone from Amere''s hend end hed en emieble look on her fece. "Elene, I heerd thet you ere pregnent. Come beck todey. I went to congretulete you end elso went to give e gift to the child in your womb.¡± When Elene heerd this, she instently frowned. Adeline hed never been so polite to her before. This time, she suddenly lowered her ettitude. Elene smirked. It seemed like the mother end deughter duo hed other plens. She wented to see whet Adeline wented to do. "I understend. I will be there soon.¡± "Whet is it? Something heppened to Lewis femily?" Ryen, who wes working et the side, frowned end esked. Recently, the Lewis femily hed not been peeceful. First, Jhen hed ceused the Lewis femily to lose fece beceuse of gembling, end then Old Men Lewis hed fellen unconscious. Now, Adeline wes injured. It could be considered e troubled period. Elene put her phone on the bed end looked et Ryen. "Amere told me thet Adeline spreined her enkle end esked me to go beck end teke e look." "No, you cen¡¯t go elone. I will go beck with you." Ryen seid seriously. Letting her go elone to thet plece wes equivelent to pushing her into the fire pit. "There have been too many things happening in the country recently, so Ryan said he wanted to take me to Western Europe to rest and recuperate. After all I am pregnant and can¡¯t withstand any tournament.¡± Elena did not hide it. "Sister, you are really expensive now. You are going to overseas to raise your fetus." Amara did not think that Elena would be spoiled by Ryan to this extent. Suddenly, she had a bad feeling in her heart. Adeline, however, snatched the phone from Amara''s hand and had an amiable look on her face. "Elena, I heard that you are pregnant. Come back today. I want to congratte you and also want to give a gift to the child in your womb.¡± When Elena heard this, she instantly frowned. Adeline had never been so polite to her before. This time, she suddenly lowered her attitude. Elena smirked. It seemed like the mother and daughter duo had other ns. She wanted to see what Adeline wanted to do. "I understand. I will be there soon.¡± "What is it? Something happened to Lewis family?" Ryan, who was working at the side, frowned and asked. Recently, the Lewis family had not been peaceful. First, Jonathan had caused the Lewis family to lose face because of gambling, and then Old Man Lewis had fallen unconscious. Now, Adeline was injured. It could be considered a troubled period. Elena put her phone on the bed and looked at Ryan. "Amara told me that Adeline sprained her ankle and asked me to go back and take a look." "No, you can¡¯t go alone. I will go back with you." Ryan said seriously. Letting her go alone to that ce was equivalent to pushing her into the fire pit. Elena shook her head. "No need. I can''t be a chicken in your arms every day, right?" Ryan smiled when he heard her words. But in the next moment, he was still worried. "I will let Xavier send you off. I can be at ease with him following you." ¡°Okay.¡± Elena didn¡¯t insist. In fact, she was also not sure what those people nning to do there. In the past, she was not afraid but now she couldn¡¯t take the risk with her child. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡­ After Xavier sent Elena to Lewis family, he also followed her in. When he opened the door, he saw Adeline and Amara sitting on the sofa. Elena came to Adeline''s side and saw that there was no bandage on her feet. It seemed that Adeline was lying to lie to her. "Aunt, didn''t you say that your ankle was sprained? It seems that it is not a big problem." Elena sat opposite Adeline and carefully observed thetter¡¯s feet. Adeline smiled unnaturally. "During this period of time, I wanted you toe back but you have been hiding. It seems that something has to happen to me before you are willing toe back!" Elena smiled faintly when she heard this, "What Aunt said was a little wrong to me me. When did Aunt call me to rush me back and I did note back? I''m just asking Aunt to put on a good show next time." "You stupid girl who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven and earth dare to speak to my mother like this. My mother is your elder!" Amara changed the gentleness in the phone just now and jumped up to point at Elena and scold. "Cousin sister, please calm down." Elena looked up at Amara and continued to speak unhurriedly, "You are already getting married, why are you still so irritable? Do you think the Monor family will like a woman who behaves like this to be their eldest daughter-inw?¡± "Elena, you are still so impudent in my house. Watch me teach you a lesson today!" Amara jumped up from the sofa and rushed towards Elena. But before her handnded on Elena, it was pulled by Xavier, who was standing by the side. Xavier pulled Amara¡¯s hand hard and pushed to the back with great force. Amara was not prepared for this and staggered backwards. She couldn¡¯t control her bnce and fell to the ground. Elena looked at Amara who was on the ground. "Cousin is getting married soon. But she couldn¡¯t even stand firmly. What should we do on the day of marriage?" "You. . ." Amara fell heavily and her chest hurt from anger. Adeline saw that her daughter was being pushed to the ground and getting bullied like this. She quickly went forward and helped her daughter up. She then pointed at Elena and shouted. "Elena! Don''t think that you are superior just because you married Ryan. You, a lowly person, was chased out by our family after all.¡± "Aunt''s legs are fine!" Elena smiled and said sarcastically, "But it seems that Cousin''s leg is a little problematic. I don''t know which one of you should go to the hospital.¡± Elena had told herself to restrain herself when she came, but when she saw the mother and daughter, she could not help but get angry. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 My Wife Won¡¯T Do I Elene chenged her position end leened beck on the sofe egein. She looked et the mother end deughter duo end slowly opened her mouth. "Actuelly, I heve e lot of things I went to esk Aunt end Cousin. When my perents hed e cer ident, why did my grendfether go out to telk business? Aunt, why did you cell my fether just before the ident? Wes the cer ident e coincidence or men-mede?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Adeline did not expect Elene to suddenly bring this up. Her voice trembled es she immedietely refuted, "Whet nonsense ere you telking ebout? The cer ident of your perents is of course e coincidence. " "Aunt, whet ere you nervous ebout?" Elene slowly lifted her eyes end her burning eyes looked et them. Adeline suddenly felt guilty. When did this little girl''s eyes be so sherp? She felt es if Elene hed seen through everything. But she must not let Elene see enything otherwise she would be done for sure. Adeline suddenly stood up end rushed towerds Elene''s direction. Seeing this, Xevier reected quickly. He ceme in front of Elene end lifted his foot to kick Adeline. It wes very heevy kick. Adeline immedietely fell to the ground end coughed continuously. When Amere sew this scene, she hurriedly supported her mother from the ground. She pointed et Elene end scolded, "You slut. It is one thing for you to speek nonsense here but you still dere to etteck my mother. You do not went to live enymore, right?" Elena changed her position and leaned back on the sofa again. She looked at the mother and daughter duo and slowly opened her mouth. "Actually, I have a lot of things I want to ask Aunt and Cousin. When my parents had a car ident, why did my grandfather go out to talk business? Aunt, why did you call my father just before the ident? Was the car ident a coincidence or man-made?¡± Adeline did not expect Elena to suddenly bring this up. Her voice trembled as she immediately refuted, "What nonsense are you talking about? The car ident of your parents is of course a coincidence. " "Aunt, what are you nervous about?" Elena slowly lifted her eyes and her burning eyes looked at them. Adeline suddenly felt guilty. When did this little girl''s eyes be so sharp? She felt as if Elena had seen through everything. But she must not let Elena see anything otherwise she would be done for sure. Adeline suddenly stood up and rushed towards Elena''s direction. Seeing this, Xavier reacted quickly. He came in front of Elena and lifted his foot to kick Adeline. It was very heavy kick. Adeline immediately fell to the ground and coughed continuously. When Amara saw this scene, she hurriedly supported her mother from the ground. She pointed at Elena and scolded, "You slut. It is one thing for you to speak nonsense here but you still dare to attack my mother. You do not want to live anymore, right?" "I attacked? Didn''t aunt take the initiative to rush forward and attack me first?" Elena spoke as casually picked up an orange from the coffee table. Recently, she had been very fond of sour things. Amara had never suffered such humiliation since she was young. Her eyes turned red from fury. She took out her phone and dialed Ryan''s number. The phone rang for a while, before Ryan¡¯s cold voice came from the other side of the phone. "What is it?" "Ryan, hurry over and take care of your wife. She dares to behave atrociously in our house. Get over here and take her back immediately.¡± However, Ryan just stretched his body and said carelessly. "My wife is a sensible and obedient woman. Why would she behave atrociously in your house?" "You. . . " Ryan couldn¡¯t care about Amara at all and actually hung up the phone. Listening to the busy tone, Amara was so angry that her chest hurt. Elena''s mouth slightly raised and looked up at Xavier who was standing by the side. "When we go hometer, we also need to buy some orange on the road." "Understood, Madam." Xavier replied respectfully. Elena continued to look at the mother and daughter on the ground. The corners of her mouth raised as she said slowly. "Do you have anything you want to tell me? Uncle is currently working overtime in the company. He will not be back for a while." "Elena, I will not let you off!" Adeline shouted loudly. It was her fault to let Elenae back today. "Aunt, you called me back today, I didn¡¯te by myself. Don''t forget that inviting Buddha is easy, but to send Buddha isn¡¯t. Since you are here, naturally you will not go back empty-handed. " Elena threw all the orange peel in her hands onto the coffee table. She stood up and looked around the vi. She lived here. She was very familiar with every ce here. Unfortunately. . . She could not go back. Adeline originally thought that she could teach this woman a lesson after calling her over. She did not expect that she would be taught a lesson by her instead. "Aunt, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet?" Elena reminded. "I said I don''t know!¡± Adeline took a deep breath and told herself to stay calm. Elena smiled silently. Actually she already knew that these two women would not admit the things that happened back then. It was just that she did not have real evidence. Elena stood up and looked at the mother and daughter. "Haha, Aunt, you denied it so quickly because you have a guilty conscience? You don''t have to answer me so quickly. Think about it. " "You. . . You damn woman, why didn''t you die with your father?" Adeline screamed. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 She Instigated Her Subordinates To Beat Me Up At this moment, the door wes suddenly opened end Jhen ceme beck. "Elene, whet ere you doing here?" Jhen looked et the mess in front of him end could not believe thet this wes his home. Both Adeline end Amere were in e mess end stending in the middle of the house. Elene wes sitting grecefully on the sofe, beside her there wes even Ryen¡¯s essistent. Elene sew Jhene beck end spoke first, "Actuelly, todey Aunt celled me end seid me toe over. She seid thet her leg wes injured end could not get out of bed. She wented me to teke e look. But I didn¡¯t expect thet the only thing thet I got from here wes only scolding.¡± At the end of her sentence, Elene put e wronged expression end looked et Jhen. Jhen looked et his deughter end wife end frowned deeply. "Whet is going on? Why did you cell Elene over? Don''t you know thet she is still pregnent? If something heppened on the roed, would the two of you be eble to teke responsibility?" The thing Jhen efreid the most right now wes Ryen¡¯s enger. He couldn¡¯t believe thet Adeline would be so stupid to cell Elene over. If enything heppened to her, he didn¡¯t doubt thet Ryen would busy them elive for sure. Adeline immedietely sterted crying when she sew her husbend. She ceme in front of Jhen end pointed et Elene while crying. "It wes your good brother''s deughter who instigeted her subordes to beet me up." Jhen elso sew the footprint on Adeline''s body, end it wes indeed the size of e men. Then he looked et Elene, "Whet exectly heppened?" At this moment, the door was suddenly opened and Jonathan came back. "Elena, what are you doing here?" Jonathan looked at the mess in front of him and could not believe that this was his home. Both Adeline and Amara were in a mess and standing in the middle of the house. Elena was sitting gracefully on the sofa, beside her there was even Ryan¡¯s assistant. Elena saw Jonathane back and spoke first, "Actually, today Aunt called me and said me toe over. She said that her leg was injured and could not get out of bed. She wanted me to take a look. But I didn¡¯t expect that the only thing that I got from here was only scolding.¡± At the end of her sentence, Elena put a wronged expression and looked at Jonathan. Jonathan looked at his daughter and wife and frowned deeply. "What is going on? Why did you call Elena over? Don''t you know that she is still pregnant? If something happened on the road, would the two of you be able to take responsibility?" The thing Jonathan afraid the most right now was Ryan¡¯s anger. He couldn¡¯t believe that Adeline would be so stupid to call Elena over. If anything happened to her, he didn¡¯t doubt that Ryan would busy them alive for sure. Adeline immediately started crying when she saw her husband. She came in front of Jonathan and pointed at Elena while crying. "It was your good brother''s daughter who instigated her subordinates to beat me up." Jonathan also saw the footprint on Adeline''s body, and it was indeed the size of a man. Then he looked at Elena, "What exactly happened?" "You already saw it. Why are you asking? Your wife was beaten up like this." Adeline sobbed as she spoke. Elena had seen too many of Adeline''s moves. This woman knew nothing than putting up a drama in front of Jonathan. Elena looked at Jonathan and lightly said, "I just want to ask some questions about the ident that happened back then." "You don''t need to continue investigating. The incident that year was just an ident. Let bygones be bygones. Why are you always holding onto this matter?¡± Jonathan said helplessly. Elena looked at Jonathan and said sarcastically. "Uncle should try to persuade Aunt first. If you call me back next time and teach me a lesson, I can''t guarantee what Ryan will do to the Lewis family. " Xavier stood by the side and looked at the people who were standing in astonishment. He then looked at his watch and reminded Elena, "Madam, we should go back now.¡± Elena nodded, "Yes." Elena stood up and looked at Jonathan. "Uncle, Amara and Roman''s wedding is already in preparation. Don''t let Amara stir up trouble again. Be a good bride. Recently, I will be going overseas with Ryan to take care of my pregnancy. I will be relying on uncle for grandpa''s matter. If there is anything, please tell me immediately. " Hearing that Elena suddenly wanted to leave, Jonathan was a little surprised. "What? You want to go overseas? Your grandfather hasn''t woken up yet. Don''t you n on taking care of your mother?" Elena did not tell Jonathan about her mother¡¯s matter. She did not need to exin to him. "I believe uncle will take care of them for me." Elena turned around and left after saying that. Jonathan lowered his head and looked at Adeline and Amara who were in a sorry state. "What exactly do you want?" "So what if that stinky girl marries Ryan? As an aunt, I need to teach her a lesson, okay?" Adeline already felt pain in her body, but after being scolded by Jonathan, she became even angrier. "Adeline, put away your little thoughts. If I don''t have the power of Lewis family, you will never be able to enjoy wealth and glory for the rest of your life. So don¡¯t provoke Elena anymore." Jonathan said and furiously went upstairs. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Look at how your father treats me now." Adeline wiped her tears and sobbed. "Amara, you have to work hard. In the future, my wealth and glory will depend on you. " If her daughter sessfully married into the Monor family, then she would have no worries. "Mom, don''t worry. I will definitely not let you down. " After Amara finished speaking, Adeline was finally able to rx. At this moment, Elena was already on the way back with Xavier. Elena looked at Xavier¡¯s hesitant look and smiled. "What do you want to say?" "Madam, for so many years, this is how they bully you?" Looking at the scene just before, Xavier found it hard to imagine. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 The Acting Was Not Bad Elena only smiled when she heard what Xavier said and gently stroked her stomach, "You have to be careful when living under someone else''s roof. If you are not careful, you will suffer. " "But no matter what, you are Mason''s granddaughter." Xavier couldn¡¯t understand. Before Elena¡¯s parents got into ident everything was Elena¡¯s own property. But now things had changed totally. "The key is here. My uncle and aunt misunderstood that I stole something. Grandpa hates this kind of shady business the most. From that moment on, grandpa''s attitude towards me fell drastically, so he naturally won''t care about me." Elena was in a trance when she recalled what happened in the past. "You have suffered too much." Xavier did not know how tofort her. "It''s all in the past. Now I am not that terrible." Elena smiled at Xavier. Now she was not alone. She had a loving husband and a baby. So she didn¡¯t think herself as miserable as in the past. When they returned home, Xavier reported everything that happened in the Lewis family vi. When Ryan found out about the things that happened earlier, he was really very angry. ¡°The people of Lewis family dare to do this to you. It seems like they are itching to skin you again.¡± "Why should I be angry with them? Besides, it''s not like I have anything to do with them. " Elena sat down and continued, "I am thinking if I leave like this, will grandfather be worried if he does not find me when he wakes up?" "I asked the doctor before. Your grandfather''s condition has been very good recently, but if he wakes up, I''m afraid it will take some time. Furthermore, all the power in the Lewis family is in your grandfather''s hands. Your uncle and aunt won''t dare to do anything to him." Ryan knew very well that the reason why Jonathan was so respectful to Mason. It was not because the latter was his father but it was because he didn''t have any real power in his hands. Now that Mason fell down from the stairs and was seriously ill, he had be like this. If he didn¡¯t get better, perhaps it would not be Jonathan''s turn to manage thepany. Furthermore, after Jonathan¡¯s gambling incident, the board members were very dissatisfied with him. So selecting the next chairman was only in Mason¡¯s hand right now. And Jonathan would not dare to neglect this at all. "That''s good. That way, I can rest assured that I will go out with you to take care of the baby." Only after hearing Ryan¡¯s exnation did Elena feel relieved. After the two of them rested for a while, they packed their things to go overseas. After two days, Ryan took Elena to the Western Europe by a private ne. And the things rted to China, let them go and cause trouble first. When the two of them arrived in Western Europe, the people there had alreadye to receive them. Elena nced at the group of people standing in professional bodyguard suits who came to receive them. There was a man leading the group who had the most serious expression on his face. And Elena actually knew him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She held Ryan¡¯s hand as they went towards the group. When Elena saw Michelle''s surprised expression, she said with a smile, "Long time no see, Mr. Michelle. The acting was not bad at all." "Sister-inw, you tter me. You didn''t know that it was actually our boss. . .¡± "Ahem¡­ Ahem. . . Have you prepared everything that I asked you to?" Ryan coughed and interrupted Michelle''s words. Looking at Ryan¡¯s threating gaze, Michelle smiled awkwardly. "I''m sorry, sister-inw. I''ll arrange a ce for you two to stay.¡± Elena looked at Michelle who was quickly running away and turned to look at Ryan. She could not help smiling. "What did Michelle mean by that?" Ryan held her hand and smiled mysteriously. "I won''t tell you.¡± Elena snored. ¡°Like I don¡¯t know anything.¡± The two of them held hands. They did not need to care about theplicated things in Monor and Lewis family. They could rest in peace and take care of their own family. ¡­ Western Europe was peaceful. In the blink of an eye, five months had passed. Elena¡¯s stomach was getting bigger and bigger. In the love and care of Ryan, she had been living very happily without any concerns. Today, Ryan received the news. The n they had been preparing for so long had seed and those people had fallen into their trap. At this time, inside a luxurious manor, Elena was leaning in Ryan¡¯s arms and eating fruits silently. Seeing the man''s happy expression, she could not help and asked, "What''s wrong? You look so happy." "The people from the Hai City have fallen into the." Ryan did not hide anything and told her everything. After listening to his exnation, Elena vaguely understood the matter. She looked at him and asked. ¡°What will you do now?¡± "Then it''s time for us to go back." Ryan did not interfere in the matters of Hai City in Western Europe. All the matters were handed over to Amber. "Alright." Although Elena didn¡¯t interfere much in business these few months, she understood the importance of some matter and knew that some things needed to do right away to prevent from further problems. And by the way, she had already passed the critical times of pregnancy, so they didn¡¯t need to care about any idents now. ¡­ After Ryan finished arranging some matters here, the two of them began their journey back to the country. After they returned home, the major news media were still reporting on the wedding of Roman and Amara in the country. It was considered as one of the grandest wedding of the city. No one knew who had leaked the news, but as soon as Elena and Ryan sat down in their house, they received a call from Amanda. She urged them to go to the old residence of Monor family as soon as possible. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 He Called Aunty As soon as Ryan received the call, his face turned cold. He wanted to refuse immediately but before he could say anything, Amanda had already hung up the phone. Elena looked at Ryan and said, "It isn¡¯t even been an hour since we returned and they already know that we are back. It seems that there are many people in our house who are Amanda''s men." They had already left Hai City for a few months. It was very easy for some people toe in and keep an eye on their movements. Ryan''s face was gloomy. "It seems that these people in the house cannot be kept." They had only left for a few months, but Amanda could no longer hold herself back and stuffed people into his house. It seemed that she wanted to tear off all pretenses with him. Elena looked at Ryan¡¯s gloomy expression and said softly. ¡°We should go to the Monor family tonight.¡± Since Amanda wanted to see them so badly, shouldn¡¯t they show themselves off in front of her and make her unhappy? Ryan¡¯s expression was heavy. Even though he didn¡¯t want to see those people, he knew very well that Amanda wouldn¡¯t sit stand. So it was better to go there. ¡­ When the two of them returned to the Monor family''s old residence, they discovered that the atmosphere in the house was heavy. It seemed as if they just had a big fight. Elena didn¡¯t know why but the more she looked at these people, she more disgusted she felt in her heart. But she didn¡¯t show it in her face. She quietly pushed Ryan into the hall. Ryan looked at the group of people in front of him. He didn¡¯t have any expression in his face but his eyes were filled with endless sarcasm. Charles was originally very angry. He had a big fight with Amanda and others just now. But when he saw Elena''s bulging stomach, he immediately let go of all the unhappiness in his heart. He quickly stood up with a kind smile on his face. ¡°Elena, quicklye and sit. Don''t tire yourself up. " "Thank you, Dad." Elena pushed Ryan to the sofa and sat across from Charles. Amara looked at Elena¡¯s delicate figures and her big stomach. She gave her a sarcastic smile. "Sister, you are really arrogant now. I called you personally toe back to attend the wedding of me and your brother-inw, but you didn¡¯te. And when everything is over, you areing. If this gets out, what will people think of our Lewis family?" "Elder sister, you are good at acting. But I couldn¡¯te over back then.¡± Elena smiled and said lightly, "I went out to raise the fetus. Now that the fetus has stabilized, I came back to prepare to give birth. But seeing that older sister has be more charming, could it be that she is also pregnant?" "You¡­ You better shut up." Amara could not help but raise her voice when she heard Elena¡¯s words, "Elena, what nonsense are you saying?" Elena frowned slightly. She didn¡¯t say anything to provoke Amara but why this woman was so agitated. Ryan silently leaned over and gently said to Elena, "It is understandable for her to be so agitated. She just had a miscarriage.¡± Elena did not expect Amara to have a miscarriage. No wonder she lost control of her emotions just now. "Now the two of you are really putting on airs. We are the elders. We asked you toe back to attend your big brother''s wedding, but you actually did note back." Amanda sat at the side and looked at the two of them, feeling even more furious in her heart. In her whole life, she always wanted to show off in front of Ryan. Roman and Amara¡¯s wedding was the best asion for them to do so. But she didn¡¯t expect that not to mentioning back, Ryan didn¡¯t even bother to answer her phone calls after that. "Do I need toe back? My brother also didn''te to my wedding back then." Ryan took an orange and peeled it for Elena as he casually said. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Ryan, you raised you up. Is this how you repay us? If I knew this would happen, I would have strangled you to death back then." Amanda was so angry that forgot her manners. She totally did not care about the feelings of the others present. Ryan looked coldly at Amanda and sneered. "Auntie, it''s toote even if you regret it now.¡± When Amanda heard the word ¡°auntie¡±, her body stiffened. Then, she looked at Ryan. Her face was full of disbelief. "What did you call me? You called me auntie? I raised you up, but you actually called me Auntie?¡± "If you don''t give birth, you are not my mother. Calling you auntie is enough." Ryan peeled off the orange petals and handed it to Elena. When he looked at the woman beside him, his expression instantly changed and his eyes were full of tenderness. Amanda instantly covered her chest when she heard Ryan¡¯s words. She then turned around to look at Charles. "Look at your good son. He actually treated me like this. He actually called me auntie. I raised him up. Could it be that I can''t get a word mother in exchange?" Amanda couldn¡¯t expect it. Even though she hated Ryan all her might, in her eyes it was inevitable for Ryan to call her mother. Although Charles knew that it was inappropriate for Ryan to do this, he still didn''t say anything in the end. Ryan sat in the wheelchair and listened to Amanda nagging at the side. He could not help but feel irritated in his heart. "The grace of nurturing with the heart of a snake and scorpion, these are offset. If you are still not satisfied, then, should I keep the secret of the Monor family?" Ryan smiled coldly, his eyes filled with coldness. Amanda could not hold it in any longer. "What heart of a snake and a scorpion? What secrets does the Monor family have for you to keep? Do you think you are still the Ryan Monor from before? You have nothing now!" Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Can¡¯T Hold This Great Buddha Amanda blurted out in a moment of desperation. But she didn¡¯t think the consequences of her words. At this moment, Charles looked at Amanda with a threatening gaze. ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°But he was the one who called me aunty and said that I have a heart of snake! Why didn¡¯t you say something then? What does he think he is? He is nothing! Without Monor family and Monor Group, he is nothing!¡± At this moment, Amanda didn¡¯t want to act as a nobledy anymore. She looked at Ryan with extreme hatred and resentment. She hoped if she could skin him alive at this moment. Charles was already annoyed by Amanda¡¯s unreasonable behavior. Now when he heard her scolding Ryan like this, he instantly exploded. ¡°I told you shut up! What will happen to the Monor Group, it is not up to you to decide. Thepany belongs to both of them and you are not in a position to interfere this matter!¡± Amanda originally wanted to retort to Charles but looking at his cold face, she shut her mouth unwillingly. Looking at scene in front of him, Roman was stunned for a moment and pondered. He had been silent all this time and quietly watching everyone from the side. Looking at the happy couple in front of him, he had to admit that after not seeing them for a couple of months, they had be even more lovey- dovey then before. Roman looked at Ryan with a faint smile. "Your former subordinates were too old. They have already reced by the new employees in thepany. But you are my brother after all. If you want to return to thepany, I can let you resume your official position. As for the cooperation with thepany in Western Europe, you must hand it over to me.¡± Although Ryan had already resigned from all the official duties from the Monor Group, the Western Europe Cooperation was still in his hands. And it was really a big thing. During this period of time, the Monor Group had earned a huge profit by this Western Europe cooperation. All the board members were very pleased. But all the credit went to Ryan. It made Roman very unhappy. Elena finished all the Tangerine that Ryan had peeled for her. She wanted tough when she heard Roman¡¯s good intentions. "Big Brother has cut off all of Ryan''s men in a few months. Since Ryan has already given up his position, there is no need for him to work in thepany anymore." Who is Ryan? Even ten Monor Group together couldn¡¯t be able to stand in front of King RYN. Hearing Elena¡¯s words, Charles could not hold back his pride and his tone became stern. "Elena, what are you talking about? Ryan is not going to work. Is he going to retire early?" Charles¡¯s original intention was to let Ryan return to thepany earlier. They were all his sons, and the back of their hands were full of his flesh. Parents loved their sons, and that was how deep the n was. Charles nned for Roman, but also for Ryan. Ryan lowered his head and pieced the orange skin in his hand into the shape of a small person. He said slowly, "Whether it is to retire early or to have nothing to eat, father, whether I return to the company or not is not up to you." "Ryan, what are you talking about? No matter what, you have to go back. " Roman touched his lips and smiled happily. "Dad has always been fair. I also said that you cane back at any time.¡± Anyway, Ryan no longer had any power. Even if he returned to thepany, he would not be able to create any big waves. It would be better if he didn¡¯t return at all. Ryan put all his effort into the miniature person and showed it to Elena. "You see, human skin is just a piece of skin, but it has no heart.¡± He did not answer Charles''s question, but everyone present could understand what he was saying. The meaning behind his words was, even though Charles was forcing Ryan to return to thepany it was all because Charles didn¡¯t want to lose face in front of everyone and he also wanted to save his face in front of Ryan. But all this things was just an act. Amanda sneered, "It seems like the temple of Monor family is too small to amodate a Buddha like him. He doesn''t like our Monor family anymore, why should we worry about him?" Elena covered her mouth when she heard Amanda¡¯s words. She was very angry in her heart. She wanted to stand up but was stopped by Ryan. "Sit still, don''t move. I will give you whatever you want." "Younger sister, what do you want to say?" Amara, who was at the side, spoke up at this time one after another. After all, Elena and her husband were at a disadvantage in this situation. "What do you want to hear from me?" Elena smiled coldly. "I won''t say." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡­¡± Amara''s expression changed and she stood up, wanting to p Elena, but before she could touch Elena, she was pushed to the ground by Ryan. "You dare to touch her and try." "Ryan!" Roman furrowed his brows when he saw the mess in front of him. "You are too much. She is your sister-inw after all.¡± "Can''t you tell who attacked first?" Ryan sat up from the sofa and looked at Amara who was lying on the ground. His face was full of coldness. "Stop arguing. All of you get out of here!" Charles was very angry. He originally wanted to wee Ryan and Elena and his grandchild. But these people had taken the oath to ruin everything. Fine. If they were willing to do it, then go ahead. He did not care anymore. Elena stood up when she heard Charles¡¯s words and supported Ryan''s wheelchair. Anyway she long wanted to leave this ce. Staying here would only make her nauseous. "Let''s go.¡± "Wait a minute." Seeing that the two of them were about to leave, Roman stopped them. Elena turned around to look. She looked at Roman and asked, "What else does big brother want us to do?" "Ryan, you hit your sister-inw. Don''t you feel sorry for not saying a word?" Roman snorted coldly. "What evidence do you have to say that I hit her?" Ryan held Elena''s hand. "Let''s go.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Adeline Made A Scene "You. . . Ryan, don''t push me too far. I want to see how you will beg me in the future.¡± The thing Roman hated the most was Ryan¡¯s arrogant behavior. "Big brother, I have already said that I will not return to the Monor familypany to work. If I really want to go back, why would I wait until now?" Ryan didn''t care about the Monor family''spany at all, and he didn''t want to see Roman''s expression. "Ryan, just you wait!" Roman looked down at Amara and held her up with a gloomy face. Elena pushed Ryan from behind and slowly walked out of the door. Recalling the scene just now, Elena could not help but smile, "Your appearance just now was really too handsome, but. . ." She paused for a moment and continued, "If the people of Lewis family knew that you hit Amara, they would not let it go." Ryan didn''t care about it, "If they want to find me, they cane and find me. It was their daughter who wanted to make a move first. You are pregnant now. If they dare to hurt you, it won''t be as simple as giving them a light push." On the way back, Roman felt that something was wrong with Amara''s face. So he directly sent her to the hospital. Amara had a miscarriage not long ago, and her body was still weak. She had been replenishing her body during this period of time, but he didn''t expect Ryan to cause such a ruckus after he came back. If Jonathan and Adeline knew about this, it would probably cause a lot of trouble again. Adeline and Jonathan hurriedly ran to the hospital after hearing the news from Roman. Seeing Amara sleeping on the hospital bed made their heart ache even more. Adeline went forward and grabbed Roman''s clothes and said, "Roman, I gave my daughter to you. Is this how you take care of her?" Jonathan pulled Adeline back and said helplessly, "Can you hear what Roman has to say clearly first?" When they were on the phone, Roman did not tell them what was going on. Roman also pulled on his clothes and heaved a sigh of relief. "Today Ryan and Elena came back. I did not expect that there would be a quarrelter on. Amara wanted to hit Elena but was pushed down by Ryan." "What right does Ryan have to hit my daughter? I will go and get an exnation from him now." When Adeline heard the two names ¡°Ryan¡± and ¡°Elena¡±, her body trembled. She was so angry that she felt she would be go crazy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jonathan hurriedly stopped Adeline, who was about to run out, "Can you stop for a while? Didn''t you hear that Amara was going to hit Elena just now? Elena is pregnant now. Why would Ryan let his wife be bullied?" Jonathan didn¡¯t know what to do with his unreasonable wife. It was clearly their fault. Amara shouldn¡¯t have made a move on Elena, especially when thetter was pregnant. It was already their fortune that Ryan just pushed Amara down and didn¡¯t do anything excessive. But Adeline didn¡¯t want to understand this simple thing. "I don''t care what happened to that little slut. My daughter is still in the hospital. I have to find them to argue with her or I won''t be able to swallow this anger.¡± After saying that, Adeline seemed to have thought of something and turned around to look at Roman. "You let them bully my daughter? If anything happens to my daughter, I will not let you go.¡± Adeline''s eyes were filled with tears as she scolded Roman while crying. Roman was speechless. It was Amara who wanted to hit Elena. Elena was just protecting herself. However, Roman could onlyfort Adeline first, "Mom, I''m sorry. I will get justice for Amara.¡± "You? If you wanted to get justice for Amara, you should not have let Ryan and his wife bully her. I won''t believe your nonsense now. I will protect my own daughter myself." Adeline immediately ran out after saying that. Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Smash All Over The Things C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Roman looked at Jonathan anxiously. "Dad, I know Mom is in a hurry. But she can¡¯t act rashly. If anything happens to Elena, the consequences will be unimaginable. " Roman knew how much Ryan loved Elena. And if Adeline really did some stupid thing and hurt Elena then, Ryan would not let anyone go. Jonathan sighed helplessly. "You know her temper. If she wants to go, she can go. With Ryan around, nothing will happen to Elena." Jonathan knew that Ryan protected Elena very well and he would not let anyone bully his wife. ¡­ At this time, both Ryan and Elena were sitting in the living room of their vifortably. After getting pregnant, Elena didn¡¯t know what happened to her, but she got hungry after every half an hour. It was her fortune that her husband loved her so much and fulfilled each and every wish of her. At this time, Elena was eating a te of fish cutlets while Ryan was taking care of some work. They both leaned against each other while taking care of their own business. Adeline hurriedly came to Ryan''s ce. Without knocking the door, she pushed open and barged in. When she saw the happy couple, she became even angrier. She rushed inside the living room and took an expensive porcin vase from the coffee table and smashed it onto the ground. Bang! The suddenly loud sound scared Elena and the cutlet te fall down from her hands. Ryan frowned when he saw the woman in front of him. Just as he was about to go forward, Elena pulled him back. Adeline behaved like a mad man and threw everything on the table onto the ground. Mrs. Baker, who was not far away, immediately went forward to stop Adeline when she saw this. "What are you doing? This is not a ce for you to behave atrociously.¡± "What a good Ryan Monor! You actually dare to touch my daughter. Today, I will teach you a lesson!" Adeline shouted at top of her lungs. After saying that, she took out a stick from somewhere and rushed forward to hit them. Mrs. Baker was shocked when she saw Adeline actually want to hit Ryan and Elena. She shouted. ¡°Madam, be careful!¡± Before she could hit Elena, however, Ryan grabbed the stick from Adeline''s hand and took the stick from her. He stuck the stick in half and coldly said, "Get lost!" "You want me to get lost? Dream on!" Adeline panted heavily and ran into the kitchen. No matter if it was the cup or the te, they were all smashed by her. Elena saw that this woman was going crazy and pulled Ryan back, who was about to stand up from the wheelchair. She shook her head, telling him not to act rashly. If he was exposed at this time, then everything that had happened earlier would be for nothing. Ryan was obviously very angry but he still listened to her and coldly looked at the woman who was smashing the things in their house. However, his expression was getting more and more frightening. Seeing that her house had been smashed into a mess, Elena didn¡¯t wait any longer and immediately called the police. When Xavier, who was outside, heard the sound, he also rushed in. Seeing this scene, he instantly ran over and pressed Adeline to the ground. "You crazy woman, you want to behave atrociously again." No matter how much angry Adeline was, she was a woman after all. Her strength couldn¡¯tpare with Xavier¡¯s. Xavier pressed her to the ground very rudely. After struggling for a few times, Adeline could not do anything so she cried loudly. "You bunch of shameless people dare to bully my daughter. Let me tell you, I will definitely not let this matter rest. I will make sure you will never have peace. " At this moment, the sound of sirens could be heard from outside. Adeline''s pupils shrunk when she heard the sound of sirens, "You. . . You dare to call the police? Don''t you care about the reputation of the Lewis family?" "You broke into someone''s house without permission and smashed things over. Of course I can call the police. Auntie doesn''t care about her face anymore. Why should I care about the Lewis family''s face?" Elena''s tone was cold. "Furthermore, when my parents were in trouble, how did you treat me? Don''t you find it funny for me to be considerate towards you now?" Elena would never forget how they treated her back then. The pain and suffering, she had endured for five years was still alive in her heart. Following Elena¡¯s words, a bunch of police man came in and saw the situation in the vi. They were surprised to see the woman who was being pressed down by a bodyguard. "Isn''t this Madam Lewis? Why is she making a big fuss here? Mr. Monor, what''s going on?" Aren''t these two families rted? Why they were quarrelling like this? They couldn''t afford to offend any of these families. If they caught the wrong person, it would be troublesome. "It''s useless for you to ask these questions. They will only me me for everything. Hurry up and let me go!" With her current appearance, if this were to spread out, she, Adeline, would lose face. Ryan knew Adeline''s thoughts very well. Of course, he would not let the other party get away with it. He turned to the police officer and said, "Breaking into a civilian''s house and destroying other people''s belongings without permission has already vited thew. I believe the police know better than us how to do business.¡± The police was not a fool. Of course, he could understand what Ryan meant. He immediately walked to Adeline''s side and handcuffed her. ¡°What are you doing? Let me go!¡± "Madam Lewis, pleasee with us. We will definitely investigate this matter clearly. If Madam is not guilty, we will naturally let Madam go.¡± Adeline did not expect this result and rudely pushed these people away. Even if her hands were handcuffed, she was not prepared to let Ryan go. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 I Won¡¯T Be Polite Next Time "What do you police do for food? It was clearly their fault. Why should they arrest me? These people caused my daughter to be still lying in the hospital. Why didn''t you arrest them?¡± "Madam Lewis, don''t worry. We will continue to investigate this matter. I hope you can cooperate now. We have the right to arrest you for trespassing and damaging other people''s belongings." Although Adeline was very resistant, the police dragged her away. The scene was very ugly. After the police took Adeline away, Ryan called Jonathan. "Ryan, what''s the matter?" Jonathan pretended not to know why Ryan was here. He wanted to see what the other party would do. Ryan said coldly. "Madam Lewis came to our house to cause trouble and was taken away by the police. Regarding this matter, shouldn''t President Lewis give me an exnation?" Elena was currently pregnant and could not bear such a fright. If something happened to Elena and his child, Ryan would definitely not let the Lewis family go. Jonathan didn''t expect Ryan to be so direct, and not care about the reputation of both parties. "What exactly is going on? Why did Adelinee to your house to cause trouble?" Ryan did not expect Jonathan to still y dumb. He sneered, "It''s okay if you don''t know. Now Madam Lewis has been taken away by the police. You can decide what to do with her. I am letting it go just for once. But if it happens again, I won''t be so polite to her next time.¡± After saying that, Ryan did not wait to Jonathan¡¯s reply and directly hung up the phone. Hearing the busy tone, Jonathan was stunned for a moment. Then he directly contacted the police station and bailed Adeline out. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Along the way, Jonathan''s face was gloomy. That look was very scary, and Adeline didn''t dare to look at him. "This matter isn''t my fault at all. If it wasn''t for Ryan, would my daughter be lying in the hospital right now? Shouldn''t I go and seek justice for my daughter?" Adeline was still defending herself at this moment. Jonathan nced at her angrily. "Shut up! The dignified mistress of Lewis family was taken away by the police. Don''t you find it shameful? From now on, you''d better behave yourself. Don''t provoke Ryan, and don''t provoke his wife!" Adeline didn''t expect Jonathan to scold her like this. She immediately exploded, "Do you think I''m doing this for myself? Isn''t it just a Monor family? Ryan didn''t have a job right now. What else was there to be arrogant about? If I didn''t fight for my daughter now, how long would I have to wait? I''d like to see how big of a storm this couple can create. " "Have you ever thought that if this matter is exposed, the Lewis family will lose all face? You feel sorry for your daughter, don''t tell me I don''t feel bad for her? Even Roman can''t do anything to Ryan. Who do you think you are? If Elena wasn''t pregnant, how could Ryan give up his job on his own ord? He has been overseas for such a long time. Do you think he is a vegetarian?" Jonathan knew that Ryan was definitely not a kind person. As long as Ryan wanted to do it, Roman had no way to stop him. Adeline did not believe what Jonathan said and retorted, "You borrowed Ryan''s money. Of course you would say so. Now that thepany crisis has been resolved, you should return the money to Ryan as soon as possible. I don''t want to owe them any favors. You must take back your heart from them and ce it on our daughter and son-inw. Otherwise. . . I can''t guarantee that I will do anything. " And that old bastard in the family. If he handed over the power of the family to Jonathan, how could they be so indecisive? After returning to the Lewis family vi, Adeline went back to her room to rest, Jonathan fell into deep thought. The phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, Jonathan frowned, "What''s the matter?" Chapter 216 Chapter 216 Chapter 216 A Mysterious Phone Call ¡°I heard your wife has been arrested. Is it true?¡± Jonathan frowned when he heard the other party¡¯s words. ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk¡­ Father fell down the stairs, daughter is hospitalized and now wife was arrested for trespassing. Your Lewis family is really amazing. And most importantly with so many things happening recently, you can still hold it in? I have to admire your endurance." The other party''s tone was filled with mockery and sarcasm, as though he did not believe that this matter was Jonathan''s style. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What exactly do you want to do? At this point in time, you must not act rashly. If something happens, you won''t be able to take responsibility." This person rarely called Jonathan, who knew what kind of idea he had. The person on the other side did not even take Jonathan''s words to heart, and said: "Don''t worry, I''m only looking for you today because I just want to understand your attitude." "It''s just a police report. It''s not as hard as you say." Jonathan sneered. This person would nevere to the Three Treasures Pce for no reason, and every time this person came to find him, it would definitely not be good. "I was just casually chatting with you. I didn''t expect you to have such a huge reaction. Since that was the case, there was nothing to say. Good luck!" Hearing that, Jonathan frowned. It was obvious that the other party had something to talk to him about, yet every time, he would always be led astray by the other party. "What are you trying to say? With how much you know about Ryan, it''s impossible for you not to know about what happened recently. Why do you want me to borrow money from Ryan?" Actually after his gambling incident, Jonathan suddenly received a call from this person saying that he would help him as long as he listened to his words. At first he was suspicious and did not want to listen to this person but at that time he was in a desperate situation and didn¡¯t have any option other than listening to this person. Jonathan didn¡¯t know what this person wanted to do but this person insisted him to borrow money from Ryan. As for the reason he didn¡¯t know about it. Jonathan was extremely suspicious, who exactly was this person? What was his purpose? With the other party''s understanding of Ryan, he would definitely be someone very close to Ryan. However, the other party always used a voice modtor, so he was unable to guess who it was. Furthermore, the number to call back was an empty number. "I have my reasons for letting you do this. Your niece had not even been married to Ryan for long, and their rtionship was already so good. Don''t you think that it''s strange?" How could Jonathan possibly know what was going on? This was a private matter between Ryan and his wife to begin with, and he had no position nor did he want to get involved. But wait. Why this person suddenly asked about Elena? What was his purpose? "Who exactly are you? What exactly do you want to do?" Jonathan asked helplessly. In this period of time, he waspletely led away by the other party, and everything this person wanted to do was done as promised. One''s foresight was like that of a god. From this, it could be seen that this person was not simple at all. "Don''t move for now. Watch your family. Don''t let anyone cause trouble. As for your daughter, she doesn''t have to worry too much. The Monor Family will also be handed over to you unharmed.¡± "Anyone would say that, so why should I believe you?" Jonathan felt like he was a puppet. If he continued, he would lose control of his body. "Don''t worry. It''s just a little game. My goal is very simple, it''s Ryan." Jonathan still wanted to ask further, but he only heard a flurry of orders. Jonathan was burning with anger, he never thought that the other party would still want to control him, he truly regretted being in cahoots with that person. But what he did not know was that the mysterious man had not only contacted him, but also Adeline. Receiving the mysterious man''s call, Adeline hurriedly locked her room door and said softly: "My husband is home today, why are you calling me at this time?" "I never thought that you would actually dare to look for Ryan for your daughter. But you did well in this matter. Did you notice anything wrong with their house?" Adeline said helplessly. "There''s nothing abnormal at all, and it''s still the same as before. Ryan''s legs had long ago be crippled, and basically could not stand up. Why do you have to let me go over and over again?" Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Kidnapped Adeline originally didn''t want to hide this matter from Jonathan. But if he knew about it, he would definitely be furious. But just as she wanted to tell, she was threatened by this mysterious caller. So she could only listen to his orders and follow it. "Impossible! How could Ryan still be sitting in a wheelchair? His legs have long healed. Did you not see it clearly?" He wanted to confirm whether Ryan had fully recovered. If he had, he would never let this matter rest. "This matter can''t be fake. I have never lied to you. Because I have already entered the police station for this matter. Do you think I will still lie?" Adeline couldn¡¯t understand one thing. Ryan was clearly a cripple and could not walk at all. But why this man insisted on her to confirm it again and again. She was already tired of it. There was pause on the other end of the call before the person again spoke, ¡°Okay fine! But remember one thing. Don¡¯t go to their house without my person next time. Otherwise the consequences will not be very good for you.¡± Hearing this, Adeline was so angry that she was breathing heavily. But other than agreeing to this person she didn¡¯t have much option left. After hanging up the phone call, Adeline sat on the edge of the bed and pondered for a long time. Who exactly was this person? It has been a long time since this person was connecting to her. But she couldn¡¯t find out who it was as this person always used a voice modtor. She didn¡¯t even know if this person was a man or a woman. But one thing she was sure about. That is this person was targeting Ryan! ¡­ It was a very sunny morning. Elena sat on the courtyard and having a very confortable sunbathing. In these months, this was one of her favorite works. She slowly caressed her stomach with was as big as a ball. Last time they went for the checkup, the doctor confirmed that she was having twins. She couldn¡¯t describe her feelings at that moment. It was unexpected. Feeling the little kicks of her children, she thought she was the happiest woman in the world. At this time, she noticed that a man, wearing a neat business suit, was running towards her like a crazy. Elena sat upright and looked at the sweating man who was panting heavily. She asked curiously. "Did something happen? I''ve never seen you sweating like this before." Ryan was panting heavily and his forehead was full of sweat. It seemed like he ran to fast toe here. Hearing her question, Ryan didn¡¯t reply anything. Instead he looked at her up to down scanning carefully. Then he went forward and hugged Elena. Elena smiled and said, "You are so old. Why are you still like this? Your expression is so bad. Did something happen?" "Sorry! I made you worry. When I went outside today, a stranger told me that your life was in danger. So I rushed back. I''m relieved that you''re alright!" When he went out to buy something today, a stranger suddenly came in front of him and told him that Elena¡¯s life was in danger and if he didn¡¯t take care of her properly, she would probably lose her life. At first, he didn¡¯t believe this man¡¯s words. But then he suddenly felt something and rushed back. Now seeing her fit and fine, his hanging heart finally fell onto the ground. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In this world, He really could not imagine if something would happen to Elena, or else he would go crazy. "You really are a fool. How could something happen to me? Don''t worry. With you around, no one will do anything to me. I''m going to have the babies soon. It won''t be long before I need to be hospitalized. You don''t have to worry too much.¡± During the pregnancy, Ryan was even weaker than a pregnant woman like her. Those who did not know would think that Ryan had pregnancy syndrome. Ryan hugged Elena tightly. He could not bear to lose this woman. After hearing those words for that stranger, no one knew what happened but Ryan refused to leave Elena¡¯s side. It was as if he leave, something would happen to her. Elena simply smiled helplessly. She really couldn¡¯t do anything about it. In the afternoon, Ryan suddenly received a call from Amber. She said that something urgent had happened and he needed toe to deal with it. Ryan originally wanted to refuse but Amber was too serious that he couldn¡¯t refuse at all. Thus Elena was alone, sitting on the living room and watching some random shows to kill her boredom. At this time, she saw that Mrs. Baker was going outside to throw the rubbish. She hurriedly stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Baker, let me do this.¡± Mrs. Baker immediately refused when she heard this. ¡°No way Madam! You are seven months pregnant. You can¡¯t do such a thing or else Young Master will kill me.¡± ¡°Your Young Master will not say anything. Anyway I am bored here and want to breathe some fresh air. I will throw the rubbish along the way. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Elena said as she walked up to Mrs. Baker. ¡°But¡­¡± Mrs. Baker was still a little reluctant. But Elena didn¡¯t give her any chance to refuse as she went outside. Reaching the door, she suddenly remembered something and turned around, ¡°I want to eat fist fries tonight. Make sure to make it.¡± ¡°Okay Madam.¡± Mrs. Baker smiled as she went back to kitchen. Elena went outside the vi. There were a few bodyguards guarding the gate. They greeted her as soon as they saw hering. Elena simply nodded as she went forward to throw the rubbish. However, just as she was about to went back, a ck car suddenly stopped behind her. A group of people came out of the car and blocked Elena¡¯s mouth as they dragged her inside the car. Elena didn¡¯t even have the time for calling for help, before she was already taken away by those people. When the bodyguards saw the situation, they immediately went forward to save their Madam but they were knocked out by the group of men. ¡­ Elena slowly opened her eyes. She felt that whole world was spinning around her and she couldn¡¯t focus her vision for a moment. Elena slowly regained her senses and found that there was only darkness around her. She was already in a dark and damp basement. Her legs and hands were tied by ropes and she couldn¡¯t move much. She didn''t know who kidnapped her, so she tried to call for help. "Is there anyone? Help!" ¡°Help! I am here! Is there anyone!¡± She shouted at the top of her lungs hoping that someone woulde. However, no matter how she shouted, no one came. ¡­ When Ryan returned home, he saw the unconscious bodyguards on the ground, and his heart burned with anxiety. He didn¡¯t even have the time to sit on the wheelchair, when he rushed inside. As soon as he reached to the door, he spotted the unconscious Mrs. Baker, who was lying near to the door. Ryan¡¯s heart shrank when he saw this. He hurriedly woke Mrs. Baker up and asked, "Mrs. Baker, where is Elena? Why did you faint on the ground?" But when Ryan touched the back of Mrs. Baker''s head and found a lot of blood. At this time, a bodyguard who had fainted earlier woke up and looked at Ryan as he stuttered to speak. ¡°Madam¡­ Kidnapper¡­ took¡­¡± Before he could finish his words, he fainted again. Looking at the situation, Ryan quickly asked his men to take Mrs. Baker and the others to the hospital. Through the surveince video at home, Ryan found that, Elena was taken away when she went outside. "Damn it! Someone actually dared to kidnap Elena! If something happened to Elena and my children, I will definitely not let this matter rest.¡± Ryan gritted his teeth as veins popped out of his forehead. He wanted to bury that person alive. Jasper, who was attending a phone call, turned around and said to Ryan. "Sir, Mrs. Baker''s brain has suffered a heavy blow. She is currently being rescued!" "Investigate the kidnappers first. These people definitely did not have an impromptu idea. I don''t care what method you use. You must find Elena as soon as possible!" Ryan was about to go crazy. Elena was pregnant now. Who was so crazy to hurt a pregnant woman? Looking at the ferocious man in front of him, Jasper did not dare to dy the investigation. ¡­ Elena was still in the basement. She did not dare to call for help anymore. If this continued, she was afraid of hurting her children. At this time, the door suddenly pushed open and a few people walked into the dark room from outside. Hearing their footstepsing closer and closer, Elena hurriedly closed her eyes and didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly. She was afraid that if she provoked the other party, her ticket would be torn. But strangely the group of people didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at her coldly. Seeing the situation, Elena knew that she couldn¡¯t escape so she could only bite the bullet. "You kidnapped me just for money. How much money the other party gave you, I will pay double. As long as you let me and my child go.¡± Elena hoped that she could let these people see her sincerity with her eyes closed. Perhaps, she could save her and the child''s lives. "Tsk tsk tsk¡­ Look at you. Marrying Ryan isn''t a good thing. " Chapter 218 Chapter 218 Chapter 218 A Painful Nigh "Since you know about Ryan, you should know how rich he is. You can give him a call. No matter how much you ask him, Ryan will definitely satisfy you. I only hope that you don''t hurt my child and me.¡± She was right. These people were obviously here for Ryan. If these people could achieve their goal, then she would have a chance to save her and her babies¡¯ lives. "You are quite smart, woman. My goal is indeed Ryan. As for you, as long as you are obedient, I won''t hurt you. After all, the child is innocent." The man squatted down and put a fine de on Elena¡¯s neck as he spoke. Elena could feel the cold de rubbing against her face. Although she was afraid, she did not dare to open her eyes. "I will be obedient. I only beg you not to hurt my child." Elena could not help but cry as she begged pitifully. If it was other times, then she might have the strength to fight but now she definitely didn¡¯t want put her children on risk. She could endure as much pain as they wanted. Only the child was her weakness. Because she was frightened and stayed in this wet ce for so long, Elena''s abdomen suddenly ached. "Hahaha, I didn''t expect Ryan to be so lucky. Since you are pregnant, I will let you go today." The man put away his knife. He had already achieved his purpose of threatening this woman. But if he really hurt someone. . . That would be bad. The few men nced at each other and then turned around and left the way they came earlier. The footsteps of those people were getting further and further away until they disappeared only then did she open her eyes. Elena looked at the empty surroundings and let out a sigh of relief. Her hands and legs both were tied up and it was really ufortable. So she found a ce to lie down. She knew that under such circumstances, the more she resisted, the more her life would be in danger. Elena nned to have a good rest in this dark and damp warehouse. She was really tired and couldn¡¯t take it anymore. However, when she closed her eyes, there was the sound of dripping water by her ears and she did not feel sleepy at all. After an unknown period of time, just as she was about to fall asleep, there was suddenly lightning and thunder outside. The fierce wind blew loudly and made a whooshing sound. Elena was always afraid of thunder and storm. She did not know what to do and her hands and feet were cold. It was really ufortable and painful. She could only shout for help again But no matter how pitifully she called out, no one responded to her. The sound of thunder kept ringing in her ears. Elena''s hands were still tightly tied. It was pitch ck around her and it was even hard to see her own five fingers when she stretched out her hands. Suddenly, a bolt of lightning streaked across the inky ck sky. In the moment of the sh of light, she saw an abandoned metal sheet in the gap between the rocks in front of her. Elena crawled forward and grabbed the metal piece in her hand. She gritted her teeth and used great effort to cut the rope that bound her hands. After cutting the ropes of her hands and feet, Elena scanned the surroundings carefully. But no matter how hard she tried to see, everything was only pitch ck. asionally if there was a lighting in the sky, then she could see that she was in a abounded warehouse. Knowing that she could not escape, Elena gave up on the idea of escaping. But there was nothing here. Right now, she was pressed by hunger and cold and was tightly surrounded by fear. She was attacked and her head was dizzy. She hoped that Ryan woulde soon and save her and their babies from here. In the end, her body took defeat. Unable to hold on, Elena leaned against the wooden board behind her and fell into a deep sleep. When she opened her eyes again, the darkness had dispersed and the morning light came in. ¡­ The terrifying and unbearable night had finally passed. At this time, the door was suddenly kicked open by someone. The person who came strode in front of Elena with a smile on his unfamiliar face. "So you are Elena, Ryan Monor''s wife. You are quite beautiful. No wonder Ryan would marry you. " The man spoke in a vulgar tone as he moved his fingers across Elena¡¯s face. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "What do you want to do?" Elena¡¯s face was pale, and her body was tired and ufortable. Her stomach was slowly falling. The twins in her stomach were only seven months old and were not ready to born. When the man saw the pale and ugly face of the woman in front of him, he could not help but ask, "Look at how pale her face is. She only stayed for one night and she can''t take it anymore? Her body is so weak. I''m really afraid that if you suddenly die, we won''t even be able to get a share of the money." Chapter 219 Chapter 219 Chapter 219 I Will Eat Your Child When the other man saw Elena''s appearance, he frowned slightly. He could not help but say, "Big Brother, it looks like she is going to give birth. Furthermore, her belly is so big. If someone really died, we would be in trouble." "Nonsense, what is she going to give birth to? Her due date has not yet arrived. It is just that her body is a little too delicate and cannot bear the pain. In our line of work, what we are afraid of. What are we still doing? You know this better than I do." The man who seemed to be the leader was indifferent looking at Elena¡¯s painful appearance. "What exactly do you want? If you only want money, you can just call my husband. No matter how much money it is, he will give it to you. But please don''t hurt me, okay? I still have two children in my womb. Please." Elena looked at them in horror. She did not know who they were targeting and who sent them. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. If it was just for money, then she still had a chance to live. As soon as these words were spoken, the men present started tough loudly. It was as if they were mocking her stupidity. The man who spoke up for Elena just now seemed to have be silent. The leader lifted his foot and stepped on a rock beside Elena, and took out a sharp dagger. He casually yed with it. "As long as you are obedient, I will let you go three dayster. I will not do anything to you. It would be better if you are willing to cooperate. But if you do not cooperate, we can''t guarantee that you will walk out of here safe and sound.¡± After that the leader paused for a moment and then suddenly put the dagger on Elena¡¯s stomach. ¡°As for the two children in your womb. . . I''ll dig them out directly. I might as well eat them right away. It should taste good.¡± Elena was shocked when she heard that. She instinctively covered her stomach and moved back step by step. They were not humans at all. They were clearly demons. They could even say such vicious and cruel words. When they saw her being frightened like a frightened little rabbit, they instantly burst intoughter. The smiles on their faces were iparably abnormal and ferocious. Seeing this, the man who spoke up for Elena did not say a word. He only furrowed his brows and observed the surrounding environment. The leader said indifferently, "I say, Finn, don''t overthink things. This is the suburbs. Besides, so what if someone can find us? We''re just following orders. When the timees, as long as we reveal the person who instructed us, we''ll have nothing to do with it.¡± As long as they can get the money, that''s good. If they can''t get the money, they won''t continue to protect their sponsors. This is the principle, and they won''t give in for anyone. Finn frowned when he heard this. He still tried to persuade the leader. "Brother, no matter if anyone comes or not, we should be careful. If we are careful, we can still sail for ten thousand years. If someone reallyes to save this woman, we can''t beat her, so we can only run. Although we won''t be able to get the money, the most important thing is to stay alive. Life is the most important. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± He tried to best to persuade the leader hoping that he could understand. In such situation there was no way they could hurt this woman or else they would die in a dog¡¯s death. So the best thing was to run and save their lives. "Shut up! Am I the big brother, or are you the big brother? Since when did you have the right to point fingers at me? If you don''t have any ability, then shut up!" The leader''s face was filled with anger, and he almost rushed forward to beat him up. The thing he hated the most was when someone pointed at his decision and now Finn was doing the exact thing. "Big brother, you misunderstood my meaning. I''m doing this for the sake of everyone''s good. As long as there''s life, there''s no need to fear theck of firewood. Will this woman be alive or dead, it''s up to Big Brother to decide. But I still have to say, the child in her womb is innocent. Look at her situation. It''s better for us to umte some virtues." Although Finn said so, he still turned his head and looked at Elena. Her pitiful appearance stirred something in his heart. The emotions in his eyes wereplicated, and he wanted to say something but stopped himself. The leader sneered when he heard Finn¡¯s words. He said sarcastically, "umte some virtues? In our line of work, we still need to umte some virtues. What kind of big joke are you telling me? Look, you''re such a kind person, why are you eating this bowl of rice with me? I didn''t beg you to follow me back then, right?¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Please Save Me As soon as the leader finished speaking, someone came over to cate him: "Big brother, why do you have to be angry with that brat? If you hurt your body for this bastard, then it''s not worth it. You are our boss, our leader. We can''t wait to follow you. If he wants to be a Great Saint, then let him be. We can''t do anything about it." After finished speaking, he looked Finn and snorted coldly. Finn heard all these words from his subordinates and forcefully shut his mouth. That man called Finn spoke up for her again and again. Elena thought that he was not too bad. The pain in her abdomen came suddenly. Elena fell to the ground in pain. Beads of sweat appeared on her forehead and her face became uglier and uglier. ¡°Ahh¡­¡± Elena felt that there was somethinging down from her thighs. She touched her trousers and felt that it was already wet. Her water broke! Looking at the painful woman in front of them, no matter how foolish the men were, they could tell that something was wrong with Elena. "Big brother, it seems like this woman is really going to give birth. Look at her face full of pain. She did not seem to be faking it at all." Someone pointed at Elena and said hurriedly. He was somewhat scared. Elena was panting heavily. She had read books about pregnant women before. She still understood the basics. Her water had already broke and she knew if she dyed anymore, her babies would be in danger. She looked at the group of men and begged bitterly, "Please, please save me. My water broke. I am going to give birth. I am really going to give birth." Elena shouted at the top of her lungs. The people who were stunned just now were all shocked. The leader who was speaking ill just now had killed countless people. But he had never encountered this kind of situation before. He was at a loss for a moment. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The leader thought for a moment and took a few steps back defensively. "Let me tell you, don''t me this matter on me. Your stomach is not working properly! Did you have to choose this time to give birth?" "Please, I really can''t take it anymore. Can you take me to the hospital first? I need to save my babies. Please!" Elena begged bitterly. She had not lived enough and did not want to die. Furthermore, in her stomach there were two little innocent lives, who hadn¡¯t even seen the light of the day. She definitely could not die! The leader swallowed his saliva. To be honest, he was really scared looking at this situation. He looked at his brothers around him. They were also at a loss. Finn saw this and immediately went forward to quickly check Elena¡¯s body. He turned around to look at the leader and said urgently, "Big brother, it is already toote to send her to the hospital. Since we kidnapped this woman with the purpose of money, why not help her deliver the baby now? Maybe we can still get some money at that time." "What exactly are you doing?" "If you still don''t make a decision, when her husbandes, we might even lose our lives. You know Ryan Monor, right? If he knew that we killed his wife and children, do you think he will let us off? Money and life, you choose one yourself ." Finn interrupted him and looked at him coldly. His face darkened. "If you are willing to help her to give birth, then help! I don''t care about these things. Watch carefully. Guard all the exits. If you dare to let a fly in, I will question you all." The leader gritted his teeth and bit the bullet. He also knew he couldn¡¯t get over of this situation. Finn''s words undoubtedly gave Elena a glimmer of hope. She looked at him with gratitude but could not hide the surprise, "You. . . Do you really know how to help to give birth? I am carrying twins." "Yes, my wife gave birth to a child and I was the one who helped. But they were all killed. I came here to seek refuge with powerful people, just to avenge my wife and child. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure your children are safe." As soon as he finished speaking, Finn started to make a move. ¡­ A few hours passed quickly, and the children had yet to be born. Elenay on the ground, her entire body covered in sweat. Her clothes were also drenched in blood and she shouted hysterically. Finn was even more nervous and anxious than her, "Don''t give up. Try harder. Now we can see the child''s head." Elena had used up all the strength in her body. She was exhausted. Even if she did not want to give up, she did not have any strength left. There was a force that ruthlessly pulled her into the dark abyss. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 A Pair Of Dragon And Phoenix At that moment, the leader suddenly ran in. Looking at situation inside, he said impatiently: "I say, the two of you, can you hurry up? Cover this woman''s mouth first. How can she shout like this? If she attracts someone here, we will all be finished." The leader was really impatient and scared. He really regretted kidnapping this woman. "But she doesn''t have any strength left. What should we do?" Finn looked at the unconscious woman lying on the ground and asked anxiously. "What should we do? How would I know? I only knew that the woman was a pregnant woman. It has only been seven months. Who knew she would give birth prematurely. Seriously, I am so unlucky. I quit. I don¡¯t want to care about her anymore. Let her die!" He wanted money, but for money. . . It would be stupid to sacrifice their lives for nothing. So it was better to let his stupid woman die here. The leader did not intend to care about Elena anymore. When he realized that he had received half of the money, he immediately left with his brothers. Before he left, he nced at Finn. "Don''t bother about her. Let me tell you, if you don''t leave now and Ryan Monorester, you won''t have a chance to escape. Don''t me me, the big brother, for not reminding you." "Big brother, you guys go first. I just promised her that I would definitely help her give birth to her child safely." Finn refused straightforwardly. After he finished speaking, he immediately looked at unconscious woman lying on the ground. She had already fainted. If she did not move quickly, then the children would only die from suffocation in her stomach. The leader finally sighed and took off his coat and threw it in front of Finn. "Consider it me doing this for these two children." After saying that, he left the abandoned warehouse with his brothers without turning back. Finn still did not give up. He continued to call Elena, "Wake up. Don''t sleep anymore. Think about the children in your womb and your family. Think about your husband. Hurry up and wake up. If you don''t wake up soon, the children will die in the womb. They haven''t even looked at the outside world yet. Can you bear it?" Finn shouted as he pinched Elena. Elena was breathing very slowly and she didn¡¯t even have the energy to open her eyes. She didn¡¯t know if she had the fortune to look at the faces of her two children. At this time, a voice suddenly sounded beside her ear. ¡°Elena, I love you.¡± ¡°We will definitely have a happy family in the future. You, me and our twins.¡± ¡°When the babies are born, let take a family picture.¡± ¡°Elena, I will definitely be the best father in the world. I won¡¯t let any of you suffer even a little bit of grievance.¡± It was Ryan¡¯s voice. He had told her these things before and promised her to be the best father. Ryan¡¯s voice pulled her back from the dark abyss which she was falling from. In the next second, Elena suddenly opened her eyes and started to use force when the pain came. She could not give up. She had to protect her children! She remembered what Ryan had said to her. She thought of her mother and grandfather who were unconscious. She could not leave them like this. ¡­ In the deste warehouse, in the early morning after the rain, the loud cries of two babies finally broke the silence. Finn put the two children beside Elena as if a heavy burden had been lifted off his shoulders. He smiled with relief and said, "You are so lucky to have given birth to a pair of dragon and phoenix." Elena narrowed her eyes and looked at the two children lying beside her. At this moment, she was d that she had survived the disaster. "Thank you. . . Thank you. . .¡± Elena said these two words with great difficulty. Giving birth to the children exhausted most of her energy and even saying a sentence felt strenuous. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Sorry, I can''t stay here any longer. It won''t take long for your family to find this ce." Finn said with a trace of guilt. Even though he knew that he should now leave a lonely woman, who just gave birth, with two children, but he had his own things to do. Finn stood up and wanted to leave, but his clothes were grabbed by someone. He looked down and saw that it was actually that woman''s hand. She used a lot of strength to grab it, and the tip of her finger was slightly white. Elena looked up at him and asked with difficultly, ¡°Who¡­ Sent¡­¡± Even though she wanted to utter the full sentence, no sound wasing out of her throat. Finn saw Elena''s action and was stunned on the spot. "What do you mean? Do you want to ask who kidnapped you?" Elena nodded weakly. Her mouth moved but she could not say a word. "Sorry, this is our employer''s privacy. I cannot tell you, but I can give you a reminder: it is a man." After Finn finished speaking, he left. Elena looked at his back sadly. She endured the pain in her lower body and did not let herself fall asleep. She wanted to protect her children at any costs. Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Found Her At this moment, Ryan had almost gone crazy in searching Elena. He was doing his best to investigate this matter. He had already transferred all the forces in Western Europe to look for Elena. In these past two days, he hadn¡¯t eaten anything nor did he sleep. All he was doing was to finding Elena here and there. If he still could not find her today, Ryan did not dare to think any further. Ryan couldn¡¯t take it any longer and wanted to go to the Monor Family to ask about the matter. Unexpectedly, just as Ryan was about to go to Monor family to ask, Jasper brought a group of men and rushed to the vi. His tone was very excited. "Boss, our people have found Madam. She is in the suburbs." When the dispirited Ryan heard the news, he instantly became energetic. He instantly stood up excitedly. He had been looking for her for three days, but he did not expect her to be in the suburbs. He didn¡¯t wait for Jasper to say anything else and rushed towards his car. He wanted to bring his woman as soon as possible. ¡­ Elena carried the two children in her arms and looked at their little cute faces. Even though they were just born not long ago, they were so beautiful that it make hard for people to move their eyes from their faces. Elena smiled gently and kissed their little forehead lightly. She then used her body temperature to warm the two children. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Women are weak, but the mothers are strong. When Elena carried her two children in her arms, she realized that she actually had endless energy. Jasper''s subordinates found the abandoned warehouse and opened the door. It was very dirty and dusty. The smell of the air made them nauseous. The group of people hurried went in to find Elena. When Elena heard the footsteps approaching her, she was instantly shocked. She looked at the people vigntly. "Who are you? Don''te over!" "Madam? Are you alright Madam?" One of the men was wearing sses and ck clothes went forward. He looked at the woman who was in front of him. Her entire body was covered in blood and she was carrying two children in her arms. Could it be that Madam gave birth so quickly? When the group of people saw the situation, they were stunned. "Don''te over, don''te over!" Elena was already scared and started to retreat. "Okay, okay, okay. We won''t go over. Please, don''t move. Someone, bring the clothes over." After saying that, the bespectacled man put the clothes in front of Elena. "Madam, you don''t know us. But we know you. You are Ryan Monor''s wife. We won''t do anything to you. Don¡¯t be scared. This dress. . . Cover it first, it is dark and damp here. You just gave birth, your body is weak. . . Be careful of catching a cold." The man wearing the sses spoke as gently as possible, so that Elena wouldn¡¯t be scared by him. Elena nervously looked at the man for a few moment, before taking the clothes over and covered the two children. She vigntly looked at the people in front of her. When Ryan arrived, the people outside had already surrounded the warehouse. He looked at the warehouse gloomily, lifted his foot and walked over. One of the men walked over when he saw Ryaning and lowered his head. "Boss, the brothers went in to protect Madam, but Madam seems to have been frightened and can''t be recognized anymore. She still doesn''t want us to get close, and. . ." Ryan''s face was cold. When he heard the word "furthermore," his whole body couldn''t help but tremble. "And what?" "Madam gave birth." It was just three words, but it made Ryan feel like he was struck by lightning. He staggered and almost fell to the ground. Jasper held him from behind. She was only seven months pregnant! How was this¡­ Without any time to think, Ryan immediately ran inside. What came in front of his eyes was a dark and damp house. The air was filled with a huge smell of blood. He looked at the woman who was sitting in a corner. There was blood all over the ce. Her clothes, the ground, everywhere was filled with blood. She had a vignt look as she held the two children tightly in her arms. Ryan¡¯s entire body trembled slightly as he looked at the scene in front of him. "Elena. . ." When Ryan saw her like this, his tone was already choked with sobs. He originally said that he must protect this woman, but now he realized that he did not do it at all. "Don''te over, all of you don''te over!" Elena looked at the people around her. Even if it was Ryan, Elena could not recognize him. Seeing her like this, Ryan''s heart ached even more. He ran over directly. But Elena instantly screamed and started to retreat to the corner. She hugged the children even tighter. "Don''te over! Don''t come over! Don¡¯t hurt my children! Go away!" "Elena, I am Ryan. I am your husband." Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Can¡¯T Recognize Anyone "My husband? Ryan? I don''t know him. I don''t know anyone. Don''te over here. Don''t hurt my child." Elena struggled with all her might, not letting Ryan touch her. It was as if he was a devil who wanted to steal her child. Ryan didn¡¯t dare to go near to her. He signaled the group of men who were following him to stop. Ryan¡¯s body trembled as he slowly squatted down in from the frightened woman. He slowly extended his hand towards Elena and said gently. ¡°Elena, I am Ryan. I came to pick you up. Let go.¡± His voice was slow and gentle. However, it made Elena even more frightened. She hugged the two children more tightly and retreated even further away from him. She was so scared that she started crying. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt my children. Please, don¡¯t hurt my children. They are innocent. Don¡¯te over!¡± Ryan clenched his fists tightly. No matter what he said, she didn¡¯t recognize him. Seeing Elena''s emotional state, he had no choice but to knock her out and bring her back. Ryan carried Elena into the car. Jasper and the others carried the two children over. Inside the car, Ryan touched the woman covered in blood and tears welled up in his eyes. He swore that he would find the murderer behind the scenes and cut him into pieces. Ryan looked at Jasper who was sitting in the front passage seat and ordered in a deep voice, "Investigate clearly who did it. Find those people even if you have to dig three feet into the ground." "Boss, don''t worry. I will definitely investigate this matter clearly." No matter who it was, once they were found, they would definitely be in serious trouble. Jasper seemed to be able to foresee the consequences of those people. Ryan''s hands, which were hugging Elena, were trembling. The two children quietly slept on one side. He had never thought that one day, he would make his wife and children suffer such a disaster. Even their children were born in this kind of situation. He couldn¡¯t imagine how much pain Elena must have suffered. Ryan carried Elena and rushed to the hospital. Ryan held Elena in his arms and his tone was full of anxiety. "Doctor, there was an ident earlier. My wife gave birth in the wild. Please help check the children and the adult''s condition." The doctor''s eyes widened when he heard that. When he looked at unconscious woman covered in blood, he sucked in a cold breath. His face was full of disbelief. "What did you say? Born in the wild?" "Yes, please take a look at my wife." Ryan said and put Elena on the hospital bed. He could not think of anything else right now. He only hoped that the family would be safe and sound. He could bear all the grievances, but he did not want his family to be hurt. "Quick! Push the adult and children into the operating theater and prepare for the surgery." Having two children in the wild and protecting the children so well, it had to be said that this mother was worthy of respect. Ordinary people might not be able to bear it at all. It was said that women were weak, but mothers were tough. This was not a lie at all. Ryan was stopped outside. "Young master, your leg. . ." Jasper brought the wheelchair over. Currently, in the entire Hai City, Ryan''s name was known by everyone. And now he was carrying his wife and children in the hospital like this. It seemed like he could no longer hide the fact that his leg had fully recovered. Ryan pushed the wheelchair behind him away and revealed a helpless expression. "I don''t need this kind of thing anymore in the future." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After Jasper heard that, he quickly went forward to persuade him. "Young master, you can''t. You''ve only stabilized the situation after a few years. If this matter is exposed, I''m afraid there will be many enemies targeting us." After Ryan¡¯s ident, because it was revealed that Ryan could no longer walk and became a paralyzed, many people who were targeting him retreated back. Because no one wanted to fight with a cripple. And now if Ryan didn¡¯t continue this act, then he might in a serious problem in the future. A bitter smile appeared in Ryan''s eyes. "I''ve always been a low profile person, hoping to protect my family. I didn''t expect that they would still be in trouble. They actually dared to touch my wife and children! They bullied my weakness. I must investigate this matter thoroughly!" This time, Ryan was really angry. In the past, no matter what, he would always have some scruples. However, he couldn''t tolerate the people closest to him getting hurt again and again. "Young Master, what do you n to do next?" Jasper knew Ryan had made up his mind. No matter what decision he made, he would follow him without hesitation. "I don''t have the mood to care about what the others do. I just hope that my wife and children will be safe." As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the operating theater opened. Ryan immediately stood up and rushed to the doctor. "How is it, doctor? Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 They Took Money From Monor Family The doctor shook his head helplessly. "Mr. Monor, the children and the adult are fine for the time being. But your children¡­ because they were born prematurely, their bodies are a little weak and their need to be observed. And¡­¡± ¡°And what doctor?¡± Ryan asked nervously. ¡°It is like this. When your daughter¡¯s umbilical cord was cut off, there was some dirt on it. It is infected and we have to operate on her now." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Then, is my daughter in danger of dying?" Ryan looked anxious. "Don''t worry. Both children and adult are not in danger. It''s just that your wife has been stimted. She stayed in a dark environment and gave birth in such a situation which gave her a major trauma. I''m afraid she will need to rest for a period of time. During this period of time, don''t let her suffer any more stimtion." The doctor exined with a sigh. "Then when can I go in and take a look at her?" Previously, because Elena''s mood had been unstable, he was not at ease. "You can only go in yourself, but I can''t guarantee that the patient can recover right now." Ryan nodded, lifted his, and walked into the ward. Unexpectedly, Elena was not sleeping, but sitting on the bed alone. Her eyes were empty and unfocused as she looked at the ground. Seeing her like this, Ryan walked over with a pained expression and held Elena''s hand. He said gently, "Elena, it''s me. I''m Ryan. Don''t you recognize me?" Elena did not know if it was because she heard Ryan''s name, but she slowly raised her head. Her eyes were still empty, as if they were empty. ¡°Ryan?" she asked, as if she was looking at a stranger. ¡°I don''t know him." For some reason, she seemed to have thought of something again. She started to search like crazy. She found the floor on the bed and then found the side. She then grabbed Ryan''s shoulder and started to search. Ryan frowned. "What''s going on? What happened? What are you looking for?" "Baby! Where are my babies? Where are my children? Please, can you return my children to me? I''m begging you, please don''t hurt my children, okay?" Elena knelt on the ground as she spoke. She cried and begged bitterly. When Ryan saw her like this, his heart was about to break. He immediately held Elena tightly in his arms. "I''m sorry! I''m really sorry. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s all my fault. I didn''t expect it to be like this. I won''t let you stay at home alone anymore. I didn''t think that you would encounter this kind of thing after I went out for a while. I''m sorry. I''m really sorry. I''m sorry." Ryan hugged her tightly and kept apologizing but Elena kept struggling. It was unknown what she thought of, but she bit Ryan''s shoulder. Ryan held back the pain and did not make a sound, allowing Elena to bite him. "Where are my children? Where did my children go? Please, I can give you anything you want. But please return my children to me, okay?" Elena begged bitterly with tears flowing down her face. "Our children are fine. They are absolutely fine. They are just resting in another room. Rest well. I will bring you to see the children after you have rested well, alright?" After saying that, Ryan carried her to the bed. She was originally very tired and after struggling a bit more, Elena fell into a deep sleep. Ryan looked at the woman sleeping silently on the bed and gently kissed her forehead. At this time, Jasper knocked on the door and came inside. He handed a document to Ryan and said while panting, "We found those people. After a round of torture, they finally opened their mouth. That group of people took money from the Monor family. They said they took money to kidnap Madam. But they didn''t hurt her. Moreover, before they left, they left their clothes to Madam and asked her to protect the children. Only then did they leave." "How did you know that the money was given to them by the Monor family?" Although Ryan was very angry, his voice was very soft. He was afraid of disturbing the person on the bed. "The man behind the scenes sent them a check. The name on the check is Roman Monor." Jasper said as his face became even angrier. "Guards, watch Madam''s room. No idents must happen! Report to me immediately if there is any sign of disturbance." Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Buy The Whole Monor Group After Ryan finished his instructions, he went to the Monor family with some people. On the way, Jasper who was driving nced at the man sitting in the back through the rearview mirror. He only nced for a second before moving his eyes. The man looked so gloomy that he felt scared. It was as if he was a demon just crawled out of the hell. Jasper didn¡¯t know if Roman would be dead or alive a few momentster. The car quickly reached at the entrance of the vi and Ryan went in. When Amanda, who was sitting in the living room and enjoying her afternoon tea, saw him, her eyes were erratic and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She said mockingly, "What wind blew you, Ryan the Great Buddha, here?" Ryan never expected this woman to be nice to him. Since they had already fallen out, there was no need to continue pretending. Ryan didn¡¯t even bother to greet the old woman who was mocking him and directly shouted. "Roman,e out now. I have something to tell you." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Roman who just happened toe to get some information heard the loud shout. He frowned and walked out. He didn''t expect to meet Ryan so coincidentally. Roman naturally disliked Ryan from his bones. Now when he heard Ryan shouting his name so daringly, his face turned cold. ¡°Wow, you are here. Well if you have something to say, just say it. I don''t have the time to talk about life philosophy with you." Ryan looked at the man in front of him with a deadly gaze. He really wanted to rush forward and punch the brain out of this man¡¯s head. Ryan looked at Roman domineeringly and sneered. "Since you don¡¯t have the time to talk to me, I can only take to you away to have a proper talk. Jasper, take him away!" In the next second, Jasper did not wait for Roman to say anything. He immediately went forward with some other men, grabbed Roman and took hostage of him. Looking at the scene in front of her, Amanda was so scared that her tea cup fell from her hand. She hurriedly stood up and rushed towards Ryan. Amanda pointed at his nose and shouted, "Ryan, why did you catch my son? Let go of him right now!" Ryan looked at the excited woman coldly. "What I want to do is my business. You don''t have to worry about it. Just take care of your own business. When this matter is settled, I will naturally return your son to you." After saying that, Ryan signaled Jasper and let those people take Roman away. However, Amanda came in front of Ryan and grabbed his wheelchair. She stopped him and shouted. "What do you want to do? Your legs are alreadyme, and you still dare to y in front of us!" Hearing these words, however, the corner of Ryan''s mouth raised slightly. Dare to y with them? He would now show these people what he dared to do! In the next second, he pushed Amanda who was grabbing the wheelchair in the front. Just when Amanda did not know what he was going to do, Ryan suddenly stood up and kicked the wheelchair out. Bang! The wheelchair smashed into the ground making a loud crush. Ryan looked down at the woman in front of him and asked his a mocking tone. "What? You still think I am a cripple?" Amanda, who was shouting just a moment ago, was so shocked that her mouth was wide open in surprise. When Ryan used to sit on the wheelchair, he was always lower than her so she had a habit of looking down on him. But now when he stood up, he was actually so tall that Amanda had to raise her head to talk to him. Amanda pointed at him but she actually couldn¡¯t utter a single word. She never would have thought that her step son, whom she hated all her might, actually had been recovered long ago. Roman, who was being pressed by a few men, saw that Ryan actually stood up and said in disbelief, "You. . . You actually recovered?" "What? Big brother is very disappointed?" Ryan looked at his so called ¡°big brother¡± and sneered. Roman broke free from Jasper and rushed towards Ryan. He grabbed Ryan''s cor and asked, "You have been lying to us all this time. You have been recovered from a long time, right?" Ryan kicked him away to the ground and tidied his clothes. "When you caused me to get into a car ident and snatched my position as thepany''s president, you should have thought that today woulde. This is all your fault." This man even caused his wife to suffer so much pain. He would settle every score with this man slowly one by one. Roman stood up from the ground. He was about toe forward and punch Ryan, however, he received a phone call from thepany. The other party said that thepany had been transferred to someone else''s name. When Roman heard the other party¡¯s words, he stared with his eyes wide open. "How could this be?" "I changed the legal representative. You are still the president, but you don''t have any real power in the future. Are you satisfied with this result?" Ryan was satisfied with Roman¡¯s surprised expression. He walked over to the sofa, sat down and crossed his legs domineeringly. "Great. Very good! I did not expect that the child I raised for more than 20 years would actually be a wolf in a sheep¡¯s clothing. If I knew this would happen, I would not have been soft-hearted and strangled you to death." Only now did Amanda regain her voice. She looked at Ryan and said hatefully. She really regretted her actions back then. Hearing these words, Ryan coldly snorted, "Unfortunately, you knew it toote." "Aren''t you worried about your wife? If you really want to cause trouble everywhere, aren¡¯t you worried that she will be in trouble?" Roman looked at Ryan and threatened. He actually dared to talk about Elena? Ryan instantly stood up. His face was gloomy and scary. "You are not qualified to talk about her." Elena was still in the hospital and was still unbnced. She only knew to look for her own children. His two children were still being rescued because of the infection. Hearing the name of Elena and his newborns and remembering how much she and those tiny lives were suffering at this time, Ryan instantly became ferocious. Veins popped out on Ryan''s arm as he ced it on Roman''s neck. Roman¡¯s face turned red and blue as he felt the intense pressure on his neck, which was being squeezed by Ryan. He struggled but it was in vain. It seemed Ryan was really determined to kill him today. When Amanda saw this, she wanted to pull the two of them apart, but Ryan did not have any intention of letting go. "Ryan, if there is anything you want to do,e at me. I am the one who did everything. Don''t me my son for it." Amanda shouted anxiously. "Ryan, what do you want to do? Let go of him.¡± At this time, Charles, who was upstairs, hurriedly ran in. As the chairman of the Monor Group, he naturally heard the news of Monor Group. He initially thought that Ryan didn''t have the strength after the car ident, but he didn''t expect that Ryan would be able to buy the entire Monor familypany in one night. It was something that even he as the chairman couldn¡¯t do. When Charles realized that Ryan was actually standing, he asked in surprise, "Ryan¡­ Your leg¡­ Is your leg alright?" Ryan turned around and looked at his father coldly. Then he pointed the mother and son duo and sneered. "If I did not disguise myself, how would they let down their guard? You always thought that it was me who I made a mistake, but it was actually their meticulous n." Hearing this, Charles looked at Roman and Amanda in bother anger and disbelief. "Is it true? Did you guys really n Ryan¡¯s ident?" "How is that possible? He caused the ident himself and now ming us? It has nothing to do with us. Even if I am not his biological mother, he still owes me a favor for raising him for more than 20 years. Charles Monor, back then, I was carrying Roman, you were actually looking for other women outside. In order to save the face of Monor family, I have never mentioned this to anyone before. After so many years of tolerance, can it be that I still can''t gain a shred of trust from you?" Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Mother¡¯S Call When Amanda got married to Charles, her family background was much stronger than Charles¡¯s. It was only because of her family that she kept putting on airs. So when she knew that Charles actually cheated on her, she wanted to file divorce with him. However,ter on, her family¡¯s business was declined and she didn¡¯t have much option left. So even thought she was unwilling, she had to endure some things. But she didn''t expect that even after a few decades of rtionship, she would be exchanged by such a sentence. Amanda looked at Charles as she spoke and then she started to cry. Ryan pped his hands when he heard that. "What a good acting. It¡¯s a pity that you are not in the entertainment industry. Otherwise the Monor Family would be even more famous. But I have to remind you one thing, that there are gods in the sky. All the evil deeds you have done will be punished one by one." Ryan stared coldly at the mother and son pair as he spoke. Just as he was about to say something, he received a call from the hospital. After receiving the call, Ryan didn¡¯t want to be bothered with these hypocritical people anymore. He turned around and left without saying another word. Charles looked at Ryan¡¯s determined back and turned to Roman. "What did you do? Why was the company acquired?" Charles could tell that the reason why Ryan wanted to buy over the Monor Group so suddenly was all because of Amanda and Roman. "Dad, how do we know, why Ryan went crazy? I was waiting for you toe back for dinner today, but I didn''t expect Ryana to suddenlye back and stand up. It looks like his legs are fine, but he pretended to be in a wheelchair to trick us. I really don''t know what he''s thinking!" Roman retorted. He really hated Ryan. He did not expect Ryan to suddenly be so powerful. Everything that he had nned and done over the years was in vain. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Back then, I told you two brothers to be peaceful. What did you two do? Now, everything belongs to Ryan. Let''s see how you''re going to live." Charles was very disappointed. They were both his sons, so why was there such a huge difference between them? Charles took out his phone and dialed a number that he remembered in his heart. But no matter how many times he called, he didn''t get through to it. In the end, he could only send a message. Then, the text immediately popped up and he stared at the reply. That "get lost" word, Charles knew that this woman''s character was as stubborn as always. Charles had never thought that he would meet Ryan''s mother. Back then, he married Amanda only because of the pressure of his elders. It was only a business alliance. Faced with the family''s interests and the pressure from the elders, he could only do so. Actually, he already knew that Amanda fell in love with him at first sight. So she did everything she could to marry him. Even though Charles knew this, he did it for his own selfishness. After Amanda got pregnant, he went for a business trip. There he met Ryan''s mother. When he saw Ryan mother, only at that moment did he know what true love was. He fell for her from the first sight. Charles originally thought that he could control his surging emotions, but he didn''t expect that he couldn¡¯t control himself and in the end, he would still be together with Ryan''s mother. And Charles knew very well that he had let both Amanda and Ryan¡¯s mother down. But he couldn''t do it. He couldn''t let La go no matter what. Since that was the case, he would treat both of them better. Charles only hoped that he didn''t owe any one of them. He also didn''t want them to suffer any harm, but at the same time, he hurt both of them more and more. "It has been so many years, and you still don''t want to see Ryan?" Charles sent another message, but just like the previous one, there was no response. He knew very well that the knot in La''s heart had not been resolved yet. She was not willing to face him, and she was even more unwilling to face Ryan. ¡­ At that time, Ryan was sitting silently in the hospital and watching Elena sleeping soundly. Unexpectedly, at this moment, his phone suddenly rang. When he saw the caller ID on the screen, he was surprised for a moment before picking up the phone excitedly. Unexpectedly, the moment the call connected, his mother''s unhappy voice came from the other side. "Ryan, take care of your father. If he continues to disturb me, don''t me me for being ruthless. " "He still dares to call you?¡± Ryan did not expect Charles to be so shameless and still dare to contact his mother. Since his mother could hide from her own biological son and not meet him for so many years, then she could as well meet him at any time. La''s tone towards Ryan was not very good, but he could still hear a faint concern from her. "That damned father of yours told me that your legs are healed." This was indeed good news for his mother. When he was hit by the car back then, she might have wanted toe back and take a look, but due to many years of unresolved knot in her heart, she was ultimately unwilling to face the father and son pair. "Yes, it¡¯s healed." Although it was just a simple word, Ryan''s heart had already stirred up a storm. One should know that this was the first time his mother cared about him. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Meeting With His Son And Daughter For The First Time Ryan never dared to hope to get the so-called motherly love. He was almost thirty years old, but now he finally felt it. It was a little strange. All of a sudden, both of them fell into silence. After a while, La slowly said, "Rest well then." Although La''s rtionship with Ryan wasn¡¯t very good, her words stillforted him. However, La and Charles had always been estranged. Back then, when La met with Charles, she did not know that Charles was already married. Charles never told her about this. Otherwise, with her pride, she would never have provoked him. However, it was only after Ryan was born, she suddenly knew that Charles was already married and even had a son. With this truth, all her pride was crushed ruthlessly by Charles and she became a home wrecker who broke other¡¯s married life. La couldn¡¯t ept it. She was a dignified woman who hated this kind of thing the most. But then she was doubtfully became one of those women who broke other people¡¯s marriage. She was painful because of Charles¡¯s betrayal but she was even more painful because her pride was gone. That¡¯s why when Amanda wanted to took away Ryan, who was only two years old at that time, she didn¡¯t object it let Amanda take Ryan away. In her eyes, even if it was her own biological son, he still had the surname Monor with his name. And as long as something was connected to Charles, she hated with it with all her guts, even if it was her own son whom she carried for nine months. Till now, La couldn¡¯t get over the knot in her heart. Ryan hesitated for a moment. After a while, he only said five words, "You are now a grandma." When the words fell, the other party was silent for a long time. Thinking that she did not speak, Ryan was ready to hang up the phone. But just a second before he pressed the end button, La suddenly said, "That''s good. As long as you take care of them, I will be relieved." After that, she could not help but ask, "Grandson? Or granddaughter?" Ryan replied, "Both grandson and granddaughter." "Is that so? As expected of my son. It happens that I have some time now, so I will being back to take a look. They must be very cute." At this moment, Ryan finally felt that he had a mother, a mother that should really exist. However, he was still a little worried. If she came, what should Charles do? "I. . . " "You? What you? You are my son, why don''t I even have the right to see my own grandchildren and daughter-inw? It''s settled then.¡± Perhaps because she heard that she now had a grandson and granddaughter, La was a little excited. As if afraid that he would go back on his word, the other party immediately hung up. For so many years, Ryan had never seen La before. He only had seen one of her picture which was in his father¡¯s study idently. He did not even know how she looked like now. But now, her tone made Ryan feel gratified in his heart. After hanging up the phone, Ryan turned his head and looked at Elena, who was still sleeping soundly in front of him. She was so unstable that the doctors had no choice but to give some sedatives to her. Ryan knew that the person he was most sorry for was Elena. After she was kidnapped, so many things had happened, but he could not find any news. If it wasn''t for those kidnappers, Elena wouldn''t have suffered such a disaster. Ryan naturally wanted to teach them a lesson. But he needed to take care of her first. At that time, Elena still hadn''t woken up. Ryan got up and walked out of the ward. He went to the hospital¡¯s NICU. Because the babies were born prematurely, they needed to be observed for some time. From the moment they were born, so many things happened. After they were rescued, they were directly sent for the operation and he went to Monor Family to deal. He actually didn¡¯t even have the time to take a look at his two newborns. From the moment, he knew Elena was pregnant, he always wondered how his children would look like. And now he finally got the chance to know, he was more and less nervous. Ryan pushed open the door and looked around the ward, searching for his children. When he noticed the namete ¡°Monor¡±, he excitedly went towards the two little baby cots and looked down. These two children were very small and soft. They looked very simr to Elena. For some reason, when he saw their small appearances, he didn''t know why but he wanted to cry. He not only had a wife but also had such cute son and daughter now. His life really became full. Elena was themp in his life. Originally, Ryan''s life was filled with endless darkness. It was only when she appeared and came to his side that Ryan came into contact with the light. No matter what, he would never give up on this woman. And now they even had the fruit of their love. In the future, their love would only grow stronger and stronger. At this time, a nurse came to check the situation. Seeing Ryan standing by the side and smiling foolishly, she could not help asking, "Mr. Monor, do you want to hug them?" "Hug them?" Ryan looked at the two babies and asked. "Yes." The nurse walked over. As she spoke, she carried a child out and carefully handed it to Ryan. ¡°Mr. Monor, your daughter.¡± This was the first time Ryan held a child in his entire life. When he tried to carry the child, he was so nervous that his entire body was stiff. His four limbs seemed to not listen to hismands. Ryan tried to control his nervousness and lowered his head to look at the little girl in his arms. She was very tiny and soft. Her whole body was even smaller than his forearm. His daughter had closed her eyes, she seemed to be sleeping. But even then she was really beautiful! Elena would definitely be very happy when she woke up. "Hi my baby, I am your father." When Ryan said this, even his voice was a little choked up. May be his little daughter had heard her father¡¯s voice and recognized him, she slowly moved her little legs and kicked him. She then moved a little and opened her eyes, slightly blinking. When Ryan felt the movements of his daughter, he was so excited that his heart almost came to his mouth. He eagerly looked at his little princess, noticing her little movements. The little girl opened her eyes, struck out her little tongue and looked at Ryan curiously, moving her little legs and arms. Ryan looked at her eyes carefully. Her little eyes were exactly same as his, a pair of big and ck eyes. She had a lot of hair, her nose was straight just like his and she had cute cheeks and delicate round face, just like her mother. She was also very fair just like her mother. His daughter was a perfectbination of his and Elena. Then he looked at another cot at the side where his son stayed. This little boy was also not sleeping. He was eagerly moving his hands and legs, looking around curiously. His eyes were somewhat simr to Elena, baby brown eyes. He had a straight nose just like his twin sister and a straight face just like his. And the little boy had a wheat colorplexion and a straight face exactly like him. His son was very cute. He was carrying his daughter so he didn¡¯t dare to carry his son as well. So Ryan looked at his son and said with a smile. ¡°Hi son, I am your father.¡± It was unknown what the little guy understood but he giggled looking at his father. Heughed without teeth and looked very funny. Every time he thought of this scene, Ryan couldn''t help but feel excited. Previously, because he only cared about Elena, he did note over to take a good look at them. Today was the first time he had come so close to them. However, no matter how excited and happy he was, his movements were a little clumsy. "Sir, don''t be nervous. Support the baby¡¯s head with your arm. This way, the child will feel better." The nurse standing at the side reminded Ryan. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Ryan followed to the nurse''s guidance and supported the little girl¡¯s head with his arm. But what was the use of listening? His movements were still rusty and clumsy. Ryan''s limbs were still very stiff and his forehead was already covered with sweat. The child was very small and tender. He was worried that he would hurt his daughter. Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 This Is Not How To Carry A Child The nurse couldn''t help butugh when she saw Ryan''s clumsy and careful movements. "Mr. Monor, this is not how you carry a child. Don''t be nervous. Let me show you." After saying that the nurse carefully took the child from Ryan¡¯s hand, held in her hand and showed to him. Following the nurse¡¯s instructions, he again held the child carefully. When he held the child in his arms again, Ryan''s heart was filled with endless emotions. Even his eyes were moist. It was may be the joy of bing a father for the first time. It was unspeakable. Even when he built a multi-billionpany overseas, he wasn¡¯t as happy as now, when he held his daughter in his arms for the first time. Ryan couldn¡¯t help but slightly kissed on the little girl¡¯s forehead and caressed her face gently. His little daughter looked at him happily and giggled. Ryan then looked at his son who was continuously moving his little hands and legs eagerly waiting for his father to hold him. Looking the little guy¡¯s movement, Ryanughed and carefully put down his daughter, then held his son in his arms. This time he was much more experienced. He looked at the little guy in his arms and kissed him slightly. "Mr. Monor, you just saw the two children. Naturally, you are a little excited. Your daughter just had an operation, so she was a little weak. But don''t worry both the children are in a good condition. Now, you just need to take care of your wife." After hearing the nurse''s reminder, Ryan calmed down and put down the little boy in the baby cot. He looked at their little faces and said slowly, ¡°Rest well my babies. Dad needs to take care of your mom. Dad wille to see you again.¡± Then he looked at his two newborns intensely again and turned around to take care of his wife. However, he was very irritated. They should be very happy at this moment. They should be celebrating for the arrival of their babies. But Elena was still stimted and unconscious. Elena had be like this because of those kidnappers. Once he found those people, he would definitely let them get the punishment they deserved. ¡­ The next morning, Ryan assigned some bodyguards to protect Elena and the twins and went to the company early in the morning. At this moment, all the upper management of the Monor Group was present at the conference table. However, their faces didn¡¯t look very good. Those directors had long heard the news of Monor Group being bought over. Although they also knew that Ryan was definitely not an ordinary person, they just did not expect that he would directly buy over the Monor family. It was really scary. This man must have made arrangements for such a big deal to happen all of a sudden. Roman was also sitting at the side. His facial expression wasn''t very good. The change in his identity was something that no one could ept in the blink of an eye. When Ryan, Jasper, and Xavier arrived at thepany, everyone stood up to wee them. After all, many of them were their subordinates. At this moment, the door of the conference room was pushed open with a swash. A tall man wearing a fine tailored Italian suit went in, following by two bodyguards. All the people in the conference table looked at the door and subconsciously looked for the wheelchair. Because they always had seen Ryan in a wheelchair, they naturally thought that he woulde in a wheelchair. However, all they saw was a pair of long and strong legs. All the directors followed their line of sight and looked at the face of the man. The moment they noticed who he was, they were all dumbfounded. All the directors were so shocked that their mouths were wide open and they didn¡¯t blink for a long time. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ryan Monor was able to move freely. Was his leg healed? If yes, then when did his legs heal? And howe they didn¡¯t know? Ryan naturally saw the surprise and doubt in everyone''s eyes. He said solemnly, "My legs have been healed a long time ago. However, in order to avoid some people taking advantage of my situation, I have always been deliberately suffering from leg injuries. I''m sure you all know why I came here today." Roman sat at the side. When he heard these words, his face was dark and gloomy. He looked at the high-spirited man in front of him and spoke slowly. "So you have been pretending all this time. You have really put on a good show. Why? Now that the show is over, you should stop acting, right?" "Big Brother, it seems you''re not convinced. But so what? You are still defeated. I have already acquired the Monor Group. Your position as the CEO is no longer guaranteed." Buying the Monor Group was just a matter of a word from Ryan. "Ryan, the Monor Group is yours. Even if I wanted to rob it, it would be useless. You are quite proud to see your own brother in such dire straits." Roman was still not convinced. He was unwilling to lose to Ryan, but it was a unchangeable truth. At this time, there was another person present at the conference table whose face was even uglier than Roman. In the past, she knew that Ryan was very powerful, but Tina didn''t expect that he would be able purchase the entire Monor Group directly over night. Back then, she had misjudged him and bet on the wrong treasure. Now looking at the situation in front her, Tina really regretted her choice. But if she went to beg Ryan now, would she have the chance to return to his side? Tina thought about this possibility and clenched her fists. Roman felt that what his mother said before was right. Even if he lost in the end. . . Even if he couldn''t compare to Ryan, he didn''t want to get any charity from Ryan, let alone be humiliated by him. "Don''t think that you can defeat our Monor family just because you can cooperate with Leonardo Reynolds. Let me tell you, as long as I don''t die, I, Roman Monor, will rise again and will still be your enemy." Roman pointed at Ryan and said hatefully. Upon hearing this, Ryan found it funny. "Being able to obtain Leonardo Reynolds¡¯ help is also my capability. Take you for example. What kind of ability do you not have? Unfortunately, I''m afraid that Leonardo Reynolds doesn''t even know who you are." It wasn''t that Ryan looked down on Roman, but that this man was narrow-minded. Ryan wanted him to leave this ce and go out to train. It was also good. Even then if Roman didn''t understand his painstaking efforts, then he could only be a useless person for the rest of his life. However, with Amanda teaching Roman, what else could he possibly learn? It was just that he was headstrong and self-centered man. Fortunately, he had already seen through Amanda''s character few years ago. Otherwise, even he would have been misled. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Whether He Stays Or Goes, I Have The Final Say Roman was forced to leave. Even if he insisted on staying, it was useless. There were still a few people who supported Roman. So they tried to stop him. To them Roman was an easy going person. No matter how much he tried to show his strength, he was useless. But Ryan¡­ He was a really ruthless and cunning man. They had already seen Ryan¡¯s method of doing things five years ago and knew if Ryan really became the president, he won¡¯t let them stay in peace anymore. So they were unwilling. "Director Monor, you must not leave! If you really leave, all the people around us will belong to Ryan." "The empire you personally conquered, could it be that you are going to hand it over to someone else just like that? Are you willing to give it away?" One of the senior board members stood up. His tone was full of unwillingness. However, no matter how unwilling they were, there was no other way. The Monor Group had already been purchased by Ryan. Staying was not something they could decide long ago. After hearing the unwillingness of the directors, Ryan said coldly, "No matter how unwilling you people are, I have the final say in whether he stays or goes. As for whether you guys want to stay or follow him, I have no objections." They had followed Roman for many years. Now that they had changed their master, they were naturally unwilling to follow him. But it didn¡¯t matter to him. It was even better if all these filthy people leave together. In the end, only one Director chose to stay. "Mr. Monor, I don''t mind. Let me talk to your big brother." "No, I don''t mind. This is your own business. Whatever you want to do is your choice. If you stay, I will treat you well. If you leave, I won''t force you." Ryan could be considered a reasonable person. He did not care about the content of his conversation with Roman. The Director who spoke earlier was called Jeff. Jeff pulled Roman to the side. He did not know what Ryan was thinking when he returned, but he knew that it would not be as good as what he said. Jeff held Roman''s hand with anticipation. "Is Director Monor really going to give up just like that? You never thought of making aeback? If you give up just like that, won''t it benefit Ryan?" "Ryan hase with a menacing aura this time, and his legs are just for show. This has been nned for a long time. None of us will be able to defeat that man." Roman said bitterly. "Young Master Monor, if you give up like this, how can we support you? Since we have been following you for a long time, we would follow you for the rest of our lives." Jeff said honestly. "So what if I don''t want to give up? I''m not willing to be suppressed by that man for the rest of my life and be stepped on by him." "If I don''t leave, Ryan will definitely humiliate me every day. Rather than being oppressed by him, I might as well just leave. " The one thing Roman hated the most in his life was the thought of Ryan suppressing him. And now his thought had really became reality. He more and less didn¡¯t want to ept it. Roman paused for a moment then continued, "I know that none of you here want to leave. You can choose to stay by his side. I promise that once I have the ability and can start from scratch, I will wee all of you as long as you are willing to." Roman had his own pride. He was not willing to be subservient to others especially from his half- brother whom he always looked down. Previously, when he was the president, Ryan did not take the initiative to suppress him. So he thought Ryan gave up on the idea topete with him. It was not easy for him to get the position of chairman, but in the end, it turned out he had no real power. This Ryan really knew how to disguise himself. He could actually endure for so long and keep a low profile. Jeff also knew that Roman had not been easy these few years. He was always in the pressure and fear of losing. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. To Charles, they were all his sons. It didn''t matter who took the position of chairman. So Charles didn¡¯t take these conflicts onto his heart. But now, thepany had been bought over by Ryan. Charles, as the chairman, did not even show up. It obviously showed his attitude. He did not want to bother with it. Jeff thought for a moment and said with some doubt, "It¡¯s a little weird. If Ryan was really capable of purchasing the whole group, why didn¡¯t he do it earlier? Why did he wait till now?¡± Then he paused and said certainly. ¡°There must be a reason why Ryan suddenly bought over the Monor Group. As for what the reason is. . . We don''t know." Regarding this, Roman also felt that it was possible. He and Ryan had yet to shed all pretenses of cordiality, or perhaps a direct confrontation. Logically speaking, this shouldn''t be the case. No matter how much Ryan hated him, he wouldn¡¯t have bought the whole group directly. But if it was not the case, then what was the reason? Why did Ryan suddenly be this crazy? But no matter how much Roman thought, he couldn¡¯t even find a reasonable answer. At this time, Roman suddenly thought of something. "It seems like my sister-inw hasn''t shown her face for a long time. Until now, I haven''t seen her and Ryan appear in public." No, Ryan and Elena were inseparable. No matter what happened they couldn¡¯t live without each other. But they seemed to have been separated for a long time. Then there must be something strange between them. However, there was no news at all, so they were not having a divorce or separating from each other. If the two of them did not have a conflict, there is only one reason left. Elena must be in trouble! That was why Ryan was behaving like a lunatic. The possibility of this was high. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 You Have No Right To Bargain With Me "How are you going to deal with Ryan''s matter? But no matter what you want to do, think carefully before doing it. The whole Monor Group has been purchased by him and everything was under his control now. Right now, I can only follow him and work with you from the inside." "Ryan does want you to leave, but if you are willing to say something nice, perhaps he will change his mind. In the end, you are still brothers." "If you are willing to stay, those directors who support you will also stay. If you leave, they will also leave with you." When he said these words, Jeff was full of expectation and his tone was full of determination. Jeff was already an elder. He knew clearly which was more important. Because they were able to control Roman, it didn¡¯t mean that they could also control Ryan. He was thousand times smart and cunning then Roman. So they naturally didn¡¯t want to follow him. But now what he was waiting for was Roman''s decision. "En, I have also made up my mind." Roman took a deep breath and said hatefully, ¡°I would rather die than epting the charity of that Ryan!¡± After saying that, Roman brought Jeff to the meeting room. Ryan sat in his seat. When he heard the sound of door opening, he didn¡¯t raise his head. But from the corner of his eye, he saw that the two of them were neither arrogant nor impatient after entering the room. Ryan then looked up at the people present in the conference table. "I think you all know what you have done so I don¡¯t need to waste my time mentioning it. But one thing you all need to understand. I have a book here to record all the scores. If you guys want to stay, I can write off all of this. If you don''t want to stay, I will settle the score with you." Ryan''s tone was stern. He knew very well what these money sucking bugs were thinking. Staying in front of his eyes and helping others? If he let this happen, then his name wouldn¡¯t be Ryan Monor. When Roman heard these words, his expression changed slightly however, he was firm. "Ryan, since you have already acquired the Monor Group, there is no need for me to stay any longer. But remember one thing. If I can make aeback, I will definitely be your enemy." Roman still had a backbone. Since he no longer had the right to speak in the Monor family, he naturally wouldn''t stay. Upon hearing this, Ryan looked at the man in front of him and suddenly smiled. However, his smile was filled with endless sarcasm, "You have quite a backbone. Since that is the case, I will contently wait for you. I hope you can make me look at you in a new light when the timees." Roman looked at Ryan sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t think that because you acquired that Monor Group, you can do anything. I, Roman Monor, will again stand up ande in front of you. When the timees, I will also see who willugh at the end.¡± Roman knew very well that Ryan was much more cunning than him. But he dared to say these words today, because he had enough people in the Monor Group who would help him in the dark. You can fight with outside people, but you can never fight with the people inside. When the timees, he would also see how Ryan could take care of those internal dissensions. Ryan¡¯s mouth curved slightly into a mocking smile. It was not hard to guess what this man was thinking. "Since that''s the case, I won''t keep you and waste your preciouss time anymore. You''re the eldest son of Monor family, and you have the capital to make aeback. But if you can''t¡­¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ryan paused for a moment, and then nced slightly at the faces of the people present before finally looking at Roman. ¡°They would never follow you. You should understand the principle of how monkeys scatter when the tree falls." Ryan waved his hand as he finished speaking. Jasper instantly stood up and handed all the documents to the directors present. Then, Ryan spoke again. "If you want to go then I won¡¯t force you to stay but I can¡¯t let you go with Monor Group¡¯s shares. And if you want to sell the Monor Group''s shares, I am willing to buy them at twice the price." Ryan knew them very well. Now that he had given them such a huge temptation, they would definitely waver. As he expected, a few of them were already a little shaken when they heard this. "But you have to know that the Monor Group''s stock has been soaring. If we were to sell it now, we will suffer a great loss. " Ryan smiled devilishly after hearing this. "I can even buy thispany at a high price over night. Why would I care about the money in your shares? Thepany is mine now. When the timees, what I want to do will be up to me. You just need to say if you are going to sell your shares or not." "Ryan, you are going too far! Aren''t you forcing them to make a decision?" Another shareholder shouted angrily. However, Ryan''s expression was the same as usual. "If you still want to stay in thepany, the shares in your hands will not change. You will keep them. But if you want to leave, I can¡¯t let you go with my shares. You should know there are many methods to acquire, right?" He had already thrown out a temptation to them. As for how they choose, it would be up to them. There were no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. Everyone knew this. Some of the directors, who were sitting silently all this time, looked at each other. There was a cunning light shing through their eyes. One of them suddenly spoke up, ¡°Director Monor is right. But if we don¡¯t want to sell our shares, you can¡¯t acquire them no matter what¡­¡± He paused then smiled evilly, ¡°But if Director Monor is willing to raise the price of the shares, we might consider about your proposal.¡± There is a saying goes that when two people are fighting, it is always the third person who gains the profit. Since these two brothers were really ready to cut off all the ties and fight openly, they should also gain some profit from the situation. When Ryan heard the words of these directors, he instantly mmed the table and stood up. "You have no right to bargain with me." His expression was very ugly. These people are not new here. When he was the president five years ago, they were all liked to move their tails in front of him. When he was stripped of his position, all these people jumped to Roman''s side. These people were useless to him, so he might as well give up. These people were all fence-sitters. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Your Infatuation Is Worthless To Me "You want the shares in our hands and we don¡¯t even have the right to ask? How can a dictator like you keep people''s hearts?" Jeff stood up and retorted Ryan. In his eyes, this man was not a good person at all. Even if he took over thepany, he might not be able to run it well. The corner of Ryan''s mouth rose slightly and he sneered. "You can sell me your shares in exchange for money. If you don''t sell these shares and make a mistake, you will lose all your face if I kick you out of thepany. Will you be happy after that?" His words carried a hint of a threat, and everyone''s expression changed. ¡°But¡­¡± Some of them still want to argue. ¡°There is no such word as but in my dictionary. Now you have two options. First one is give your shares and take your money, it will be good for both of us. The second one is don¡¯t give your shares and wait for the time to be kicked out of here and lose all your face. Choice is yours.¡± After saying that, Ryan didn¡¯t pay attention to the people present here anymore. He directly stood up and left, not giving them any chance to retort. Xavier followed behind Ryan. When they were about to reach to the corridor, Xavier saw Amber walking into the conference hall. Her back was facing them, so she didn¡¯t see them and directly entered the hall Xavier raised his hand and patted Ryan. "Director Monor, Miss Thomas has entered the conference." Ryan stopped and turned around to look at the woman in the conference hall. He said lightly, "Let her go." "If Miss Thomas knew that your legs were fine, I don''t know what she would think. After all, the two of you have a good rtionship. If she knew that you hid it from her, she might be furious." Xavier said carefully from beside. Xavier had followed behind Ryan for a long time. So he naturally knew that Amber and Ryan had a very good rtionship, and Amber was also helping Ryan deal with these matters. If she knew that Ryan''s leg was fine but did not tell her, he did not know if Amber would have a conflict with Ryan because of this. "You don''t have to care about these things." Ryan was not in the mood to deal with these things right now. Let them think whatever they wanted. He really didn¡¯t care. At this moment, his first and foremost priority was to apany his wife during this period of time. ¡­ After some days. Elena had already discharged from the hospital and returned to the vi. But her situation was still not good. Sometimes, she would wake up, and sometimes, she would once again fall into a state of madness. No one knew what she was thinking. Two dayster it was Elena''s birthday. Ryan had originally nned to throw a party for her birthday. But who knew things would turn into like this. But Ryan hoped that Elena could apany him to celebrate her birthday. It had been a long time since the two of them chatted andughed together. Ever since she was kidnapped, the two of them had be much more distant. No matter how hard he tried, Elena still did not recognize him. Sometimes she would be silent without a word and sometimes she would be so mad that it became hard for him to control her. He was simply helpless. The doctors said that her situation would stabilize slowly, but till now there was no progress. This morning after Ryan settled Elena down, he walked to the door and was about to get in the car to leave for the Monor Group. However, when the car was about to go out of the front gate, there was suddenly someone jumped in front it. Jasper, who was driving the car, suddenly stepped on the brakes, when he saw someone jump in front of their car. Ryan frowned and looked up. To his surprise, it was actually Tina. Xavier wrinkled his nose when he looked at Tina. He hated this woman from before. Back then, she went to find Roman because she thought that Ryan did not have any real power. She also sold all the data that Ryan had made to Roman. This woman was definitely not a good person. Ryan felt a headacheing when he saw this woman. He lowered his car window and looked at her coldly. "What are you doing here? None of us want to see you. Roman is still there. Go and find him. Why did youe here?¡± "Cousin, I have something to say to you. Please listen to me. I was really forced back then. Roman was the CEO of thepany. I was just a little assistant. He forced me to do these things. I didn¡¯t want to do it. You should know what I did to you.¡± ¡°What is the use of saying these words now? Are you trying to defend yourself?" ¡°Cousin, please believe me. I didn''t want to leave Monor family, I didn''t want to leave thepany, and I didn''t want to leave you. That''s why I followed Roman back then. Seeing that I''m deeply in love with you, can you let me stay by your side?" As she spoke, Tina pulled Ryan''s arm and refused to let him leave. Now that the matter had developed to this extent, Roman had to withdraw from thepany. If Ryan could even make his own brother wonder in street, then what would he do to a nobody like her? Furthermore, in the influence of Roman, she had insulted Ryan and Elena again and again in the past and sold all the internal information to Roman. If Ryan really wanted to settle scores with her¡­ Her situation would be even worse than Roman. No! She couldn¡¯t let his happen. She absolutely could not be chased out just like that. Even if she had to pull her face to beg Ryan, she had to stay here. Otherwise, she would have nothing in the future. Ryan forcefully pulled his arm back and took out a tissue to wipe his clothes which had been touched by Tina. "I never knew that you would be so infatuated with me. But unfortunately, your infatuation is worthless to me. If you make your own choice, you will have to bear the consequences yourself." "Cousin, you can''t do this to me. Have you forgotten the help my family gave to your grandfather? Your family is indebted to my family. You can''t be so heartless to me." Tina wept tears and snot. She intended to reason with him and move him. It was a pity that Tina had underestimated Ryan''s coldness. ¡°Then you should find my grandfather and ask him to settle your scores. Your family¡¯s help is nothing to do with me and most importantly you have nothing to do with me.¡± After saying that, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at Tina¡¯s stunned expression and he rolled up the window. "Jasper, drive." At this moment, Ryan did not have the mood to think about these things. "Cousin, you can''t do this! Don''t leave me behind. If Roman leaves thepany, then I have no ce to go. Only you can take me in.¡± ¡°I know, I have let you down before, but can you forgive me this time on ount of our rtionship? I will definitely work hard by your side in the future." Tina chased after the car that had already started moving as she spoke. Ryan sat at the back with his eyes closed. "Drive faster." Jasper could not pity that ungrateful woman. He instantly stepped on the elerator to the bottom and the car flew away quickly. Tina, who was behind, fell to the ground and cried on the road. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Cousin, you can''t treat me like this. How should I live in the future?" Tina sat on the ground and cried. Then she continued to shout, "Ryan Monor, you ungrateful thing! My mother saved your grandfather back then. And you don¡¯t even want to take care of the past rtionship. So what if you took over thepany? I curse you that you will never seed in your career." Unfortunately, the people in front of her had already left. No one cared what that woman shouted. The people on the street looked at the crazy woman sitting on the ground. People on the road were pointing at her and gossiping about her. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Elena Is In A Daze Ryan finished his works at the Monor Group very quickly because he wanted to apany Elena. When Ryan returned to the vi, the house was terrifyingly quiet. Mrs. Baker had already been discharged from the hospital, but he had allowed Mrs. Baker to go back and rest. After all, Mrs. Baker had been seriously injured because of Elena''s kidnapping thest time. Mrs. Baker was already old. If she did not take a good rest, there might be repercussions in the future. Ryan had already called some other servants over to serve Elena. Those people were all waiting outside Elena''s room. When the maids saw Ryan, they quietly walked over. Ryan looked at the room and saw that there was no movement. He asked softly, "How was Madam today?" One of the middle aged maid looked up at the quiet person in the room. "Madam was fine. She just woke up for a while and yed with the children for a while. Then she fell asleep again. She hasn''t woken up yet." These maids were all very nice. Their mouths were very tight and they wouldn''t leak the news about their family. Now, Elena''s situation could not be known by anyone. Ryan nodded and then suddenly thought of something. ¡°What about the twins?¡± The middle aged woman, who spoke up earlier, opened her mouth again. ¡°Both the babies are fine. They are sleeping.¡± Ryan hummed and returned to his room. May be it was because he opened the door too hard, the person on the bed was shocked when she heard the sound. She instantly sat up and looked at Ryan nkly. "Elena, how do you feel today?" Ryan sat on the bed and stretched out his hand to grab Elena''s hand. Looking at the handing towards her, Elena, however, shrank back in fear. It was as if she did not know him at all. "Elena, don''t worry. You are fine. I am your husband, and I am Ryan." He said gently, wanting Elena to remember him. However, instead of remembering, she moved even backward in fear. Elena curled up in a corner of the bed. Her arms hugged her thighs tightly. She looked at the man in front of her vigntly as if he was devil wanting to eat her. Seeing her so terrified, Ryan''s heart was filled with anxiety. What exactly happened in the warehouse that day? Why did Elena just forget about him? Why did she be like today? "Where are my children?" Elena asked carefully. Probably because she did not speak for a long time, her voice was a little hoarse. "Both the children are still sleeping. When they wake up, I will carry them over and let you take a look, okay? Our two children have yet toe up with names. Have you thought about their names? What should we call them?" As he spoke, Ryan sat a little closer once again. It was probably because of the mention of the children that Elena''s eyes lit up a little. "Name, yes... I haven''t thought of their names yet." When she said this, the corner of Elena''s mouth raised into a happy smile. "Elena, we. . ." Ryan tried to get closer again. Just as he was about to touch her, Elena, however, retreated again and did not let him touch her at all. Elena lowered her head and looked at the man in front of her even more vigntly. Ryan finally gave up on getting closer. He did not want to provoke Elena because of his actions. This would not do her any good. Elena looked outside the window and asked. "Is it autumn?" "Yes!" For some reason, looking at her like this, Ryan felt his heart ached. "I want to see the moon." Ryan looked at his watch. There were still three or four hours before the sky would turn dark. "Can we wait for a while?" He softly tried to coax Elena. "No! I want to see the moon!" Elena said again. Ryan had no choice but to ask someone to prepare it quickly. Although there were chairs in the yard, Ryan knew Elena liked to swing. Ryan asked Jasper to prepare a swing. He ced it in the yard and looked up at the sky. But it was still sunny and daytime. Where could he find the moon? Ryan sighed. Right now, he could only calm Elena''s mood first, and then wait until night to apany her to admire the moon. ¡­ This time, after Ryan finished the call, Jasper did note. The one who came was Jackson. Jackson had always been a carefree person. He had known that Elena was pregnant from long ago but he was quite busy so he didn¡¯t have the time toe back. Now he finally got some time. He came back to see the couple. Jackson came over with some things in his hand and looked at Ryan, who was standing alone in the large living room, with a smile. ¡°Hey Ryan. You haven¡¯t forgotten about me after not seeing me for some time, have you?¡± Jackson put the things on the coffee table and continued to ask, ¡°By the why, where is my sister-in- law? I want to see her. And I also want to introduce myself with my nephew so that he can recognize this cool uncle from the moment he is born.¡± Jackson was very excited. He, Ryan and Isaac were childhood friends and grew up together. Now one of them was going to be a father soon. And most importantly, it was Ryan. So it was inevitable for both of them to be happy and excited. After finished speaking, Jackson realized that Ryan had been kept silent all the time. Normally, Ryan would have already chased him out, if he spoke nonsense. But this time, strangely this man didn¡¯t say anything. Jackson curiously went forward to see Ryan¡¯s expression. However, upon seeing Ryan''s red eyes, he frowned. "Holy shit! What''s going on? How can there be someone in this world who can bully you? Don''t tell me you quarreled with sister-inw?" Jackson had been staying abroad recently, so he knew nothing about what had happened here. In the past, there would beughter and giggles every time he came here. However, he did not expect that there would be a dead silence when he came here today. Hearing his words, Ryan didn¡¯t say anything. This expression, however, turned even sadder as he pursed his lips tightly. What happened to Elena was solely his fault. But for the first time in his life, he didn¡¯t know what to do for making up for his mistakes. If he hadn¡¯t gone out that day, such an ident wouldn¡¯t have happened and Elena wouldn¡¯t have like this. Ryan originally thought that after bringing Elena back to their home, her condition would improve. But at the contrast, her condition was worsening even more. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackson studied Ryan¡¯s expression carefully. No matter how much of a fool he was, at this moment he knew that something must have happened. Otherwise, Ryan, this inhuman, wouldn¡¯t be so sad. Furthermore, the thing that happened must be a terrible one. Suddenly, something shed in his mind as Jackson grabbed Ryan¡¯s arm and asked anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that something happened to sister-inw. She is fine, right?¡± If it was rted to work, there was no chance that Ryan would be sad for this. So it must be something rted to Elena. Ryan sighed and sat down. He gestured the excited Jackson to sit as well. Then he told Jackson about what had happened recently including Elena giving birth and her PTSD. After listening to the whole situation, Jackson instantly stood up and shouted excitedly. "What did you say? It was just that I didn''te back for two months. Why did so many things happen? Sister-inw was kidnapped and gave birth in a dump warehouse? Who dared to kidnap her! Who had such guts to challenge our power? And why did you admit that you weren''t a cripple in front of them so quickly? Aren¡¯t you afraid that it will be a problem for you?" So many things had happened in just a short period of time. When Jackson heard all about these at once, he was overly excited. So he asked so many questions in one breath without waiting for an answer. First of all Jackson had seen Elena all this time, so he had a deep impression of her. When he heard Elena had suffered so much, he couldn¡¯t endure it. Second, Ryan admitted that he was not ame in front of the Monor Family. These were overly unexpected things of him. Ryan looked down slightly to conceal the expression of his eyes and said slowly. ¡°It''s only a matter of time before I admit it. I just want to buy over the Monor family. It doesn''t matter to me whether I pretend to be crippled or not.¡± He paused and his tone had a deep sorrow, ¡°Right now, the thing I''m most worried is Elena. She is stimted. She can¡¯t recognize anyone. She doesn¡¯t let me even toe closer to her. I don''t know how long she can hold on like this. I really want to kill those people who hurt her." At the end of his sentence, Ryan gritted his teeth with a ferocious expression on his face. He must return the suffering that Elena had suffered during this period of time to those people a thousand times over. Looking at the man in front of him, who was as fierce as a beast at this time, Jackson swallowed his saliva. He hesitated for a moment but finally couldn¡¯t hold it and said in a low voice. "But have you ever thought about how big of an impact this matter would have on you? Now all the people know that you can walk, what if they decided to attack?" Even though it was true that Elena had suffered too much, but Jackson felt that Ryan¡¯s decision was too impulsive. This matter could be slowly resolved, but he had to use the power of Western Europe. This was a bit of a waste of talent. Hearing Jackson¡¯s words, Ryan smiled bitterly. His words were filled with deep self-mockery and helplessness. "If I can''t even protect my own wife, what''s the point of me doing all this? My wife has be like this in front of my own eyes. She can''t even recognize me as her husband. How can I feel good about this? The reason why I created so much power is because I want to protect the people I care about. But what happened now? My wife almost died and my children came into this world in such a situation. As a husband and a father, I am totally a failure.¡± Whether what he did was reasonable or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. He made such a big empire just because he wanted to protect the people around him. But now he couldn¡¯t protect his own woman. How could he feel good about it? ¡°But¡­¡± Jackson still wanted to refute but Ryan interrupted him. ¡°I know what you want to say. But the truth would be revealed sooner orter. So what is the point of hiding it so hard? By the way, the condition isn¡¯t as worse as five years ago. So it can be considered as a good thing.¡± Ryan didn''t regret it. Whether he was impulsive or not wasn¡¯t important anymore. Now the only thing what he wanted was Elena standing in front of him safely. After listening to the whole situation, Jackson finally nodded his head. "Ai, what you said makes sense. But you have to investigate this matter thoroughly. I think we are missing something.¡± Jackson paused and looked at Ryan seriously, ¡°Roman and Amanda shouldn''t have thought of such a thorough way to take revenge on you. There must be something fishy about this. " Jackson had been in Hai City for a long time, so he had some understanding about the matters of the Monor family. He was very clear about Roman''s way of handling things. Although this man had the title of a well-known figure in the Hai City, he was just an idiot in his eyes. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 I Will Help You Investigate This Matter Hearing these words, Ryan nodded slowly and his expression was somewhat obscure. "If the mother and son had such tricks and schemes, they would have done it a long time ago. They wouldn''t have been suppressed by me here today.¡± When Ryan said these, his expression was filled with endless coldness. He knew what kind of people these two people were. Their schemes were just some small tricks. If the mother and son pair really wanted to hurt Elena to get revenge from him, would they wait till this day? They would have done this long time ago. So it was sufficient to prove that this matter wasn¡¯t as simple as it seemed. When Jackson heard Ryan mention this, he looked at theter with disbelief. ¡°You mean there is someone else behind this matter? Someone else have grudges against you, therefore he came to sister-inw?¡± Although Jackson asked this, his tone was affirmative. There must be someone else behind this. Otherwise, with Roman¡¯s ability, he couldn¡¯t do such a big thing without them noticing it. Ryan lowered his eyes and kept silent. He looked calm on the surface, however, there was a storm surging in his heart. He was sure that it must be someone else behind this kidnapping, who was the mastermind in this case. As for who it was he didn¡¯t have any idea about it. There was also one other thing he wasn¡¯t sure about. As per his investigation, this matter was rted to the Monor Family. But his conscience was saying that there was someone else behind this. So now the question was what was the rtion between the Monor Family and this mysterious man? Jackson, who was sitting in front, had no idea what the man was thinking so he continued to probe into this matter. ¡°If what you say is true, then this matter is indeed veryplicated. Then what should we do now?¡± Jackson racked his brain off to think about the person behind this, but there was no particr answer. They hadn¡¯t offended anyone during this period of time. So it was evitable that this mysterious person had been targeting Ryan for a long time and monitoring all his actions. The entire Hai City knew who Elena was. Even though, it was Ryan Monor¡¯s wife, Elena was kidnapped in board day light, in front of Ryan¡¯s own vi and in the presence of many bodyguards. It was enough to prove that the other party was very powerful and someone who couldn¡¯t be offended. But the question was who was he? Ryan who had been silent all this time finally opened his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Now the only thing I care about is Elena. I only want my Elena back. And about the other things I would just let the people investigate thoroughly.¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t think of anything other than Elena at this moment. Even though he wanted to find the mastermind, Elena was still his first priority. "Do you believe me?" Jackson looked at Ryan and suddenly asked. Jackson had been friends with Ryan for so many years. Although he wasn¡¯t as meticulous Ryan, he still wanted to help Ryan settle this matter. Ryan and Elena had a deep rtionship, so he couldn''t let Roman or some other person ruin it just like that. "What do you want to do?" Ryan looked at him. After so many years being friends together, Ryan could know what Jackson was thinking at a nce. The Hall family was now like the sun in the sky. If something happened during the expedition, how was he going to exin it to Jackson''s mother? "I will help you investigate this matter." Jackson said firmly. He had already established his own network. If he investigated carefully, he would definitely find some clues. On the surface, it seemed like Roman and Amanda were indeed taking revenge on Ryan, but the intelligence of the two of them was not enough to set up such aprehensive n. So there must be a third party involved in this matter who was the monkey benefited in the fight of two cats. "No way." Ryan immediately refused, "I can investigate these matters myself. If you encounter any danger during this period of time, how am I going to exin it to your mother?" "You and I are friends who have gone through life and death together. Don''t you trust me with this little bit of trust? All these years, you have been working for Isaac and me. It''s time for us two brothers to help you." Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The three of them had known each other since they were young. Even if something had happened to Ryan, the two of them had never left. In their eyes, they were real brothers. "No, I don¡¯t mean that¡­" "No, you can''t. Since you said you''re my brother, I can''t joke around with your life." Ryan refused firmly. He would never allow Jackson and Isaac to risk their lives for him. Jackson shook his head helplessly. He knew he couldn¡¯t pursue Ryan. He understood that Ryan was worried about him, but he would never swallow his anger! With Elena''s current condition, Ryan naturally wouldn''t be distracted by this matter. He had to stay by Elena''s side to take care of her. Furthermore, little children were also there. Jackson felt that these two little fellows were very pitiful. They were born in such a dangerous situation. After that they were sent for operation. And now they couldn¡¯t even get the care of their mother. Jackson and Isaac had always treated Ryan as their real brother, so Ryan¡¯s children naturally had a very special value in their heard. So at this situation, Jackson couldn¡¯t let those two children miss their father¡¯s care. After thinking through, Jackson looked at Ryan seriously and said, "I will handle these matters. I will definitely not let myself get hurt. I will also definitely investigate this matter for you. I will definitely not let sister-inw suffer such a huge grievance for nothing. " Jackson had never thought that his good brother would suffer so much grievance. How could Ryan be bullied by Roman or some other people like this? He admitted that Roman wasn''t that capable. But that didn¡¯t solve anything. No matter who was involved in this matter, they had to pay the prize for their sins. After saying that, Jackson didn¡¯t wait for Ryan¡¯s response, stood up and quickly left the vi. He was afraid that Ryan would try to stop him again. He did not look at Elena. He knew that if he looked at Elena, he might not be able to hold back his tears. This was the first time in Jackson''s life that he had seen such a virtuous woman. She was wholeheartedly good to Ryan. Even when the whole world mocked her for being a wife of a cripple, she didn¡¯t even thing of leaving Ryan. It was self-evident that she loved Ryan very much. If it was anyone else, they would not be like Elena. Ryan shook his head helplessly. He knew that Jackson was doing this for his own good, but Ryan couldn''t let him act on impulse. He took out his phone and called Isaac. Although Isaac also was not present at this moment, he more or less knew about this matter. Between Jackson and Isaac, Isaac was more steady when doing things. So he could be at ease, if Isaac was with Jackson. Ryan told Isaac that he absolutely couldn''t let Jackson do anything stupid when dealing with this matter. There was only one child in Hall family, and Jackson''s parents were very good to him. Except for Clearance, everyone treated this child as their precious treasure. Therefore, if anything were to happen, Hall family would face a storm. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 You¡¯re Not My Husband After Ryan told Isaac everything, Isaac assured him that he would take care of Jackson. In reality, Isaac was also very angry when he heard what happened to Elena. But he was not as muddle-headed as Jackson and didn¡¯t understand theplexity of the matter. After saying a few words to Isaac, Ryan hung up the phone. Ryan went to the courtyard and saw that his swing was ready, but it was still early. So he asked the kitchen staff to prepare some food and brought it to the room. Ryan brought the food to the bedroom door and gently pushed open the door. He looked inside and saw the fragile woman. Elena was still sitting at the window and looking outside, as if she was waiting for the moon toe out. Looking at the woman who always used to be lively and cheerful, sitting silently at the side, Ryan¡¯s heart ached. It was as if someone poked millions of pins inside his heart. He couldn¡¯t endure it, neither he could do anything to ensure it. Ryan suppressed the bitter feeling in his heart and went forward with a smile. "Elena, don''t sit there anymore. Eat something. You haven''t eaten much today." As he spoke, he put the porridge in front of Elena and scooped a spoonful of porridge. He picked it up and blew it gently. May be the warm breath sessfully stimted Elena. She snatched the porridge from Ryan''s hands. She only cared about drinking it herself. In a few minutes, the bowl of porridge was already at the bottom. Ryan was overjoyed. She actually ate by herself! This proved that she had improved a little during this period of time. It would not take long for her to remember who she was. At this moment, Elena raised her head and looked at Ryan. Her eyes were empty and expression was nk. Ryan felt that something was wrong with Elena. He immediately went forward and held her hand. "What''s wrong? Did you think of something?" "Finn Biggs, find me a man called Finn Biggs. He saved me and my children." Elena''s eyes lit up. She seemed to recall what happened in the basement that day. Hearing her words, Ryan instantly stood up. "What did you say? Finn, is his name Finn Biggs?" However, Elena did not say anything. She looked at the window with a dull look, as if she was waiting for the night toe. Ryan took out all those things. Aftering out of the room, he immediately took out his phone and called Xavier, asking him to quickly find a man called Finn. Perhaps that man was the one who could save his wife. ¡­ Soon it was night. The moon hung high in the night sky. Today was a beautiful day. There was no dark cloud in the sky to cover the sky. The bright moonlight illuminated the earth, making the whole courtyard look gentle. Elena sat on the swing nkly. She raised her head to look at the bright moon. She did not know what she was thinking about. Ryan walked over with a thin nket and covered Elena''s body. "Why don''t you go back? You have been watching here for a long time." Ryan touched his wife''s cold hand. If it continued to freeze like this, how could her body bear it? Elena looked up and spoke slowly. "I feel that the moon is getting closer and closer to me." In the autumn night, the autumn wind was slightly cool. Ryan was worried that Elena would catch a cold. "If you want to see it, can wee back tomorrow to take a look? It is too cold today. The night wind is blowing. You have juste out of the hospital. If you do not take good care of yourself, there will be a root of your illness in the future." Ryan coaxed her gently. However, Elena was not moved. It was as if she did not hear what Ryan said. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It has been a long time since I saw the moon. Ever since I was chased out, I took my mother out to make a living. I don''t know how long it has been since I had the time to take a good look at the moon. ¡°When my father was alive, the three of us used to sit in the yard and watch the moon. It was so blissful at that time." A smile hung on Elena''s lips. This kind of smile was something Ryan had never seen before. When Ryan heard Elena say these words, his body became somewhat agitated. Doesn''t this mean that Elena had already recovered? Those memories from before, she had remembered them all. "Elena, did you remember something?" Elena thought of the things that happened to her in the past and had already gotten better. Perhaps she could really recover her memories tonight. Elena was still talking to herself. She closed her eyes and frowned. "I can''t go back. I can''t go back anymore." After saying that, a tear rolled down her cheeks and fell on Ryan''s hand. "Don''t cry. You still have me. Have you forgotten what I said to you before?¡± ¡°You are my wife. I will never let you get hurt. I''m sorry, I went back on my word. I originally thought that there would not have any problems after bringing you from Western Europe. But I didn''t expect that something would happen at this critical moment.¡± ¡°I''m sorry." Ryan couldn''t exin the guilt he felt towards Elena with just a sentence or two. To make the person he loved suffer such pain, he could only feel double the pain. "Ryan. . ." Elena suddenly called out. Hearing the name from her mouth, Ryan instantly stood up in excitement. He seemed to have heard the sound of nature. "Ryan." "Say it again." Ryan squatted down in front of Elena and hold her hands tightly. "Ryan." Elena cried as she called Ryan''s name. Ryan went forward and pulled the woman into his arms and hugged her tightly. "I knew you would never forget me. You will definitely remember me." At this moment, Elena pushed Ryan away again. She wrapped herself with a thin nket. "Don''t touch me. I want to find my husband. My husband is very good to me. He will not let me suffer any grievances.¡± ¡°Elena, I am your husband. I am Ryan.¡± Ryan tried his best to keep his voice from trembling and tried to convince her. However, Elena shook her head. ¡°You''re not my husband. My husband''s name is Ryan." After finishing her words, Elena again frowned and became somewhat anxious. Tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°Where did he go? How can he leave me like this? I want my Ryan!¡± Ryan, who was standing in the front, did not know what to do. His wife was crying to meet him, however, when he stood in front of her, she couldn¡¯t recognize him. Looking at the woman who was crying in front of him, Ryan took a deep breath and pulled her shoulders with some force. ¡°Elena, look at me! I am Ryan! I am your husband! Why don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± Maybe he was too excited or too agitated, but his voice was a little loud from usual. Elena was startled for a moment when she heard the angry voice. Ryan thought he had scared her, so he tried to coax her. However, to his surprise, in the next second, Elena again pushed him back. Maybe her strength was too great, but Ryan staggered two steps back before standing still. Elena looked at him sternly. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me. My husband is Ryan not you. I will find my husband.¡± After saying this, she walked into the vi without looking back. Ryan stood where he was and looked at the lonely back. It stretched out the shadow. He had a deep sense of powerlessness. Elena was his wife. Now that she was standing in front of him, she did not know who he was. Ryan really did not know what to do to wake Elena up and make her remember him. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 You Finally Came When Ryan returned to the vi, he heard some noised from upstairs. He thought something happened to Elena so he rushed upstairs. Elena was not in the bedroom but in the children¡¯s room. Elena was pacing back and forth with her son in her arms. Ryan walked over to the maid and asked, "What''s going on? Didn''t the child just fall asleep?" "I don''t know either. The child woke up when Madam came in. When she heard the crying, Madam came over to carry the child." The maid looked worried. They knew what kind of situation Elena was in. If something happened to her, they really wouldn''t be able to bear it. Ryan walked over and wanted to carry the child away from Elena''s arms, but Elena stepped back. She looked at the man in front of her vigntly. "What are you doing?" "Elena, don''t carry the baby like this. He will only cry even harder. The baby is just hungry. Just let the others feed him some milk. You don''t need to worry so much." Even though Elena gave birth to the twins, because it was a premature birth, the breast milk did not come down. Adding on the stimtion, her body was not in good condition right now, so it was impossible for her to feed the children. Elena was so scared that she kept retreating and shook her head in fear. "Don''te over, don''t touch my child. Don¡¯t you dare hurt my baby!" Ryan saw that his wife had be like this again. His heart ached but there was nothing he could do. "Elena, can you not be like this? The child is our child. How can I hurt our child? Give the child to me. You need to rest now. You will only hurt the child if you are like this. " Ryan was very worried. Elena was very emotional now. If she was slightly agitated, she and the child would both be in trouble. Elena still did not have the intention of letting go. "Don''te over. This is my child." Thest time after those things happened in the warehouse, Elena had a deep psychological shadow. If someone wanted to touch her child, she would fight with him to the death. "Madam, the baby is just hungry. Let''s carry him to eat something, okay? You hugging him like this will only make him feel worse." The maid at the side was also very worried. Elena''s appearance was indeed not suitable for carrying a child. ¡°No! I told you not toe over!¡± Elena shouted as she retreated even further. Ryan looked around. Just when Elena was not paying attention, Ryan went forward and snatched the boy over. He coaxed softly and the child''s crying slowly disappeared. "What are you doing? Why did you snatch my child? Give it to me, give it to me." Seeing that her baby had been taken away, Elena excitedly stepped forward, wanting to snatch the child back. Ryan took two step back and handed the child in his hand to the maid and went forward to knock Elena out. Elena fainted in Ryan''s arms. Ryan lowered his head and kissed the woman in his arms. "Sorry, I can only do this. You can only hurt the child by doing this. I know you want to keep the child by your side. But I''m worried that both you and the child will get hurt. " The maid carried the child and prepared to leave. When she heard Ryan say this, she looked helplessly at Ryan. ¡°Sir, it''s not a good idea for Madam to always be like this. Why don''t we send Madam to the hospital? With the help of the hospital, Madam will be able to help. Maybe she''ll get better soon. " The maid was also doing this out of goodwill. Ryan felt a little helpless, but he did not want his wife to stay in a ce like the hospital. Elena had told him before that the ce she hated the most was the hospital. He looked at the maid sternly, "Look after the children." After that, he carried his Elena and ced her in the bedroom. ¡­ An hourter. Elena crossed her arms in front of her chest and her entire body was wrapped in a ball. She looked very insecure. The once lively and cheerful Elena had already disappeared. Now she was like a frightened deer. The slightest movement of the wind and grass would make her panic and uneasy. It waste. A cool breeze blew outside. Ryan walked over and closed all the windows. At this time, Elena was the weakest. He definitely could not let her fall sick in this kind of situation. Ryan looked at the woman who curled herself into a ball and trembling slightly. He didn¡¯t know what to do. A deep sense of helplessness surged into his heart, which he had never felt before. Just as Ryan was about to walk out of the room, he heard a soft voice of the person on the bed. She seemed to talking with herself and her voice was also very soft. However, because the room was too quiet, Ryan could hear it clearly. Elena buried her head into her arms and her voice was extremely hoarse. ¡°Ryan, where did you leave me? Where did you go?¡± Ryan, who was standing at the doorway, felt his throat tightened. He wanted to rush forward, grab her into his arms and shout that: He was Ryan. He was her Ryan, her husband! But he couldn¡¯t do it. Even if he did, she wouldn¡¯t believe him. He didn¡¯t understand that she remembered him but at the same time she forgot him. This feeling was overwhelming. Elena, who was still mumbling, didn¡¯t know about the feeling of the man in front of her. In her mind, she only wanted to find her husband. Ryan stood at the ce he was standing for a long time without moving. After sometime, he suddenly thought of something. His eyes lit up as he rushed out of the room. Ryan was in a hurry. He hurriedly ran down the stairs, all the way to downstairs. Xavier, who just finished checking the security measures of the vi, almost bumped into the man who was running to his direction like a lunatic. Looking at the man who was in a hurry, Xavier thought so he also became somewhat anxious. ¡°Sir, what happened? Is Madam alright?¡± All over the world knew that only Elena¡¯s matter could make Ryan this anxious and Xavier was also a part of this. When he saw Ryan in such a hurry, Xavier naturally thought that something must have happened to Elena. Ryan ignored his words and hurriedly asked him, ¡°Where is my wheelchair?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Xavier was taken back for a moment. ¡°Where is my wheelchair?¡± Ryan was a little impatient. ¡°Ah, Wheelchair? It is in the storeroom. But why do you¡­¡± Before Xavier could finish his sentence, the man had already rushed past him towards the storeroom. Xavier turned around and looked at the retracting figure, which was running toward the storeroom and starched his hair. Isn¡¯t Sir has already said to the world that he isn¡¯t a cripple? Then why does he need a wheelchair now? However, he could only ask himself this question. He didn¡¯t dare to ask Ryan about this. ¡­ Fifteen minutester. Elena was still sitting on the bed absentmindedly. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking but she was extremely scared. It was as if the whole world was chasing after her. She didn¡¯t know what to do, where to go, and whom to tell. At this moment, the bedroom door was gently pushed open following by a slow sound of wheels. A man sitting in a wheelchair came into the room and stood in front of the bed. The woman sitting on the bed was still unaware of the situation. She was sitting with her head between her arms and slightly trembling. Ryan looked at the vulnerable figure in front of him. There were a surge ofplicated emotions in his eyes. He lowered his eyes to hide his emotions. ¡°Elena¡­¡± Ryan opened his mouth and gently called out. It sounded normal and gentle on the surface, however, if someone heard it clearly he would know that the man¡¯s voice was trembling. There was no response from the woman. Ryan didn¡¯t lose hope and again called her. ¡°Elena¡­¡± This time, Elena¡¯s actions paused. Although she didn¡¯t lift her head to see who came but it was sure that she was listening. Ryan noticed this and a hint of joy shed through his ck eyes. His moved forwards and continued to call her. ¡°Elena, it¡¯s me Ryan.¡± Maybe she heard the familiar voice, or maybe she heard Ryan¡¯s name, but Elena finally lifted her head towards the source of voice. Elena was startled when she noticed the man sitting in the wheelchair in front of her. There were many emotions shing in her eyes. After three seconds, Elena finally came to her senses, got up and rushed to the man in front of her, throwing herself into his arms. ¡°Ryan¡­ You finally came. Boohooo¡­ Where did you go? How can you leave me? I missed you¡­ Boohoo¡­¡± As soon as Elena held Ryan, she started crying like a child. Ryan finally let out of breath of relief. He held the woman in his arms tightly as he gently patted her back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have left you. I¡¯m really sorry.¡± He was really regretful for leaving her alone. Elena was crying hard in his arms. Ryan could sense that her small body was trembling uncontrobly in his arms. He held her tightly and pressed her head into his chest as he gently tried to coax her. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯m here, right? I won¡¯t leave you alone anymore.¡± Elena shook her head as she sobbed in his arms. ¡°They took me away and locked me up in that dark room¡­¡± When Ryan heard her say this, his body stiffened. He knew that she was probably talking about the day of her kidnapping. Ryan held her little face and asked with a hoarse voice. ¡°What did they do? Tell me.¡± Elena sobbed, ¡°They¡­ They¡­ locked me up in that room. They told me that they will kill my babies¡­ They will eat my children¡­¡± As she was saying this, she must have remembered something scary, Elena shut her mouth. But her body was shaking violently. Ryan held the woman in his arms even tighter and said seriously. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here. No one can hurt you. No one can hurt our children. Don¡¯t be scared.¡± Although Ryan wasforting Elena, his hands were clenched into fists. His eyes shed with ferocious light. Every muscle of his body had been tensed up. Kill his wife? Eat his children? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He would make sure to chop those bastards into pieces in his own hands and feed the stray dogs! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Everyone Has The Right To Give Things To Her, Only You Don¡¯T Have The Right! The next morning. When Ryan woke up early in the morning, Elena was still sleeping soundly in his arms. Last night after Elena said what happened that day, she became silent again. No matter how many times, he called her out, she didn¡¯t respond to him. It was as if she returned to her previous state again. Ryan looked at the little woman beside him and kissed her forehead gently. He tugged her into the nket and got up. As soon as Ryan went downstairs, he saw Jasper waiting for him outside. "Young Master, I found him. But when we went, he had already disappeared. The nket on his bed was not folded yet. When we went after him, it was still warm.¡± ¡°It seems like he had already heard that we are looking for him, that''s why he was hiding from us." As Jasper spoke, he took out a photo and handed it to Ryan. "This is a photo we found at his house. I don''t know if it is the Finn Biggs mentioned by Madam." Actually, this matter was easy to handle. He just needed to put this photo in front of Madam and let her take a look, whether it is the person she was looking for. But this method was a bit inappropriate at this moment. . . They didn¡¯t know what exactly happened in that warehouse that day. It would be fine if it is a good memory. If she recalled some bad memories, she would probably be even more agitated if she saw this man again. Then the situation would be even worse than it was now. Ryan nodded. He looked at this man in front of him and felt that he was somewhat familiar. As for where he had seen him before, he really could not remember. "Do you know this man''s background?" Ryan asked. "Time is too short. I haven''t had the time to investigate yet, but I will investigate faster with the photos." Jasper thought for a moment and answered. It was not difficult to do this. With Jasper around, Xavier had some free time recently, so Ryan just let him investigate. "Investigate it as soon as possible." Ryan said coldly, turned around and went upstairs. He still had no clue about this matter. Although he had torn a hole in the wall, he saw more fog. After hearing those words from Elenast night, every drop of blood in his body was boiling. Those kidnappers had threatened his wife with the life of his children that¡¯s why Elena had been traumatized. Ryan just wanted to find those kidnappers as soon as possible so that he could kill them with his own hands. "By the way, when I came over just now, I saw Roman''s car parked in front of your house. I don''t know if he''sing in or not." Jasper suddenly said. Ryan and Roman had never been on good terms with each other. This was an open secret. They did not know why that man came here early in the morning. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. When Ryan heard Roman''s name, he stopped in his tracks. His facial expression suddenly turned cold. He said with a cold expression, "How dare hee here?" "Why don''t I go out and chase him away? Staying here will only hinder you and Madam''s eyes." Jasper knew about the recent turn of incidents very clearly. Roman clearly seemed to be behind the kidnapping of Elena. So letting that mane into the house was dangerous. And the thing he was most worried about was Ryan¡¯s reaction. Jasper was about to walk out, but Ryan unexpectedly said, "Let him in." "Young Master. . . ?" "Don''t worry about it." Ryan said calmly. There were some things that needed an exnation. Moreover, Roman had alreadye here on his own ord. He might as well see what kind of tricks that man was trying to pull. Although Jasper was confused, he didn¡¯t ask any further. He left after hearing what Ryan said and wanted to call Roman in. Roman was sitting in his car and was thinking about whether he should go in or not. However, when he saw Jaspering out of the vi, he knew that Ryan and the others had already known that he was here. If he didn''t go in, he would only make them think that he was afraid of Ryan. When Roman came to the vi, Ryan was already sitting on the sofa leisurely and waiting. "Brother, you have time toe here. Why don''t you think about what you should do outside? After all, you can''t work in the Monor Group now." Hearing Ryan¡¯s sarcasm, Roman was obviously angry. However, he couldn¡¯t vent his anger like before. Roman forced a smile. "I am only here to visit my sister-inw. She should be giving birth soon. I am here to buy some tonics for her." After he finished speaking, he looked around but did not see Elena. Recently, Roman did not see Elena. He did not know if she was already in the hospital. "You still dare to mention my wife!" Blue veins bulged out of Ryan¡¯s forehead as he gritted his teeth. Roman seemed to not notice, Ryan¡¯s abnormal behavior. "Why not? Although you and I weren''t born from the same mother, we were born from the same father. You are my younger brother. This will never change! Your wife is my sister-inw. This can''t be changed." Roman pushed the things in his hand to Ryan. "These things are beneficial to pregnant women. Give her some nourishment." Ryan saw the things that were pushed towards him and instantly threw all those things on the ground. In an instant, the ground was in a mess. "Everyone has the right to give things to her. Only you¡­¡± Ryan pointed the man in front of him and shouted. ¡°Only you, Roman Monor, have no right!!¡± Ryan went forward and grabbed Roman''s cor lifting him up to the sofa, wishing he could burn this man to ashes. ¡°Didn''t you say that you liked her? Didn''t you say that you wanted to take care of Elena back then? Don''t tell me that this is how you like her?" "What are you saying? She''s your wife. How could I possibly take care of her?" Roman''s gaze when he spoke was a little evasive. "Ha! You are truly a hypocrite. You admitted it openly so I admire you for being a man. But I didn''t expect you to go back on your own words. You didn''t even dare to admit what you did!¡± ¡°My wife, your sister-inw, is still lying in bed. My children are born without a mother to take care of them. Are you satisfied with what you saw?" Ryan shouted and pushed Roman back. May be Ryan was truly enraged, he exerted a great force. Roman staggered and directly fell onto the sofa behind him. However, he didn¡¯t seem to care about it. ¡°What did you say?" Roman''s face was full of disbelief, "How is that possible? Didn''t you guys go to Western Europe during this period of time? You didn¡¯t evene for a long time. Did something happen outside?" "It''s already at this time, yet you still dare to y dumb with me. My wife was kidnapped earlier, and the children were born at the ce she was kidnapped. It was because of this incident that she was provoked, and even now, she''s still in a daze.¡± ¡°The murderer behind the scenes is a man with the surname Monor. What else do you have to say?" Ryan gritted his teeth and said hatefully. "No, how is this possible? I will not admit anything that I have never done." Roman shook his head. No wonder he had not seen Elena during this period of time. Roman initially thought that Ryan and Elena might have a conflict but he never even had thought in his dreams that she would be kidnapped. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 A Bottomless Pi Roman thought for a moment and turned to Ryan. "You think I did it? Ryan, although you and I don''t get along, I''m not that crazy! How can I even think of hurting a pregnant woman?¡± ¡°Elena is your wife and my sister-inw. How could I do such a thing? I am not that much of an inhumane!¡± "It''s best not to be you. And if it was you, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ryan had never thought that Roman would have such a day. Furthermore, with Roman''s brain and guts, he would never do such a thing. Roman looked at the furious man in front of him. He knew no matter how many times he exined, Ryan wasn¡¯t going to believe him. So it is best not to pursue it anymore. Roman sat across from the sofa and asked, "How are the children?" Ryan leaned back on the sofa and sneered. "None of your business. If you have nothing else to do, you can leave first. There is no food for you at home." Roman frowned when he heard this. "Can''t you and I talk peacefully?" Roman came today to ask about Elena. He did not think about doing anything else. Previously, Director Jeff had advised him that if he grabbed hold of this matter, he could give Ryan a heavy blow. But Roman did not want to do so. It was not only because of Elena, but also because of the two children. No matter how much he denied, no matter how much he avoided, he couldn¡¯t change the fact that he liked Elena. This was the only reason why he never tried to harm Elena even though he hated Ryan to his cores. "I have nothing to talk about with you." After saying that Ryan didn¡¯t even look at the man in front of him, stood up and walked upstairs. Roman knew that it was useless to exin to Ryan, so he decided not to stay any longer. Since he and Ryan could no longer coexist peacefully, there was no need for him to visit them again and again to please them. ¡­ Roman left Ryan¡¯s vi and went to the Monor Family house. Amanda, who was waiting in the living room, saw that her son had returned. She immediately went forward to pull the door open and let him sit on the sofa. "What''s going on? I heard that Ryan chased you out of Monor Group? Is it true?" Amanda said as she looked around the hall to make sure there was no one else there. That was why she dared to speak so loudly. If Charles was home, she would not dare to speak about thepany''s matters. "Yes." Roman leaned on the sofa and recalled what Ryan had said to him. He did not expect so many things to happen. Amanda stood up excitedly when she heard this. "Why? How can he do this? That''s your father''s company! If he wants to buy it, he has to follow your father''s orders! Why should he chase you out of the Monor family?" "Why not?" Roman looked at his excited mother and said calmly, "Don''t forget that the Monor Group is now under Ryan''s control. Although those people have the intention to support me, they won''t dare to act too brazenly. After all, they are under Ryan''s jurisdiction. Once they shed all pretenses of cordiality, no one will be able to stay in the Hai City anymore." Roman never thought that he would be defeated one day. He thought that he could always be the president. Roman was confident that as long as Ryan came back, he would only be suppressed. However, he did not expect Ryan to have such a powerful backer! Initially, he thought that by letting Ryan and Leonardo work together, they would be able to help the company obtain great benefits. However, he didn''t expect that it would be his biggest mistake. If he knew this would happen, he wouldn''t have let the two of them work together. "I''ll go find your father and ask him to handle this matter. I absolutely can''t let that ingrate Ryan get such a big bargain." Although the two brothers grew up together, they were children of the same father and different mothers. Their temperaments were many times worse. Now that Ryan had just achieved something, he had already chased his own brother out. There was no such thing as this in the world! Amanda couldn¡¯t expect it. Who was Roman? Roman was her one and only son. How could she let her only son be bullied by a bastard like Ryan? After saying this, Amanda was just about to leave when she was stopped by Roman. "Mom, don''t go there and embarrass yourself. This will only make Ryan even more arrogant. You should rest at home first. Let me handle this matter myself. . . I will definitely be able to make a comeback.¡± ¡°Even without the Monor Group, I can still use my own ability to build apany andpete with Ryan. I will not be suppressed by Ryan for the rest of my life!¡± ¡°You said before that although the two of us have the same father, we are not the same mother. So as my mother, you have to let your family help me. As long as I have enough start-up funds, I will definitely be able to defeat Ryan." To Roman, this was indeed a shortcut. Ryan''s mother was different from his own mother. Ryan didn''t have such a powerful mother. If he could obtain the help of his mother''s family, Ryan wouldn''t be able to defeat him no matter what. When Amanda heard Roman¡¯s words, she was stunned for a moment before reacting. She avoided Roman¡¯s gaze and said evasively, "You have no idea what kind of condition your grandmother''s family is in right now. The entire family is going to be defeated by your aunt! Even if I get the support in name, I won''t be able to fork out much money. . ." "How is that possible? I have been reminding you to never interact with aunt again. She is using her family''s power to fill her own hole.¡± ¡°She can do whatever she wants because grandmother doted on her. Now that my grandfather is gone, she has nothing to fear. As her elder sister, don''t let aunt use you anymore." Roman looked at her mother and tried to pursue her. Amanda¡¯s sister, Aurora, was not a good person. Her husband went out to gamble and all of his assets were sold. Now, she wanted to get money from her maternal family to make up for her mistakes. There was no such thing as a good thing in the world. It was a pity that Amanda¡¯s mother doted on her sister too much. She did not hesitate to give up her private property to help Aurora. That woman was not a good person at all! Amanda cast a sidelong nce at her son and her tone was somewhat obscure. "In the future, you do not need to care too much about my family''s matters." "Yes! If you want to help your sister, you can, and I can ignore it. But I also advise you not to use our family''s money to fill that hole in aunt''s house. That is a bottomless hole! No matter how much you help her, it will not be good. It will only make her feel that it is reasonable." Roman looked at Amanda and his tone was somewhat serious. " Alright! Don''t say these useless things anymore. I originally wanted you to move some money from thepany to help your aunt, but now you are chased out by Ryan. . ." Amanda became anxious and blurted out this matter. During this period of time, when she came to knew that Ryan had taken over the Monor Group, she had been having a hard time. She couldn¡¯t keep her emotions stable just now and said something that she shouldn¡¯t have said. When these words fell, Roman instantly stood up and looked at his mother in disbelief. "Mom, what did you say? You actually want to misappropriate public funds? This is against thew! Have you thought about the consequences?¡± ¡°If my father finds out that you''re going to use thepany¡¯s funds illegally, do you really have to make him find a reason to push you out?" Amanda looked at Roman and hurriedly said, ¡°No! You have to do something. You have been the CEO of Monor Group for so long. You must have known some matters, right? As long as we ask about it, we still can get something.¡± To be honest, this matter should have been implemented earlier. Now that the n could not keep up with the changes, her sister was still waiting for her money to save her life. "It¡¯s in the past. It''s impossible for me to change my position now. Ryan is now the CEO of the company. Why would he let me touch thepany''s finances?" Roman shook his head. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother was behaving so unreasonable today. "No, I have to ask Ryan for this money! If he chased you out of thepany, you won''t be able to earn money, and you won''t be able to support your father and me. I have to find him to reason with. Even if your father doesn''t support you, I have to fight for it for you." May be Amanda was too anxious, she herself couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying. Amanda estimated that only this way would she be able to get arge sum of money from Ryan. With this money, she would be able to save her sister''s life. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 You Deserve To Be Kicked Out By Ryan Roman shook his head sadly when he saw how greedy his mother was. "Mom, how can you have such thoughts? Ryan and I are not on good terms now. Why are you making a fuss in thepany? Do you have something on aunt''s hands? So, even if our family is against it, you still have to help her fill that bottomless hole." "Good, good, good, good! I''m not going anymore. But have you found out about the things I asked you to find out? We should start with Elena. We should find a weakness in her. At most we can take her away to threaten Ryan. Maybe this way, we will be able to defeat Ryan." Now that her family had lost all hope, how could she let Ryan go just like that? She would definitely not allow them to have a good time! Roman''s brows were tightly knitted when he heard the name ¡°Elena¡±. He did not know what to say in the face of his mother''s unreasonable request. Now, Ryan did not announce the news of Elena giving birth to the public. And Elena was not in a good state. If his mother knew about this matter, she would definitely never let go of it. "Mom, enough! When did you be like this? How can you even think about hurting a pregnant woman? I knew that you did not have a good personality in the past, but you didn¡¯t do such a thing. Why did you have to be bewitched by aunt?" For the first time, Roman shouted at Amanda. Although he didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Ryan, he didn¡¯t have any enmity with Elena. It was already a big news for him when he knew that Elena was kidnapped before, and now when he heard that his mother also wanted to so the same thing. He became furious. May be Roman was too excited, his voice could be heard all over the living room. "Roman! What was he talking about? No matter what, I am your aunt. How can you talk about me behind my back?! " Unexpectedly, Aurora actually walked down from the stairs. When she heard the conversation between the mother and son, her face revealed displeasure. Roman heard the displeased voice and turned around to look. Seeing this woman actually walk down from his house, Roman was stunned for a moment before turning to Amanda. His eyes stared fixedly at his mother. "Mom, shouldn''t you give me an exnation? Didn''t Dad tell you to stop interacting with this woman? Why did she appear in our house? Don¡¯t tell me that, she asked for money again?" "Roman, you are going against your conscience by saying this. I am your mother''s biological sister. Why can''t Ie to my sister''s house? When you were young, I hugged you and bought you so many delicious and fun things." Aurora said as she came down from the corner of the second floor. She looked around and saw that the fruits on the coffee table were not bad. She picked them up and wiped them with her sleeve and ate without any hesitation. "Sister, this fruit is not bad. Give me some when you leave. Our family is poor now and can''t even afford to buy fruits.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Wave after wave of debt collectors came. I was so annoyed that I came to you to hide. Oh right. . . Have you thought about what I told you earlier?" Aurora raised her head and looked at Amanda with an innocent expression. Aurora did not have the slightest restraint and guilt. If it was someone else, she would felt that this kind of bad thing should not be mentioned publicly. Now, Aurora actually felt that it was something worth being proud of. Looking at Amanda¡¯s attitude, Roman knew that he could not persuade his mother anymore, so he just let the two sisters do whatever they want. He helplessly shook his head. "You two can talk here. I have something to do, so I''ll be leaving first. If Aunty has nothing to do, it''s best to leave before my fatheres back. If my father finds out about this, I''m afraid you won''t have a good ending." "What are you talking about, child? I am your elder. With your attitude, you deserve to be kicked out by Ryan. . ." Aurora wasn¡¯t afraid of anything. She didn¡¯t even think to restrain herself while talking. Aurora''s words reached Roman''s ears, who was about to leave. He suddenly turned his head and shot a cold look at Aurora then strode out of the door. Amanda looked at the situation and knew that it wasn¡¯t going to good, so she stood between the two of them, "Don''t be angry with him. He is still young and insensible! As for what you said, we''ll discuss it later. After all, Roman just came out of thepany." "No matter what, I''m his elder. Talking back like this is disrespectful to the elders! Sis, I have to say that you haven''t improved at all in educating children! Look at my two children. When will they dare to talk back to me?¡± ¡°When you went to my house, when did those two children not greet you with a smile and call you ''aunt''?" Aurora was very angry. She had never suffered such grievance before. She was actually being taught a lesson by a junior here. Amanda helplessly pulled her younger sister''s hand. "Enough, enough. Don''t be angry anymore. I know that your child is obedient and sensible. Our child can''t bepared to him, alright? Stay for dinnerter." "Stay for dinner at your house? If your husbandes back and sees me, won''t he eat me alive? I don''t want to look at other people''s faces for nothing." Aurora did not like Charles at all. She felt that he was used to being arrogant. His eyes had already grown to the top of his head. Aurora''s words made Amandaugh. "Why are you afraid of Charles? No matter what, I am his wife. When hees back, we will call our brother-inw over and let the two of them drink some wine. Once you are happy, you may be able to form a partnership and you will not have to run away.¡± ¡°Look at you. You''ve looked a lot more haggard recently. Our mom is almost 90. You don''t want Mom to worry, right?" Amanda smiled and tried to tter her sister. Aurora finally calmed down. "That''s all we can do. But you have to remind your husband not to mock me. Otherwise, I won''t be happy. When the timees, you won''t be able to defend yourself from gambling and losing money.¡± ¡°Although you''re my sister, I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to keep this secret forever. . ." "Good sister, you''ll have to see how your sister acts! I will tell your brother-inw that although the company is already Ryan''s, we still have some assets. When the timees, we will use it to fill the hole for you. You should also advise brother-inw not to continue gambling and fill the hole like a bottomless hole." "Are you afraid of him? Who is Ryan? And who are you? Even if Ryan isn''t your biological son, he was raised by you. Could it be that you can throw away the favor of raising him? What kind of son is born in this life?" Aurora didn''t have the slightest interest in Ryan. This man was so arrogant and conceited. If it wasn''t for the fact that he still had some use in the Monor family, he would have been chased out long ago. But she didn''t expect that this man would actually chase Roman out today. She didn''t know what kind of despicable means he had used. The two sisters kept chatting. Most of the time, it was Aurora who was talking. Amanda heard it. To put it bluntly, she had a weakness in Aurora''s hands which was why Amanda had no choice but to listen to Aurora''s arrangements. After an unknown amount of time, Charles returned. When he walked in and saw that the room was so lively, he originally thought that there were rtives, but he did not expect to see the person he was most unwilling to see. When Aurora saw Charles return, she immediately stood up and greeted him with a smile, "Aiyo, brother-inw is back." When he heard the word "brother-inw," Charles suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body. When he just got married, he did not feel anything about this sister-inw. Recently, she had be more and more powerful. "Why are you here?" Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 If She Says Something She Shouldn¡¯t Say, We Should Sew Her Mouth Shu Aurora''s smile froze. "What? Brother-inw doesn''t wee me?" "Silly sister, what are you talking about? You are my biological sister and sister''s home is your home. You cane whenever you want." Amanda hurriedly said with a smile and tried to smooth things over. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amanda held her sister''s hand, perhaps to get closer to the rtionship between the two sisters. However, when Charles saw this scene, he felt disgusted. He knew very well what kind of people the two sisters were. Charles put his coat on the rack, sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said casually, "I wonder what business you have with me today? I''ve heard your little sister say before that our family''s temple cannot amodate a great Buddha like her. Why are you interested in this small temple again today?" Knowing that Charles was mocking her, Aurora revealed a ttering smile. "What did brother-inw say? Why would I say such useless words? Today, I am here to see how sister and brother-inw are doing." Aurora touched Amanda, signaling for her to persuade Charles. Amanda lightly coughed. "Charles, there is still some food in the house. I will cookter. Call your brother-inw over too. It''s been a long time since west met." When Charles heard Amanda''s words, he looked at his wife in disbelief. In the past, he had repeatedly reminded Amanda not to interact too much with her younger sister. He did not expect Amanda to be so disobedient. She was still so close to Aurora in private. Did she not know how much money her family had? Charles could turn a blind eye to what happened in the past, but what was happening in the family now? Did this woman not know? If he came back a littleter, all the money at home would have been taken away by this woman! Amanda was shocked by Charles''s cold eyes and instantly took a step back. "You. . . Why are you looking at me? Did I say something wrong?" "You shouldn''t have said anything!" After saying that, Charles got up and walked upstairs. He didn¡¯t want to bother with these scheming sisters anymore. "I told you, your husband doesn''t like us husband and wife at all. I''d better go." Aurora picked up her bag and nned to leave her sister''s house. Instead of being wronged here, she might as well go out and gamble. That way, her mood would be better. She had just opened the door when Ryan coincidentally came into the vi with Xavier and Jasper following him. When Amanda saw Ryaning, her face was full of displeasure. Every time she saw this man, she wanted to strangle him to death. "What are you doing here?" Although she asked, Amanda knew that Ryan came here for two things. One was to show off his power, and the other was to plunder their family''s property. "I came here to find my father to sign the contract to change the legal owner." Ryan looked at the woman who was called his ¡°step-mother¡± and said slowly. When Aurora saw Ryan, she raised her eyebrows and said mockingly, "Yo, isn''t this the second son of Monor family? He didn''t even say anything when he saw his aunt? He really thinks too highly of himself. He doesn''t even put his little aunt in his eyes." Aurora did not like this man from the beginning. She felt that he was too arrogant and overbearing. He was extremely cold and did not put anyone in his eyes. If this man was still a cripple like before, perhaps she would feel morefortable. She did not expect that he had recovered to a normal person. Aurora was so jealous that she went crazy. "If you did not speak, I really would not have seen it." Ryan turned sideways and deliberately knocked the woman away. The two men behind him also bumped into each other. "You. . . Ryan, stop right there! What do you mean? Even if you don''t want to talk to me, there''s no need for you toe down and hit me with your own hands!" Aurora had been humiliated by Roman and Charles before and had been suppressing her anger in her heart. Now that Ryan was here, she found a person to vent it out. "What is it talking about? It''s very dry." Ryan gracefully sat on the sofa and rubbed his ears. Jasper, who was standing behind Ryan, replied. "I don''t know. It sounded like a toad was barking. " "It''s said that only a female toad could make such a sound. It¡¯s very annoying. Director Monor, why don''t we go out and kill her?" Xavier asked for Ryan''s opinion as he spoke. "Ryan, you shameless bastard! You are very capable now, aren''t you? You are just relying on your father''s power. What¡¯s very big in that? You''re still nothing. And your wife! You''re nothing after marrying that slut of Lewis Family!" Aurora was not afraid of anything. Anyway, she had something on Amanda in her hands. This woman could say bad things about anyone, but she shouldn¡¯t have said anything about Elena. Ryan would not forgive her. Xavier and Jasper looked at each other and smiled, "This woman is in trouble." "Who doesn''t? If she says something she shouldn''t say, we should sew her mouth shut." The two man sang together and Amanda immediately reminded Aurora, ¡°Don''t say anymore!¡± Aurora acted as if she did not hear it. She shook off her sister and pointed at Ryan and scolded, "Ryan, let me tell you. Even if you get thepany, so what? You are not as influential as my two sons. You are better than nothing when you marry that unwanted little bitch of Lewis Family who was chased out by her own family members!¡± Ryan coldly looked at the woman who was continuously scolding his wife and nced at Jasper. Jasper immediately understood what he meant. He came in front of Aurora and pped her. A loud and crisp sound could be heard around all over the living room. Aurora, who was pped, was instantly knocked down to the ground. There was a trace of blood at the corner of her mouth. She looked at Ryan in disbelief. "Ryan Monor, are you crazy?" Amanda also did not expect that this man would actually dare to hit her younger sister. "Ryan, you. . . You shameless person, Ryan. . . " Because of being pped, Aurora''s face was swollen like a pig''s head. She was not beautiful and her body was also very bloated. At this moment, her appearance actually increased a trace of joy. ¡°Hahaha. . .¡± Ryan, who was sitting on the sofa, did not give her face andughed. He had just let his man give her a p, and she had already be like this. If he were to do it himself, this woman would definitely not be able to see it. "A person with a cheap mouth will end up with a cheap mouth. If I hear you talking about my wife behind my back again, then it won''t be as simple as just a p!" Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Your Wife Isn¡¯t A Gambling Person? Ryan looked at the woman on the ground, who was in a sorry state. His eyes were extremely sharp and his whole body emitted a cold aura. He looked like a devil who just came out of the hell. "Brother-inw, Charles Monor,e out now! Do you really not care about this matter?" Aurora shouted loudly from the bottom of the building. Charles, who was about to rest, heard the voice and was annoyed. He walked out of his room and stood at the corner of the second floor. "What exactly do you want to do?" However, when Charles saw Ryan, he instantly guessed what was going on. He walked to the first floor and looked at Ryan. "When did youe back?" Charles was much more polite. Probably because the entire Monor family was relying on Ryan, even his tone became gentle. "I just arrived. I didn''t expect there to be such a good show at home." Ryan had a yful expression on his face. Only then Charles remembered that Aurora had called him just now. He frowned and looked impatient. "What do you want? Didn''t I say it just now? I told you to leave quickly." "How can you say that? Aurora is my sister, my biological sister! Are you going to let her go just like that?¡± ¡°When Monor family was in trouble, my brother-inw took out a sum of money to help us. As a person, you should know how to be grateful." Amanda interrupted and retorted Charles. It was fine if Amanda did not mention this matter, but when it came to Charles, his face was filled with impatience. "You still have the face to talk about this matter? They did help us back then, and I will be grateful for it for the rest of my life. But don''t forget how you helped your sister and brother-inw all these years!¡± ¡°Their family is like a bottomless pit for you to throw money into. Don''t you understand?" Usually, he could turn a blind eye to Amanda¡¯s actions, but since they wanted to make this matter public, Charles naturally had a hundred words waiting for them. "Alright! I didn''t expect that your family is all ungrateful people. Amanda, you better remember this. From today onwards, I don''t need a single cent from your family!¡± Aurora said to Amanda and turned to Charles, ¡°Charles, you said I''m gambling? Your wife isn''t a gambling person? Ask her how much money she owes outside!" Aurora felt that there was no need to help her sister to hide anymore. It would be morefortable to say it out loud. If they wanted to continue arguing, Aurora would be happy to say everything. "Aurora, shut up. Didn''t you promise that you will never tell me this matter?" Amanda never would have thought that Aurora would easily say this matter out loud. Back then, she had indeed gambled but she had already paid off her debts. Why should Aurora use this matter to talk about it? Amanda was somewhat anxious and looking at her anxiety, Charles''s face was full of disbelief. He did not think that his wife was also a person who gambled well. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "What did you say? Aurora, tell me again." He could not even defend against his own wife. "Why? You don''t believe me? Back then, she wanted to gamble, so she took me to that ce. Now that she has returned the money, I have to face such a huge hole. There is no such thing as this in the world! Let me tell you, even if you don''t help me with this money, I still have a way to return it!" Finishing, Aurora angrily took her things and left without turning back. The heavy sound of the door closing could be heard. Amanda carefully raised her head to look at Charles. "Listen to my exnation. Actually this matter. . . Is my younger sister, my younger sister, she. . . " "Your sister forced you to gamble? She took your money and brought you to bet? You still have the face to bargain with me here? Amanda, I never believed that you were a bad woman in the past, but how could you do something like gambling? Did you forget how Jonathan almost lost the Lewis family''s company?¡± ¡°If it wasn''t for Ryan lending him money, we wouldn''t have known how the Lewis Group would be doing right now. How dare you participate in that kind of bet? Speak! How much did you lose to our family?" Charles originally thought that his wife was only using the family''s property to support his younger sister and brother-inw. He did not expect that she would also participate in the gambling. What good would it be to be involved with a woman like Aurora? Why did this woman not understand? Why did she not understand! Amanda instantly knelt on the ground and hugged Charles''s thigh, "It''s not what you think. I don''t have that intention. I just couldn''t hold it in for a moment before gambling. Trust me. . . That was my first gambling. There will definitely not be a next time. I beg you. . . Please don''t kick me out." "I''m asking you now, how much did you lose to our family?" Charles could not get angry anymore. He had always hated Aurora and her husband for gambling outside. He did not expect his wife to be such a person. Author Note: Dear readers, thank you so much for reading my books. I really appreciate your love and support. Due to some personal problems I am unable to update regrly sometimes. I apologize for my dy. I hope you guys don''t mind it. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 One Hundred Million Amanda lowered her head, not knowing what to say. "Speak. I will give you a chance to say it now. If I find out how much you lost outside, I will divorce you immediately." "One. . . One hundred million. . ." Amanda said slowly. "What did you say? One hundred million?" Charles was really shocked. How much family property did their family have? They had actually lost one hundred million to this woman! If it wasn''t for the fact that she was forced, perhaps this woman wouldn''t have told him about it. Bang! Charles pped Amanda''s face fiercely. "Why did I marry a prodigal woman like you? I thought you were a girl from a big family who could shoulder the responsibility of being the mistress of the family. I never thought that you would be so muddle-headed that you would even dare to be tainted by gambling." Due to the sudden and forceful p, Amanda fell onto the ground. Seeing Charles so angry, she instantly cried. After all, the current situation was far from her original intention of earning more pocket money. "Charles, I was wrong. I was really wrong. I will never do this again. Please give me a chance. Give me a chance to change myself." Amanda was crying on the ground. The people on the side did not even dare to breathe loudly. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ryan, who was sitting on the sofa, looked coldly at the scene in front of him and turned to Charles, "Dad, I just came to sign the contract. I am not interested and have extra time to listen to you deal with these ugly things here." After Ryan said that, Jasper handed the contract in his hand to Charles. When she saw the words "transfer of the ownership¡±, Amanda instantly stood up and shouted, ¡°You can''t sign it, I don''t agree. What do you want me to do after signing it? How can our Roman live? Is our family going to have a hard time living?" Transfer the entire Monor Group to Ryan? She couldn¡¯t let this happen! "Why are you messing around here again? Ryan has already bought thepany with arge sum of money. If you keep pestering me like this, don''t me me for being merciless." "I''m messing around? What am I messing around for? Charles Monor, have you ever thought about Roman? I''m afraid you only care about that little slut in your heart! At that time, I was still carrying your child, and you brought this bastard back! Charles Monor, do you have a heart or not? Have you forgotten how you begged my family and begged me to marry you? Now that I think about it, if that b * tch was willing to be with you at that time, there wouldn''t be a ce for me and my son in the Monor family today!" Hearing his mother was mentioned and how Amanda was scolding his mother, Ryan¡¯s nerves were tensed up. No matter how much he disliked his mother, he would never allow anyone to insult his mother. Ryan¡¯s face went deadly cold as he stared at the woman in front of him. However, there was a man who was even more angry them him. Blue veins bulged on Charles¡¯s forehead as he pointed at Amanda. ¡°Amanda, don''t push me too far! I will tell you that what happened back then had nothing to do with anyone. Even if it was my fault, you don''t have to me others. As for me, I am just pursuing my own love without caring about my own safety and I don¡¯t regret it!¡± Hearing Charles say these words, Ryan shook his head helplessly. He could only secretly rejoice that fortunately he and Roman were not like Charles, shamelessly boasting about their mistakes. Ryan stood up and caressed the folds of his suit as he spoke to his father, "I don''t want to talk about the contract anymore. Just sign it as soon as possible and give it to me. In the future, you don''t have to worry about thepany anymore.¡± After finished his words, Ryan turned to the angry woman in front of him, ¡°By the way, Auntie, if you want Roman to work in thepany. . . You cane to the Monor Group to find me. After all, as a younger brother, I can''t force my big brother into a desperate situation, right?" After saying that, Ryan gave an ironic smile and left with the two of them. Charles was still holding the contract in his hand as looked at the retracting figure in a daze. While he was still in a daze, Amanda grabbed the contract and tore it into pieces. When Charles came back to his senses and wanted to snatch it back, he found that it was already too late. He immediately roared in anger, "Amanda, are you crazy? Look at yourself. You are no longer as gentle and refined as before. You are simply a shrew!" He had never thought that the girl from the noble family and the shrew who had no image to speak of were the same person. Had she really been forced into a corner? Or was it that the "youngdy from a respectable family" was just a mask that she had used to disguise herself in front of others? Amandaughed crazily when she heard these words. "How did I be like this? I was forced by you. You father and son colluded with each other and hisme legs were probably just a show you made in front of thepany!" Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Chapter 242 His Mother Has Returned Charles could only shake his head helplessly when he saw Amanda''s crazy look. Amanda continued to laugh. Her crazy look seemed to have been greatly stimted. Amanda sat on the sofa and looked at Charles. "Charles, let me tell you. What my Roman can''t get, even if it is destroyed, I will not let it fall into the hands of that bastard." Seeing her crazy look, Charles did not want to exin anything. He looked at her coldly. "You want the company? You don''t even need to see if you have the ability to keep thepany." After saying that, Charles mmed the door and left. Amanda sat on the sofa in the living room and cried. The years of hard work that she had put in seemed like a joke at this moment. ¡­ Ryan returned to his vi and opened the door as usual. Just then, he saw a woman sitting gracefully with her legs crossed in the living room. Ryan was stunned for a few seconds beforeing back to his senses. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Why are you here?" "I have never seen you before. You can actually tell who I am. It seems like you have been asking about me a lot and editing my photos outside." As she spoke, the woman nced at him and took a light puff of the cigarette in her hand. Ryan walked over and took the cigarette from the woman''s hand. He put it out in the urn and said, "I don¡¯t like the smell of smoke." The woman looked at her empty hand and then looked at the young man in front of her. She had to admit that even heavens would be jealous of his looks. "Where are my grandsons and granddaughter? And your wife, Elena. I want to see what kind of woman she is to make you so fascinated." As she spoke, La casually looked around the house. She had been here for so long and had not seen that so-called "daughter-inw." Ryan sat on the sofa. Although he had fantasized about meeting his ¡°birth mother¡± countless times, now that he had truly met her, there was not a trace of joy in his heart. His heart was as calm as the lake water, and there was not a single ripple. "Why were you so excited when you see my photos in the past? Now that you see me in person, it seems like you don''t know me." La teased the man in front of her. To be honest, she had never felt that having a child was very interesting in the past. Now that she saw her son''s silent appearance, La felt that it was very interesting. La had to admit that she somewhat regretted not taking this child away back then. If Ryan was by her side, perhaps he would be even more outstanding than now. "I don''t have time to chat with you here. If you have something to say, just say it. If there''s nothing else, just go back!" Ryan sat at the side, deep in thought. He didn''t know what his wife would think when she saw this uninvited guest. If Elena was stimted by La, her condition would be even worse. La did not care what he was thinking and just casually sized up the vi. It had to be said that her son''s eyesight was still good. "I heard that thepany has already been purchased by you. What other troubles do you have recently?" Ryan looked at the extinguished cigarette in front of him. He was silent for a few seconds before saying in a low voice, "Elena''s current situation is not very good." "Hmm?" La was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She usually did not stay in the country so she naturally did not know what exactly happened. Ryan stood up and looked at his mother. His tone carried a trace of sadness. ¡°Come with me.¡± He then brought La upstairs. When Ryan opened the door, he saw Elena sitting on the bed and staring nkly outside. Even if someone came, there was no reaction. "What happened to her?" Looking at the motionless woman sitting on the bed, La frowned, not knowing what exactly happened. Ryan closed the door gently and stood in front of the bedroom. "She was kidnapped when she was pregnant. She was locked up for two days and two nights. She panicked and gave birth in the warehouse. She was already like this when she was rescued." Every time he thought of his wife''s situation, he only hated himself for not being able to protect her well. Seeing that his wife could not even recognize him, Ryan felt as if a knife had been twisted in his heart. After listening Ryan¡¯s exnation and looking at Elena like this, La suddenly remembered the time when she was carrying Ryan. Although she was the only one present when she gave birth to him in the hospital, her situation was still much better than Elena''s. "I will go in and take a look." After that, she opened the door and went in. La walked in and looked at the lifeless and pale woman in front of her. She reached out and pulled the nket, "What are you looking at?" Elena did not have any reaction and continued to immerse herself in her own world. La turned back to look at her son, "Where is the children?" It was probably because she heard the word children, Elena turned around in an instant and pulled La''s hand, "Children? Did you see my children? They are very obedient, right?" Elena held La''s hand and her face revealed a happy smile that she had not seen for a long time. She was apletely different person from that dumbstruck look just now. La felt that the child might be able to cheer Elena up. So she turned to Ryan, ¡°Go and bring the two of them here.¡± Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Recovered Long Ago Ryan looked at his mother who was ordering him and his wife who was grabbing his mother¡¯s hand, then finally turned around to bring two children back. La held Elena¡¯s hand and patiently tried to coax her. "Think about your two good kids. They''re still so young. They are so obedient. Don¡¯t you want to live with them? So you have to get better, right?¡± Sometimes, words are more powerful than any kind of medicine or treatment. The next second when La was about to say something again, Ryan appeared at the door. He was holding a little child in his arms and behind him was a maid, who was holding another child. When La saw his son bring two children here, her usual calm and indifferent eyes were filled with an unspeakable excitement and joy. Ryan came to the bedside and carefully put the two children on the bed. Before he could ask his mother what she was doing, he noticed she was indicating him to go out. Although reluctant, Ryan still lifted his foot and went out of the room. Even though, he hadn¡¯t met his mother ever before, he knew her personality very much. La would never harm his wife and children so he didn¡¯t need to care about this. However, what he cared at this moment was Elena¡¯s reaction. Elena had never met La before. If she got stimted again¡­ Ryan sighed and went downstairs. After the door was closed, La carefully looked at the two little figures on the bed. She left Ryan when he was too young. But she still remembered his little appearance. Now looking at the two children in front of her, she remembered her son¡¯s appearance when he was born. They looked exactly like their father. La looked at the two children then turned to Elena, ¡°They are your children. Look, how small they are. If they didn¡¯t get their mother¡¯s care at this age, what do you think will happen?¡± Elena slowly lowered her head and did not say anything but she kept staring at the two little figures on the bed. As if she was recalling something, the corner of her mouth raised slightly. Then, she frowned again. She looked frustrated and her eyes were filled withplicated emotions. It was as if she was fighting with her own self. La, who had years of experience, could read people¡¯s face at a nce. Seeing her like this, La faintly felt that Elena had actually recovered a long time ago. She was just pretending to be sick, perhaps she was avoiding something. Thinking of this, La grabbed Elena''s arm, "Actually your illness has already recovered, right? All along, you have been pretending, right?" Elena was stunned when she was actually discovered. Then her eyes were immediately filled with tears. She cried hard. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "I am just afraid, as if I am cursed. As long as I am with Ryan, it will always bring him trouble. One by one, things happen. Ryan is tired. I have had enough." Actually, Elena had recovered that day, when she saw Ryan in wheelchair. After that, when she told him everything what happened that day, she suddenly remembered the words of the kidnappers: As long as she was with Ryan, Ryan would have a fatal weakness. And they could easily take advantage of it. So even though she remembered everything, she pretended to be silly to avoid suspicion. But Elena didn¡¯t expect to be discovered by the woman in front of her. La looked at the thin and weak Elena in front of her and heard her reveal the things that were buried in her heart. She sighed and held her hand. "Have you thought about what kind of existence you are to Ryan? Have you thought about your children? You are a family, what is there that you can''t face together? If something really happens to you, what will Ryan do by himself? What will happen to him?" La thought about Ryan and Elena and hoped that they could figure it out sooner. Although La had never met with Elena before, she much or less heard about this daughter-inw. Elena was with Ryan when he was still pretending to be a cripple. So it could be seen that her feeling towards Ryan was pure. So La hoped that they could live their lives happily. Elena heard these words and finally lifted her head to look at the woman in front of her. Although she was a middle aged woman, she was very pretty. And she somewhat looked like Ryan. Although Ryan had told Elena that Amanda was not his biological mother, he never mentioned anything about La in front of Elena. So Elena had no impression of La. La noticed the surprise in Elena¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°I am La, Ryan¡¯s mother. I just came to see you guys for a while before I return.¡± What made Elena even more surprised was that this woman in front of her was actually Ryan''s biological mother. She was loss of words for a moment. Elena did have an embarrassed look on her face. Her lie was discovered so thoroughly in front of Ryan¡¯s mother which made her a little awkward. Elena went down and put on her shoes. "I am sorry. I will work hard to pull myself together with the children and Ryan to face problems together." Now she thought about it, she felt La was indeed right. During this period of time, she noticed how much Ryan care about her and loved her. He spared no effort to bring her back. This made Elena both touched and sad. Ryan could do so much for her but she in the return could only bring him a lot of trouble. That¡¯s why she deliberately avoided Ryan and pretended to be crazy. But La¡¯s words woke her up from her misunderstanding. Only by holding each other¡¯s hand and supporting each other, they could ovee all their difficulties. "You! You should have done this a long time ago. You had made Ryan very anxious during this period of time." Elena lowered her head again. ¡°I am sorry.¡± La sighed and pulled Elena down from upstairs. Recently, Elena did not have a good meal or rest. Herplexion was very bad and she had also lost a lot of weight. Ryan was waiting anxiously at downstairs for a long time. He didn¡¯t know what La was talking to Elena but he only hoped that Elena would not be stimted. Just as he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and was about to go upstairs, Ryan saw his wifee down. Ryan was stunned for a moment before he rushed forward to hug her tightly. "It will be fine. Everything will be fine. Don¡¯t worry, I will make everything fine." Elena listened to Ryan''s words and her hands tightly gripped the corners of his clothes. She kept sobbing softly in his arms. "I am sorry. I made you worry.¡± When Ryan heard her words, he realized that she finally woke up from her daze. Ryan hugged her even more tightly. ¡°No! I am sorry. It was me who couldn¡¯t take care of you. But it''s all in the past now. In the future, our family will live a good life." La stood by the side and watched the two of them tightly hugging each other. Seeing her son and daughter-inw opening their hearts to each other, she felt much more relieved in her heart. After so many years, the guilt she felt towards her son was also much less. By the time the couple finally came to the reality and reacted, La had already left quietly. Elena looked at the door closed door and . "It was not easy for you guys to meet once. Now that she has left again, I don''t know when the next time we meet." Ryan shook his head and sat on the sofa with Elena in his arms. "It''s okay. She wille back sooner orter." If not for Charles deceiving her, La would not have been reduced to a third party who interfered in other people''s marriage and even implicated her own son. It was no longer meaningful to criticize others for being right or wrong. Since La finally took the initiative to show herself in front of him, he believed that she would again come to him. It was just a matter of time. "Ryan, do you still me her in your heart now?" Elena lifted her head and looked at the man. "Actually, I have never really med her! She is just another pitiful person like me. Furthermore, she risked her life to bring me into this world. Otherwise, how could I have met you, the crystallization of our love?" After saying that, Ryan smiled and gently pecked Elena''s lips. "Alright, let''s not talk about those annoying things anymore. You have been seriously ill, and now you arepletely cured." Ryan looked at Elena''s face, which had just recovered from her serious illness. He reached out his hand and touched her cheek with a heartache. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Ian And Rayna On the other side, La walked out and sat in a car at the corner of the street. She was also unable to calm down for a long time. After getting into the car, she did not let the driver drive. She just lowered her head and allowed tears to flow out of her eyes to wet the silk handkerchief in her hand. When the driver saw La like this, he asked with concern, "Madam, what''s wrong?" "Nothing." La waved her hand. She thought that she could control her emotions, but in the end, she overestimated herself. The driver started the car and tried to persuade her in a low voice. "Madam, you don''t have to be too sad. Isn''t Young Master living well? He has grown up now. He will definitely understand your difficulties back then." All these years, La had raised the wall of her heart high up, blocking everyone who wanted toe in. At the same time, she had also trapped herself in the same ce all by herself. If not for the news of Ryan being injured five years ago, she would not have rushed over from Western Europe. However, when she really wanted to meet him, La began to hesitate again. She did not know how to face the son and family that she had been thinking about day and night. "Madam, where should we head to?" "Drive to the airport first. When the matters in Western Europe are settled, I wille back and see them!" Through the mirror in the car, La looked at the wrinkles at the corner of the eye and a few strands of hair that were half ck and half white. She felt that many years had passed in a sh. She was no longer that young and ignorant girl. ¡­ After Elena and Ryan settled their emotions, the nanny carried the children over. The two children were chubby and round. They were bulging. Anyone who saw them liked them. "Give them to me." Elena carried both of them in her arms and her mood immediately became better. During this period of time, she had been sick and did not have time to properly apany her children. Unknowingly, the two little fellows had already grown up a circle and were putting a heavy weight in her arms. "Our son and daughter are like you. When they grow up, they will definitely be as beautiful as you." Ryan hugged the three of them with a satisfied smile on his face. "Of course." Elena was very happy and passed her son to Ryan, "You can hug him too." Ryan carried his little son from Elena and held him in his arms. It was unknown if the little fellow recognized him, he smiled faintly and kept moving his little legs and arms. Ryan smiled when he saw his son¡¯s reaction. "How is Mrs. Baker?" Elena held her daughter carefully and asked. When she was kidnapped previously, Mrs. Baker''s head was also broken by someone and now she did not know how she recovered. "The situation is not good." Ryan frowned slightly, "Her head is injured and there is arge blood stasis at the back of her head. There is still need for follow-up treatment. I do not know when she will recover. " "It''s all my fault." Elena felt a little guilty. "If it wasn''t for me, she wouldn''t have been injured like this. I want to go to the hospital to take a look at Mrs. Baker." At that time, in order to save her, Mrs. Baker fought with those bad guys by herself. Her entire body was covered in blood and it frightened people. "Don''t worry. I have already arranged for someone to take care of Mrs. Baker. She will be fine. Your body has not recovered yet. When you are better, I will apany you to the hospital." Ryan paused for a moment. "By the way, I have good news to tell you." "What?" Elena perked up and looked at him. "Yesterday, the doctor said that your mother woke up once at night." He originally wanted to tell her immediately, but considering that she was also recovering, he dyed until now to tell her. When Elena heard this news, her eyes immediately widened. Because she was carrying her daughter in her arms, she could only try her best to keep her voice calm, "Really? Is what you said true? Is my mother really awake?" She was so excited that she started to speak incoherently. Her mother had been lying on the hospital bed for so long, and now she finally woke up. This was the best news she had heard during this period of time. "Don''t get too excited. The doctor is currently observing. If there is any news, he will tell me immediately. Take care of your body first, then I will take you to the hospital to take a look. I believe that your mother will definitely get better as soon as possible." ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Elena lowered her eyes and looked at her little daughter in her arms. After the incident, it was her first time holding the two children like this. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Strangely, the two children were very obedient. They might have known that their mother and father had reunited after a long time, they kept quite from beginning to end. Ryan held his son in one hand and wrapped his other hand around Elena¡¯s slim waist, making her lean on him. He kissed lightly on her forehead and said with a smile. ¡°Our children are so big but unfortunately they don¡¯t have a name yet. What should we call them?¡± Before the twins were born, he had a longing to name his children. After that a series of incidents happened one after another making him both mentally and physically exhausted. So he basically didn¡¯t think of any names. Hearing his words, Elena lowered her head to look at these two little fellows. He was right. The children were growing day by day and they needed a name. Elena was silent for a moment before rising her head to look at Ryan. She said with a smile. ¡°Actually I have thought of their names long ago.¡± When she was pretending to be ¡°silly¡±, she actually had a lot of time to think about many things. So naturally she had thought about the names of the twins quite a time ago. Listening this, Ryan frowned. ¡°Long ago?¡± Elena lowered her head to conceal her emotions and nodded her head. Ryan didn¡¯t think too much about it as he thought she might have decided the name before their birth. He asked somewhat curiously, ¡°Then what are their names?¡± Elena¡¯s eyes shined like stars when she looked at their children. She smiled happily. ¡°Our son¡¯s name is Ian and our daughter¡¯s name is Rayna.¡± ¡°Ian and Rayna¡­¡± Ryan muttered the two names softly and then suddenly turned to look at her, ¡°Isn¡¯t it thebination of our names?¡± Yes, Elena and Ryan became Ian and Ryan and Elena became Rayna! Elena nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, I want to give them a name which resembled the two of us. Do you like the names?¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s the name my wife gave. How can I have the courage to deny it?¡± Ryan said happily, ¡°I really liked the names.¡± Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 A Leopard In Sheep¡¯S Attire After carrying the two children for some time, the two little fellows became drowsy and began to sleep. Ryan got someone to carry the children away. "Thank you, Ryan. Thank you. I''m really happy. If not for you, my mother wouldn¡¯t have been saved.¡± After hearing her mother¡¯s news, Elena was so excited that she was sitting and feeling restless. "Do we need to thank each other? It should be me thanking you. You fulfilled my life and gave birth to my children. Elena, thank you so much!¡± Ryan said these words from the bottom of his heart. He really couldn¡¯t imagine his life without her. ¡°I will apany you upstairs to rest for a while." After saying that, Ryan helped Elena up the stairs. Elena''s mood was greatly lifted and down today. First her encounter with La, then her mother¡¯s things, she was so tired that she fell asleep very quickly. After sometimes, the maid knocked on the door of the bedroom. Ryan walked out and frowned. He reminded her with an unhappy expression, "Madam just fell asleep. In the future, knock on the door lightly." He didn¡¯t want anyone or anything to disturb his wife¡¯s rest. The maid lowered her head and said timidly, "Sir, someone is looking for you outside." "Just say that I am not here." Ryan didn¡¯t want to be bothered by anyone. The only thing he wanted was to go back to his room to apany the sleeping Elena. So he asked the maid to send the person away without asking who he was. "Ryan, it has been so long since west saw each other. Have you forgotten about me?" Suddenly, a mocking voice came from downstairs. Ryan immediately recognized who it was when he heard the voice. He could not refuse anymore and closed the bedroom door quietly and walked down the stairs. The man who spoke earlier sat on the sofa with his legs crossed. He looked like a delinquent teenager. He chased Ryan from Western Europe to China. He was like a vengeful spirit that kept pestering Ryan. Now Ryan was not in the mood, and he was toozy to continue pestering him. "What are you doing here?" Ryan looked at the man who was sitting on the sofa leisurely and asked with a cold voice. Spencer stood up and put the half-eaten fruit on the coffee table. Looking at the cold face of the man in front of him, his lips curled up into a mocking smile. "Why are you putting on a stinky face? We are old friends. Aren¡¯t you happy to see me?¡± Spencer¡¯s tone carried a hint of provocation as he continued, ¡°I really thought that you have forgotten me. That¡¯s why I came to see you. Don¡¯t itell me that, you don''t even have a cup of tea at home?" "You came to my house to drink tea?" Ryan waved his hand and asked the maid to make tea. Spencer wanted tough when he saw Ryan''s calm and collected look. "Ryan, your acting skills are really not bad. You almost fooled me. If I hadn¡¯t known you and hadn¡¯t seen your ability in business, I would really suggest you to join into the entertainment industry. I thought you were a cripple pretending to be a tiger to eat a pig. So I felt sorry for you. But it turned out that you were actually a leopard in sheep¡¯s attire!¡± At the end of his sentence, Spencer said with gritted teeth. He was really fooled by the man in front of him. ¡°Didn''t you pretend to be a kind person and abduct little girls outside?" Ryan retorted with a cold voice. He couldn¡¯t stand Spencer¡¯s self-righteous attitude. Nowadays, most of the people who swindled little girls were miserable. They pretended to be handsome and had money, but Spencer was different. It was rare for him to pretend to be kind. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Heh! My situation is different from yours. Seriously, you fired Roman? Are you sure you can drag Roman into this?" Ryan nced at him. His lips lifted upwards, making a beautiful arc. "Since when has Director Foster started to be interested in my family''s matters? Since you are so concerned about Roman, why don''t you greet him personally?" "As a friend, I am only asking you a question. You don''t have to be so wary of me, right?" Spencer was a little unhappy. He wanted to have a talk with Ryan but Ryan always treated him like some disease not wanting to get involved. Ryan was also unhappy. From the beginning, he didn¡¯t like this man. And Spencer also tried to get close to Elena to deal with him. This made him even more dissatisfied with this man. Fortunately, the maid brought tea over at this time. Ryan raised his chin and said, "Didn''t you want tea? Drink it.¡± Spencer reached out to get the tea cup, when he heard Ryan say, "Finish drinking and get lost." Chapter 246 Chapter 246 Chapter 246 My Daughter Is Allergic To You The atmosphere in the living room became a little awkward. Both men stared at each other without saying anything. It was like a cold war going on between them. ¡°Waa¡­¡± Suddenly there was a sound of a child crying could be heard by which the silence was broken. Hearing the crying sound Spencer stood up quickly and stared at Ryan in disbelief. "Elena. . . Gave birth?" "I have no obligation to tell you." Ryan said coldly, turned around and went upstairs. After entering the baby room, Ryan saw that his daughter had woken up and now crying. He quickly went there was took the baby out of the cot. He then looked at the other cot where his son was. Strangely even after his sister¡¯s loud cries, this little fellow was still sleeping peacefully as if he didn¡¯t hear anything. Ryan smiled and took his daughter out of the room, and carried her downstairs. Elena was sleeping. If she heard baby¡¯s cry, she would probably woke up what he didn¡¯t want. Spencer was stunned as he watched Ryan carry the baby back to the sofa and sat with the baby in his arms. Ryanpletely ignored the man who was standing in a daze in front of him. His only focus was on his daughter and wanted to make his daughterugh. This scene was very warm, but it made Spencer feel very ufortable. Finally, Spencer was in a deadlock for a while, and he couldn''t help but want to get closer to see the baby''s appearance. "Mr. Foster, why aren''t you leaving yet?" Ryan raised his head and smiledcently. "Don''t tell me you''re treating this ce as your own home?" Spencer, who was still curious to see the baby, had a gloomy expression on his face. "Ryan, you. . . You did it on purpose!" Ryan clearly wanted to show off and make him ufortable and jealous. "Yes, I did it on purpose. You should leave quickly. My daughter is allergic to you." After saying that, Ryan picked up the little toy on the coffee table and yed with his daughter. The little girl was very cooperative. Sheughed happily and her happyughter filled the living room. Spencer''s heart was filled with jealousy when he saw the scene in front of him. Finally he couldn¡¯t help anymore and suddenly went forward and snatched the little girl from Ryan''s arms. Ryan''s eyes turned cold. "What are you doing?" Spencer did not answer. He took a step back and lowered his head to look at the little thing in his arms. She was like a little pink bird. Big ck eyes, sharp nose, pinky lips and chubby cheeks, her face was very cute. She was so beautiful from such a young age, so he wondered how beautiful she would be when she grew up. This little girl would definitely be a rare beauty. Looking such a cute girl, Spencer¡¯s heart filled with jealousy. He was really envious of Ryan, envious of his luck. "Spencer, let go of my daughter!" Ryan said coldly but did not dare to go up and snatch the child back. He was afraid that the fight between two men would scare his daughter. He was also afraid that his daughter might identally fall. "I won''t let go." Spencer smirked at Ryan then looked at the little girl. He made a face and continued teasing the little girl. But unexpectedly the little girl suddenly burst into tears. This time, Spencer did not know what to do. He did not have the experience of coaxing children and was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, Ryan hurriedly came over to carry his daughter back but Spencer took a step back, avoiding Ryan¡¯s hand. Ryan looked at his hand with was still in air and trembled with anger. ¡°Spencer! Give my daughter back!¡± Spencer didn¡¯t respond to Ryan and kept swing the child in his hands hoping to stop the child from crying. But maybe this little fellow was scared by Spencer, she didn¡¯t stop crying at all and kept crying loudly. At this time, Elena, who was resting upstairs, was also woken up by the child''s crying and hurriedly went downstairs. Seeing Spencer, Elena was stunned for a moment. "Mr. Spencer, why are you here?" It had been a long time since they had met since thest time they had met. "Miss Elena, long time no see." Spencer held the child in a panic. He greeted Elena and wanted to stop the little guy from crying. Perhaps it was because she heard her mother''s voice, but the little girl in Spencer''s arms actually stopped crying and quietened down. Elena walked over and carried the child from Spencer¡¯s arms. The little girl cried too loudly before, so her little chubby face was totally red. Elena held the baby tightly in her arms to calm her down. "Quickly sit down. I will carry the child. You are a guest. How can I have the nerve to let you coax the child?" Elena smiled and invited Spencer warmly. Spencer was somewhat embarrassed because he couldn¡¯t coax the baby down. "Has the child been named?" Spencer slowly asked. "Not long ago." Elena replied with a smile, "There have been a lot of things going on recently. Ryan and I are both very busy. We hadn''t had the time to give names before. But we just named them recently. Our son is called Ian and our daughter is called Rayna." "It sounds good." For some reason, Spencer felt that his heart was empty. "Cough cough, I. . . Actually, I still have some matters to attend to, so I''ll go back first. When the children are a full month old, you must inform me. There''s still a hundred-year-old banquet, so I''ll definitelye and take a breather." "Okay. . . " Elena wanted to thank him, but was interrupted by Ryan''s voice. "Since Mr. Foster is busy, there is no need to rush over." Ryan did not treat him well. He did not care about what Spencer would think. It was best not to show up if he didn''t like someone. Spencer wasn''t angry when he heard Ryan¡¯s rude words. Instead he smiled faintly, "Since Mr. Monor is so enthusiastic, if I don''te, wouldn''t I be letting down these two little fellows? Don''t worry, I will be there in time." After saying that, he turned around and left without looking at Ryan''s expression. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Spencer¡¯s retracting back, Elena turned to look at Ryan in confusion. "You had a fight with him? Why do I feel that there is something wrong with what the two of you are saying?" "No." Ryan said vaguely, "This man is like a fly, annoying people everywhere. Don''t bother with him in the future." Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 If I Say Yes, Will You Give Yourself To Me? The next morning, Elena received a call from Freya. Elena was a little surprised. She and Freya shared a good rtionship before. But after her kidnapping, it had been a long time since she had talked with Freya. "Sister Freya." "Elena, I heard that you gave birth to a boy and a girl. Congrattions." Freya''s voice was filled with joy. She always treated Elena as her good friend. So when she heard about the good news, she couldn¡¯t wait to call and congratte.¡± "Thank you." "Actually we haven¡¯t met with each other for a long time. How about it? Henry and I will bring our son over to see his little brother and sisterter." Freya said with a smile. Elena was overjoyed after hearing it. "That''s great." Henry and Freya''s child were already one year old and was at the stage of learning how to speak. In the future, he could also apany her children. "Alright, we''ll meet in a while." The two of them did not exchange much pleasantries. After hanging up the phone, Elena immediately sent the servants to prepare the things. Ryan had just walked from the door when he smelled the fragrance of the food. He followed the aroma and went to the kitchen in big strides. In the kitchen, he saw a busy figure walking back and forth. Looking at the slim figure, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but walk over and held Elena from behind. He buried his head in her neck and inhaled her unique smell. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elena, who was cutting vegetables, was shocked when she was suddenly hugged. But when she smelled the familiar manly fragrance, she knew who it was. Elena put down the things in her hands and turned around. "You are back." Ryan looked at the woman for few seconds then buried his head in Elena''s chest. "You finally know how to feel sorry for your husband?" As he spoke, his big hands started to move randomly around her body touching her sensitive parts. Elena immediately pushed the man away. "Stop messing around. We are in the kitchen. And Henry and Freya wille overter." Looking at his expression, Elena knew that if she didn¡¯t stop him in time, he would start behaving even more shamelessly. After that Elena ignored Ryan and continued with her cooking. Ryan knew that Freya was one of Elena''s few friends in Hai City. With her around, Elena''s mood would be more cheerful. But even though, he couldn¡¯t help but be a little jealous. ¡°Look at you. You are so happy because your friend ising. But you don¡¯t think about me at all. Where do you put me, your husband, in your heart?¡± Although Ryan seemed to be calm, but his tone carried a deep grievance. Elena heard his words and turned around to look at his face. Looking at his cute expression, she couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. ¡°Ryan, are you jealous?¡± Ryan¡¯s face turned red when his thoughts were discovered in front of Elena. In the next second, Ryan picked up Elena, who was stillughing and put her on the kitchen cab. He bent down to match his height with her height and looked straight into her eyes. ¡°If I say yes, will you give yourself to me?¡± As he spoke, he buried his face into her neck and kissed her. Elena was shocked by Ryan¡¯s sudden action and sucked a deep breath. Her heartbeat fastened as she tightly clutched Ryan¡¯s shoulder. At this moment, she was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do. Ryan originally only wanted to tease a little. However, just her fragrance could turn him on. His body had already started to react and his breath also had be rapid. The desire which he had been surpassing for a long time burst in his veins making him insane. Elena could feel the dangerous signalsing from the man¡¯s body. Her heart was also beating rapidly and her breath also became messy. However, she still kept her sanity. They were still in the kitchen! Anybody coulde at any time. No! Absolutely not! Elena calmed herself down a little and held Ryan lightly. Her voice was very soft. ¡°Ryan, there will be guesting afterwards. Don¡¯t mess around.¡± Ryan, who was already filled with lust, tried his best to calm himself down. His forehead was covered with sweat and his lower body was as hard as a rock. However, he didn¡¯t do anything overboard. He just held her tightly as if only she could calm her down. After a while, he reluctantly let go of her and kissed her forehead. ¡°I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± After that, he strode out of the kitchen. Looking at the retracting figure, Elena let out a sigh of relief. She was really scared that Ryan would do something. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Friends Gathering When the food was ready, the sound of knocking could be heard from outside. Elena put the dishes she had prepared on the dining table and ran over to open the door. When she saw Freya, she immediately went forward to hug her, "Freya, you are finally here." Ryan also followed his wife closely. When he saw Henry and Freya, he revealed a rare smile. ¡°You guys are here. If you were a little bitte, my wife would have gone outside to find you guys.¡± "There was a traffic jam on the road, so we came a littlete." Henry went forward and patted Ryan¡¯s shoulder as greeting. "It''s nothing. Quicklye in and take a seat." Elena invited them warmly. Freya and Henry walked in together with a smile. After the four of them sat together on the sofa, Elena cut the fruit and handed it to Freya''s son. ¡°Auntie has good food here. Do you want to try it?" "Yes.¡± The sweet childish voice melted Elena''s heart. "Your son is so cute." Elena found that after bing a mother she had no resistance against children. Whenever she found a child, she just couldn¡¯t resist herself. "Where are your children? Quickly carry them down and let me take a look." Freya said excitedly. Henry, who had been silent, also took over the topic. ¡°I heard that you have a pair of son and daughter. Congrattions.¡± After saying that, he turned to Ryan and said with a sigh. ¡°Among all of us, Ryan has always been the best in material arts ever since he was a child. It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect his material arts skills would be helpful in his marital life. It makes people envious.¡± After finishing the words, the people present in the hall burst intoughter and Elena¡¯s face turned extremely red. Ryan, who was alsoughing, hugged his wife and said to Henry. ¡°No need to be envious. If you want results then work hard.¡± After saying that, he turned to Elena, ¡°Let¡¯s go and bring them down.¡± After that, Elena and Ryan went upstairs together. Looking at the couple walking upstairs together, Freya felt a little envious. How good it would be if she also had twins. Henry felt his wife''s envious eyes and pulled her into his arms. "As Ryan said, we can also work hard." "Fuck you!" Freya pouted and lowered her head, embarrassed to look at Henry. Not long after, Ryan and Elena carried the two little children down. The two little fellows had just woken up and were moving happily in their parents¡¯ arms. Looking the husband and wifeing down, Freya went forward and saw the two little pink and chubby children. She did not know where to start. Although she had already given birth to a child, she still had to be careful when meeting other people''s children. Freya carefully carried the little girl in her arms and looked at her happily. She looked at Elena with a smile. ¡°They are really beautiful. Your and Ryan¡¯s genes are very fantastic.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Of course. They must be extraordinary. After all, they are Ryan Monor¡¯s children.¡± Henry said with a teasing expression. Ryan ced his son in Henry''s arms. "Are you very envious? Why don''t you work hard next time?" Henry carefully protected the child in his arms and looked at Ryan. "I''m not envious of you guys. When my child grows up, I''ll send him to kindergarten. Then I and Freya can live together. When the time comes, you''ll be envious of us because you have to take care two children after all." As soon as Henry finished speaking, Freya''s face immediately turned red. Ryan looked at Henry and Freya''s loving expressions and could not help but feel envious. It had been a long time since he had spent time alone with Elena. He really missed her a lot. And now he had to see other people¡¯s love in front of his eyes. Finally he couldn¡¯t help it anymore. He stood up and took his son away from Henry¡¯s arms. ¡°Fine, stop showing your PDA here and let¡¯s go to eat. My wife had spent the whole evening preparing food for you guys. I don¡¯t want my wife¡¯s affords to go waste.¡± After that, he went forward and carefully took his daughter from Freya¡¯s hand. He held both the children in his both hands and then handed them to the servants present instructing them to put the children back in their room. Henry smiled and didn¡¯t take Ryan¡¯s words to his heart as he was used to Ryan¡¯s behavior. He held Freya¡¯s shoulder and led her to the dining room. Elena nced at Ryan¡¯s expression and knew that he was jealous. She sighed inwardly and went to the dining room as well. The whole dining table was filled with various dishes. It could be considered as a celebration. Henry walked to the dining table and sat down. When he inhaled the aroma of the food, he couldn¡¯t help but swallow his saliva. He turned to Elena. ¡°Sister-inw made all of this?¡± Without waiting for Elena to reply, Ryan lifted his chin proudly and said, ¡°Of course. My wife is a wonderful cook. Her cooking is no less than Michelin star hotel¡¯s cooking.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes filled with pride and tenderness when he was praising his wife. His wife¡¯s cooking was really amazing. As a man, he was very fortunate to marry such a wife. Elena heard Ryan¡¯s words and lowered her head with a smile. After everyone sat on the dining table, the two men started casual talk about business. Elena found an opportunity and pulled Freya to the kitchen. She made sure that no one was around them then looked at Freya, "Recently Linda has not made things difficult for you, has she?" Ryan had told her before about the Wright Family¡¯s situation. The Wright family was considered as a wealthy and harmonious family. Henry¡¯s parents, Mr. Wright and Mrs. Wright were very kind and generous. The Wright family only had one son and daughter which were Henry and Linda. Henry was Ryan¡¯s childhood friend and both of them had gone to the same school. So Elena knew that Henry was a gentle man. However, Linda was born muchter then Henry. So she was spoiled to heavens by the Wright Family. Although the Wright Family was a good family, they just turned a blind eye to their daughter¡¯s actions. Linda was just like Amara, always respected the strong and bullied the weak. Freya came from an ordinary family background and working as a secretary in the Wright Group. But Henry fell for her and ultimately decided to marry her. Both Mr. Wright and Mrs. Wright didn¡¯t show any dissatisfaction towards this marriage because Freya was a very beautiful, generous and intelligent woman. She won the hearts of Henry¡¯s parents from their first meeting. But the only person who was dissatisfied with this marriage was Linda. Linda always thought Freya as a lowly woman because she thought Freya seduced Henry toe to the upper ss. That¡¯s why Linda could go to any means to kick Freya out of the family. Another propose of calling Freya today was because Elena wanted to know about the situation. Freya was the only friend she had so Elena didn¡¯t want Freya to suffer. Hearing Elena¡¯s question, the smile on Freya¡¯s face faded a little, "Because I was pregnant, that woman before was very polite to me. Ever since I gave birth, Linda treated me the same as before. I originally nned to not bicker with her on Henry''s ount, but it made her be even more unscrupulous." Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Bullied Freya said and looked at Henry, who was sitting outside, and chatting with Ryan. She said in a low voice, "One time when I went back to Wright family, I happened to meet Linda who wasing downstairs at the corner of the stairs. I don''t know if she was unhappy about something. But once she saw me, she came forward and pushed me. If I didn''t react in time, I would have fallen from the second floor. " "What? There was such a thing? Don''t you n to tell Henry?¡± Elena was shocked. ¡°Because you endure it again and again, Linda has be even more severe. This is not a good thing for you. The more you give in, the more Linda will bully you. You have to know how to fight back." Elena previously felt that some things would pass as long as she endured it a little. But after experiencing so much, Elena knew that if she was wronged and did not know how to fight back, those people would only think that she was easy to bully and would think of even more ruthless ways to torture you in the future. The Lewis family was the best example. Elena persuaded Freya not to endure Linda again and again. One must have a bottom line in life. Some people who indulged her would only make them feel that doing such a thing was natural and they would not care about the feelings of the victims at all. Unfortunately, Freya did not want to get involved with that woman. Freya always changed things from big to small because of Henry. "Forget it. We will not have more contact with them in the future. Henry and I have our own house. The two of us will live outside." In Freya''s opinion, it was better to avoid unnecessary troubles. She could tolerate these small matters. It was best for her and Henry. Elena frowned when she heard that. "You can''t say that. You are also a treasure raised by your parents. Why do you have to suffer when you marry into their family?¡± ¡°Furthermore, even if you lived outside, you have to visit their parents asionally, right? What if Linda makes some move at that time? You can never avoid this trouble unless you tell Henry about this.¡± Listening to Elena¡¯s reasoning, Freya lowered her heard. "But. . . Linda is his sister and I am his wife. I don''t want Henry to make things difficult for us because of this." Freya was able to win Henry''s heart because she had a very good personality. She could consider things from other people''s perspective. But to Elena, this was definitely not a good habit. It was a good thing that she could think for others, but she would be a fool to think for others everytime. Elena was about to say something when she noticed a ck shadow near the kitchen door. Because Freya was standing with her back to the kitchen door, she didn¡¯t found anything. But Elena knew who it was. Elena quickly changed her words what she was going to say previously and looked at Freya seriously. "You always think for Henry, but has Henry ever thought for you? You two have been married for such a long time, but you have been holding back. Don''t tell me Henry didn''t notice it at all?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "I. . ." Freya was going to defend Henry but was interrupted by Elena again. ¡°And you are still defending him. His sister tried to push you from the second floor! Do you know what could happen if you didn¡¯t react at the mean time? Don¡¯t tell me that you can be lucky every single time. What if Linda tried to do something more serious.¡± Elena looked at the ck shadow near the kitchen door and deliberately raised her voice. She wanted to let the person who was eavesdropping to know what he wanted to know. However, when Freya heard Elena¡¯s loud voice, she anxiously grabbed her head. ¡°Elena, talk slowly. Henry doesn¡¯t know anything. If he knows¡­¡± "If I didn''te here, would you have never wanted to tell me?" Before, Freya could finish her sentence, she heard Henry''s voice from behind her. She was shocked. She turned around and saw Henry looking at her with a pained expression. "I¡­ I just. . ." Henry did not wait for Freya to finish speaking. He went forward and held the woman in his arms. "I''m sorry." Henry had always known that his sister was not easy to deal with, but only today did he realize that his sister had naturally done so many crazy things. Elena stood at the side. The corner of her mouth curled up. "Now you know why I asked you this question. You always think about others, but you never think about yourself. Your husband is not a fool. You should learn to share your happiness, anger, and sadness with him." Freya looked at Henry with tears in her eyes. "I don''t want to affect the rtionship between you and your sister because of me.¡± "You have to remember that the person who lives with me is you. The person who will live with me for the rest of my life is also you. You are the treasure in my palm. I won''t let you be bullied by anyone, including my sister." Since he had already decided to marry Freya, Henry would definitely protect her well. At this time, Ryan also walked in and held Elena''s hand. He looked at the two of them who were hugging each other and said, "Since the matter has been resolved, the knot in your hearts should be lifted." A while ago, Henry hadined to him. He felt that he and Freya no longer had the feeling of being in love, because Henry knew that Freya had a very depressing life every day. Henry even once suspected whether it was right or wrong to marry Freya. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Partnership Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elena already knew that Henry wasn''t that kind of person. It was just that Freya didn''t want to put Henry in a difficult position, so she kept holding back. Unfortunately, it would only make others think that she was a person who was easy to bully. Now that the child was born, those people naturally put away their ttering faces. Henry held Freya in his arms and looked at Elena gratefully, ¡°Sister-inw, thank you so much for letting me know about this matter. If not for you, Freya would never have told me and would silently endure everything.¡± Elena smiled and nodded, ¡°Now you know the matter now, I hope you will take care of the matter properly.¡± After the matter, all of them returned to the dining table for dinner. The atmosphere of the dinner table was especially good and harmonious. Elena¡¯s cooking was very good and both Henry and Freya praised her for her cooking skills. After the dinner, the two women went upstairs to y with the children. Freya''s son was already more than one year old and could basically walk on his own feet. When that little guy met with the twins, he couldn¡¯t help but went forward to y with them. The twins were also very cooperative. After a while, the whole room was filled with children¡¯sughter. Elena and Freya sat in the children¡¯s room and they began to talk about their daily lives. While two women went to the children¡¯s room, Ryan and Henry went to the study room and said that they had something to discuss, so they did not disturb them. After entering the study, Ryan¡¯s smile vanished in an instant and he turned to his usual serious and cold self again. Sitting on his chair, Ryan looked to Henry and said seriously, "You and I have a good rtionship. There is no need to hide it from me. If you know anything, you must tell me." Ryan believed that Henry wasn''t the kind of person who made something out of nothing. Once he found something, he would definitely ask him. So, seeing Henry suddenly visit him like this, Ryan knew that he must have found something. Henry knew that this ce was very safe, so he said, "Actually, you are right. I want to discuss something with you that¡¯s why I came here today. Previously, Roman wanted to cooperate with me and told me about the pros and cons of thepany. But after doing some checks, I found out that during this period of time, Roman has been in contact with a strange man, and he is not from the Hai City. Usually, I recognize men with abilities, but I have never seen him before." "There are many people from other cities and even other countries in the Hai City now. After inspecting the environment here, they monopolized it. At first, there were a few people who wanted to cooperate with me, but I rejected them." There were some things that they could cooperate with but there are some things that you absolutely cannot do. Ryan cannot use the excuse of monopolizing the market. Otherwise, he could sell the entire Hai City to others. When those people saw the economic development of Hai City was good, they wanted to get a share of the profits without any effort. They were thinking too much. "I have also considered this, but that man is very suspicious, so I found someone to investigate. I didn''t find any specific background, but I only know his surname is Foster." After saying that, Henry took out a photo and ced it in front of Ryan. "It is this person." Ryan, who saw the photo, was stunned. "How could it be him?" "You know him?" Henry was a little surprised when he saw Ryan''s reaction. Enemies were on a narrow road, and he had actually met someone he knew. The man with the surname Foster had coborated with Roman, even though he knew the rtionship between Roman and Ryan. So he must have some grudges with Ryan. A trace of coldness shed across Ryan''s eyes. "This man is called Spencer Foster. We were rivals in Western Europe. After returning to the country, he actually followed us here. So the reason why he cooperated with Roman was because he wanted to defeat me." During this period of time, Ryan was busy with Elena¡¯s matter and taking over the Monor Group. So he had forgotten that after he chased Roman out of the Monor family, Spencer would definitely receive the news. If Spencer used this to control Roman, he was afraid that the Monor family would be under his control as well. Henry saw the unpredictable expression on Ryan''s face and knew that this was not a simple matter. "What do you n to do now? Do you want to cut off their path of wealth, or do you want to stop them from cooperating?" Henry believed in Ryan¡¯s ability. No matter what way Ryan used, he would unconditionally support him. Furthermore, they were not alone here. Both Jackson and Isaac had followed Ryan. Once they just waved their hand, both Hall Family and Young Family would stand on their side. Then he would see how Roman and Spencer could defeat them. However, unexpectedly Ryan shook his head, "We can''t do anything now. Roman is very ambitious. His only goal after leaving Monor family is to overthrow me. The same goes for Spencer. It will be even harder for us to deal with him if the two of them work together." It was toote for Ryan to stop him now. Both of them fell into silence. Now, they were facing enemies everywhere. Not only Roman, but Spencer was also there. There were also others who were eyeing the Monor Group covetously. Ever since Ryan took over thepany, they all felt that there was a loophole in the Monor family that could be exploited, and they nned to take advantage of it and take over the Monor Group. "You should make a decision as soon as possible. Now that their cooperation has just taken shape, once they grow, they will definitely catch you off guard." Henry reminded Ryan. In this special period of time, if Ryan could not guard the Monor Group, then it would be useless. Although Ryan didn''t care about such little things, in the end, it would be Roman who suppressed him. When the timees, things would be too clumsy to solve. Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Meeting At The Nightclub Ryan was still sitting at the side without saying a word. Henry looked at him and said, "Can you say something? I''m so anxious. What are you going to do? Tell me. I''ll handle it for you." However, Ryan just waved his hand and the corner of his mouth slightly rose. "Do you think we will mess up their n now? What fun is there in the future? Their wings are not fully developed yet. We will attack them after a while." If they took them all out now. . . And if word of this got out, it would mean that Ryan was a person who didn''t know the big picture. Henry was surprised when he heard the man¡¯s words, "What do you mean?" Wouldn''t there be more trouble in the future if they didn¡¯t stop them at the right time? "I don''t want those people outside to call me a cheapskate." Ryan also cared about his reputation. Especially, he already had a wife and children now, so he wanted to leave a good impression. Henry was speechless. Since when did this man start to care about his reputation? However, there was nothing he could do without nodding his head. ¡°I will keep an eye on the situation and report you if there are any development.¡± ¡­ After Henry and his wife left, Elena took her two little children and coaxed them to sleep. These two little fellows were ying with Freya¡¯s son for a long time, so basically they were tired. Ryan saw Elena enter the room and went to the study by himself. However, just as he sat down, his phone on the table suddenly vibrated. It was a message. Although there was only one address on it, Ryan knew who it was. Ryan¡¯s eyes shed with a strange light as he got up and took his coat and went out. Xavier, who was at the door outside, was surprised to see Ryaning out of the vi at this time. It was already nine o¡¯ clock at night and Ryan usually never go out at nights especially after his marriage. Out of curiosity, Xavier went forward and asked, ¡°Mr. Monor, are you going somewhere?¡± Did he have a fight with Madam that¡¯s why he was going out at this time? As Xavier thought about this, he subconsciously looked towards the second floor. The lights on the master bedroom were still on. Did they really argue over something? If yes, then what was the reason? He was here on the whole evening but he didn¡¯t hear of any fights. Or was he busy with something that he missed out? The more he thought, the more curious he be. However, Ryan was not in a mood to solve his curiosity. He looked at Xavier coldly, ¡°Where is my car?¡± ¡°Huh¡­ Car¡­ It¡¯s on the garage.¡± Xavier looked at Ryan carefully and again asked, ¡°Mr. Monor, do you want to go somewhere?¡± Ryan just waved his hand and said, ¡°Give me the car keys.¡± Xavier was puzzled but he still respectfully gave the car keys. Ryan took the car keys, went to the garage. Without any further dy, he started the car and drove out of the vi. Jasper, who just happened toe to report something, was confused when he saw the ck Bentley drove out of the vi. Who went out at this time? Jasper went to the dazed Xavier and asked, ¡°Who went out at this time?¡± ¡°Mr. Monor.¡± ¡°Why did Mr. Monor go out at this time?¡± Obviously, Jasper was also caught off guard. Generally if Ryan needed to go anywhere, he always took Jasper or Xavier with him. But why did he go out by himself today? And most importantly, what such important work came that he had to go at such ate night? However, no matter how much the two of them thought about it they couldn¡¯t find out the suitable reason. ¡­ On the other side. ording to the address, Ryan drove to a nightclub. After parking the car, he entered the nightclub. The light was dim and neon blubs flickered everywhere. The music there was lively. There was a lot of people drinking and dancing on the dance floor. However, Ryan didn¡¯t pay attention to anybody. His cold eyes searched over the whole hall, finally stopped on a person. He then lifted his legs and strode towards him. Ryan crossed the whole hall and came all way to a corner of the nightclub before stopping. On the corner, a man was sitting elegantly with his legs crossed. There were many expensive wine bottles ced on the table in front of him. And there was an alluring woman sitting next to him. Spencer raised his slightly when he noticed Ryaning here. He smiled faintly, ¡°Leonardo Reynolds, oh no Ryan Monor, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time.¡± As he spoke, he pointed at the seat opposite to him, ¡°Young Master Monor, why are you still standing? Have a seat.¡± Spencer seemed to ttering Ryan but to Ryan, it was extremely disgusting. He didn¡¯t say anything nor did he move. He just looked at Spencer coldly and condescendingly. However, Spencer wasn¡¯t afraid of Ryan. Seeing that Ryan didn¡¯t move, he smiled and turned to the woman next to him. ¡°Why are you still sitting here? Can¡¯t you see there is a guest over here? Go and entertain him.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. The woman sitting next to Spencer was a prostitute. It was her work to entertain people. Hearing Spencer¡¯smand, she turned to look at Ryan. However, at just a nce of the man, the woman froze. A tall and straight figure, with a masculine body. His fitting Italian suit outlined his body curves beautifully. Those dark and cold eyes, a straight nose, his lips were neither thin nor thick. Such a man is a dream lover of every woman. Previously, the woman thought the man sitting next to her was handsome. But looking at man standing in front of her now, she realized that the former couldn¡¯tpare to theter. If she could get a chance to sleep with this man, even though he didn¡¯t pay her, she would be contented. As the thought of this, she pursed her lips and wore a seductive smile on her face. She got up, walked towards the man and stopped in front of him. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Don¡¯t You Want To Know Who Kidnapped Elena? The woman wore an exposing V cut dress through which her fair cleavage could be perfectly seen. She curled up her red lips and wore a lustful smile. Under the dim neon lights, she looked extremely tempting. ¡°Hello, handsome.¡± As she spoke, she extended her hand to touch the man. However, just as she was about to touch him, Ryan didn¡¯t even look at her and said coldly, ¡°Get lost.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was not loud, but the woman got goosebumbs in her body. Even though, the woman didn¡¯t lose confidence. After all it was rare to get such rich sugar daddies. She didn¡¯t want to lose her chance. After a moment of silence, she again smiled even more seductively and opened her red lips, ¡°Hey handsome, don¡¯t you want me?¡± As she spoke, she again lifted her hand and about to put it on his chest. Ryan had already lost all his patience. He finally turned to the woman and said fiercely, ¡°Fuck off!¡± If Elena was present here, she would definitely be surprised to see Ryan¡¯s expression at this moment. This man waspletely different from the gentle and yful man in the home. His eyes were burning with anger, as if he could emit a fountain of fire at any moment. His clenched jaws were proving that he was enduring his anger. His whole body was emitting an extremely cold and fiercely aura. The woman was so shocked that she trembled and fell backwards. If not for the sofa present behind her, she would definitely fell directly to the ground. She was scared and subconsciously looked at Spencer for help. Spencer was sitting in front of them and looking at the scene with an interesting expression on his face. It was as if he was enjoying the show. When he noticed the woman¡¯s gaze, he smiled. He then opened his pocket, threw a bunch of red notes at her and waved his hand, gesturing her to go away. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The woman was originally unhappy upon Ryan¡¯s rejection but when she saw the pile of red notes, she smiled and took it. She then left the scene happily leaving two men facing each other. Spencer looked at the man who was standing from the beginning and said with a smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting? Afraid that I nted a bomb here?¡± Ryan, who had been standing all the time, finally sat down on the sofa opposite to Spencer. He then leaned back on the sofa cozily and said unhurriedly, ¡°Of course not. You are not that stupid to put yourself at risk just because to kill me.¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s mocking tone, Spencerughed out loud just like a hooligan. ¡°You still know me the best.¡± As he spoke, he opened a wine bottle and filled a ss. Spencer then gave the ss of wine to Ryan. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink.¡± Ryan stared at Spencer for a moment, then nced at the wine ss in front of him. He rejected coldly, ¡°My wife keeps a close eye on me and does not allow me to drink." Spencer''s hand paused for a moment and took the wine back. "I didn''t expect Ryan Monor to be afraid of his wife. Looks like your wife does not treat you well." "You are saying that the grapes are sour because you can''t eat them. Tell me, why did you call me here?" Ryan never liked to beat around the bush and directly came to the point. Hearing Ryan straightforward question, Spencer also didn¡¯t have the mood to y with him. "I believe you have already heard about what happened recently. But surprisingly, after you took over the company, you didn''t seem to care about it. It seems that you don''t intend to merge thispany with the otherpany." Spencer thought that since Ryan took over the Monor Group, he would transfer all his assets overseas. But he didn''t expect that Ryan would still leave it in the country to struggle for itsst breath. Moreover, he was still able to handle matters tirelessly. "King is apany that I built myself. Thispany does not have the ability to merge with it, so in order to not dy any more time, I should give it up." Ryan knew that the reason why this man called him over was not as simple as chatting. "If you want to talk about something, just get straight to the point. I''m very busy. My wife and children are waiting for me at home." Ryan didn¡¯t want to dy his time with useless people. He thought he had let Elena down bying to such a cheap ce. Hearing the name ¡°Elena¡±, Spencer¡¯s movements paused. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at the man in front of him. "Don''t you want to know who kidnapped Elenast time?" Spencer was keeping him in suspense on purpose. He knew that Elena was Ryan''s fatal weakness now. He would definitely be interested in this matter. Hearing the sentence, Ryan¡¯s nerves tensed up. He turned his head to look at the man. The expression on his face instantly became cold. "What do you mean?" Looking at Ryan¡¯s gloomy expression, Spencer smiled in satisfaction. "Of course, literally, I know that you have been investigating Elena''s kidnapping recently. I am also investigating. However, there are a lot of suspicious things in between. I believe that you have already noticed. You just don''t want to say it out so quickly, right?" Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked at Spencer carefully. He knew that this man was testing him. Ryan lowered his head to conceal the coldness in his eyes and his mouth curved into a beautiful arc. ¡°What I have found, why are you so interested on it? In any case, isn¡¯t Elena safe and sound now? Why bother to dig of those dirty things?¡± At this end of his sentence, Ryan leaned against the sofa and smiled faintly. It was as if he didn¡¯t even bother to know about the kidnappers. Spencer, who had a yful expression on his face just a moment ago, was shocked. ¡°Did you really not care about the person who kidnapped Elena? It was clearly someone from your family.¡± Spencer did not expect Ryan to not care about the kidnapping anymore. Did this mean that his feelings for Elena had not reached the point where he waspletely loyal to her? Looking at Spencer¡¯s shocked expression, Ryan sneered and said mockingly, "Hehe, Spencer, since you have already decided to work with Roman, why are you saying these things to me? Don¡¯t worry, no one will stop you. This isn''t Western Europe, and no one will monitor you. And¡­" Ryan paused and looked at Spencer with a dangerous gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t interfere in my personal things. I won¡¯t allow that.¡± Spencer turned his face away and scoffed, "Ryan, you and I are the same. I can''t kill you, and you can''t get me either. But let me tell you, I won''t let this matter rest. I will definitely make you lose your reputation." Spencer still remembered what happened back then. However, it had been too long, and he had forgotten when he had formed a grudge with Ryan. "Heh, you are now in my territory. Do you think you can defeat me?" Ryan felt that Spencer was simply ridiculous. "No matter if I can defeat you or not, it is only depends on the result. Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" "This is my business which you do not need to care about. I also advise you not to interfere in the matters between us husband and wife in the future." After saying that, Ryan snatched the wine he took back and drank it in one gulp. He ced the empty cup on the table with a bang. "I still have things to do. I don''t have time to chat with you here." After that, Ryan stood up and walked out without looking back. Seeing that Ryan had left, the corner of Spencer''s mouth rose slightly. "Elena. . . What a nice name. It is indeed a pity to have it with Ryan¡­¡± ¡°Ryan, Ryan, although there are some things that cannot be hidden from you, you definitely can''t think of what we are going to do. So just wait for my good news." Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Elena, I Forget To Bring My Pajamas Ryan walked out of the door and looked back. His eyes were filled with coldness. It wasn''t that he had never doubted some things, it was just that he didn''t want to believe it. He reached out his pocket and took out his phone. Then he made a phone to Jasper, ¡°Keep an eye on Spencer¡¯s movement. Report me if you find any suspicious thing.¡± Just now from Spencer¡¯s words, he clearly felt that Spencer must have known something about the kidnapping case. Otherwise that man wouldn¡¯t be so confident. There were so many clues. But he couldn¡¯t take any action on anytime soon. The enemy was on the dark and they didn¡¯t know anything about that person. Ryan knew that if he took an action now or did anything reckless, it would ultimately alert the enemy. If that happened, it order to force him, those people could again kidnap Elena or their children. It would be even more difficult to deal with them at that point. Ryan was thinking about all of this along the way. He himself didn¡¯t notice when his car stopped in front of the vi. Ryan got out of the vi but he didn¡¯t go in immediately. Instead he raised his head and looked towards the balcony of second floor. The lights were still on means she was still awake. Ryan collected his thoughts and lifted his foot and went into the vi. When he entered the bedroom, he saw Elena had already fallen asleep leaning on the headboard of the bed while carrying the babies in her arms. Both the little babies were leaning near her chest. Even though she was sleeping, she still carried the babies carefully afraid that they would fall down. Looking at the warm scene in front of him, Ryan revealed a happy smile. He had worked hard in the business world for so many years, and he did not know how many times he had won, but only now did he feel that he was really happy. Ryan went towards the bed side in light footsteps and bent down to kiss her forehead. Sleeping while carried two children is definitely not afortable thing. So he reached out to pick them and ce then into the baby cot. Elena wasn¡¯t in a deep sleep. In her sleep, she felt that the baby in her arms was taken away by someone. In panic, she instantly opened her eyes and looked at the man in a daze. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ryan realized that he had scared her so he immediately said in a low voice. Hearing the familiar voice and looking at the familiar face, Elena calmed down and let him take the babies from her arms. Ryan carefully carried them and ced them in the baby cot beside the bedside. Although they had already made a baby room beside their bedroom, Elena was worried that the babies would wake up during the nights and she wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it. So she insisted on keeping the twins in their room at night times. Ryan, of course, never said no to his wife. So he agreed immediately. Besides, the kidnapping had left a psychological shadow on Elena. Sometimes, she would wake up at nights and search for the babies. And if she didn¡¯t found them immediately, she would be scared. So it was best for them to keep these little fellows in their room. Elena noticed that Ryan was wearing his coat. Normally when he was at home, he wouldn¡¯t wear coats. She stood up and walked to him, ¡°Did you go out somewhere?¡± She was here at the bedroom taking care of the twins. So she didn¡¯t notice him going out. Ryan took off his coat and threw it on the sofa. He then turned around and wrapped his arms around his waist. ¡°Yes, some sort of work.¡± As he spoke, a gust of wind blew across Elena¡¯s face, carrying a faint smell of wine. Although the smell was not that obvious, she was sensitive so she still detected. Elena frowned and asked, ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Elena was surprised. Since the day she married to Ryan, other than some banquets they attended together, she had never seen him drinking alcohol. He even didn¡¯t put any types of alcoholic drinks in the vi. Hearing her question, Ryan frowned as well, ¡°Just one ss of wine. Is it obvious?¡± He had gone to a nightclub and drank a ss of red wine. But he didn¡¯t expect Elena to discover it. He felt awkward. ¡°No.¡± Elena shook her head. Even though Elena denied, Ryan was still worried that she would dislike the smell of alcohol in his body. So without any other words, he went straight to the bathroom. Looking at the rushing figure, Elena smiled and began to tidy up the room. Half of way through, Ryan¡¯s voice came from the bathroom. ¡°Elena, I forget to bring my pajamas to the bathroom. Can you give it to me?¡± Hearing this, Elena remembered that Ryan indeed didn¡¯t bring his pajamas to bathroom. She put down the things in her hand and went to the closet. After taking the clothes to the bathroom room, she slightly knocked on the door. Squeak! The bathroom door opened slightly and the air inside leapt out carrying a faint smell of shower gel. The person inside the bathroom must have finished showering not long ago. Elena stood by the door and extended her hand towards the crack of the door. ¡°Here are your clothes.¡± She held it for a minute but didn¡¯t feel that the person inside the bathroom took the clothes away from her hand. Elena frowned and out of curiosity she turned around and nced into the bathroom. However, before she could take a good look at the situation inside, she felt her wrist clenched by a big hand. And without any dy she was pulled into the bathroom. In just short of a second, the bathroom door closed again blocking all the lights. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Before she could even thing anything, Elena was pulled into the bathroom then pushed against the door by the man. Ryan, who was totally naked, stood in front of her and bent down to match his height to her. One of his hands was around her waist and another was on the door. There was a mischievous smile on his thin lips and eyes full of burning gaze. Elena was shocked for a moment, before her face turned totally red, ¡°Ryan, what are you doing?¡± ¡°What am I doing? Of course, looking at my beautiful wife.¡± Ryan said in a hoarse voice as he increased his strength on her waist. In an instant her body was pressed again his hot chest. In an instant, Elena understood the meaning of his words. Her face was as red as a rose petal. ¡°Can you be a little restraint?¡± How can he be so shameless? The two children were still sleeping outside. Ryan let out a lowugh when he heard her words, ¡°If I started to restraint in front of my own wife, then in front whom will I be shameless, huh?¡± Ryan spoke in a soft voice as he lowered his head and kissed her fair and tender neck. Elena blushed when she heard his word. But she still protested in a small voice, ¡°The two children are still sleeping outside¡­¡± Hearing this, Ryan looked up and said seriously, ¡°Yes. As long as you don¡¯t shout out loud, they won¡¯t know anything.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Elena had still something to say, when she was interrupted by his hot lips. His lips pressed her lips blocking down all her protests and reluctance. Without any further dy, he lifted her legs up around his waist and held her waist, and brought her to the washing basin. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 I Also Want To Taste I Ryan didn¡¯t give her any chance to reject as he tore open her nightgown and directly went into her. He missed her! He missed her so much! She was pregnant before. Although they still had sex during that time, Ryan didn¡¯t dare to work hard, as he was afraid of hurting the babies. After that, all the things happened one after another and it became impossible for them to be intimate. He was also a normal man with normal sexual desires. He had been restraining for too long. But now, when the beauty was right beside him, he didn¡¯t want to restrain himself more. Before meeting Elena, he didn¡¯t believe in this love making concept and sexual desires. But everything changed after marrying her. He found himself bing more and more greedy for her love and body. And now that he finally got the chance, he wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. ¡­ In the silent night, two people¡¯s rapid breaths could be heard from the bathroom. Elena¡¯s hands were tightly clenched against the wall. Her whole body was covered with tense sweat and her eyes were misty with ayer of fog in it as she faced the sever attacks of the man. It was useless to punch him and he didn¡¯t dare to cry out loud afraid of waking up the babies. So the only thing she could do was to let him do whatever he wanted¡­ Their fightsted for a long time. No matter how much she begged for mercy, Ryan didn¡¯t let her go. She seemed to be no match for Ryan in this field. In the end, Elena couldn¡¯t help but leaned in his arms and closed her eyes feeling exhausted. Finally after being satisfied, Ryan held her and took a shower with her. While applying shower gel on her, he saw that she was silent and asked with a smile, ¡°Are you tired?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Elena red at him. This shameless man! He even dared to ask her if she was tired? Couldn¡¯t he tell if she was tired or not looking at her face? Elena couldn¡¯t help but punch his chest after that. Ryan held her fist and slightly kissed her hand. ¡°Seems like you want more¡­¡± As he spoke, he again moved his hands towards her legs. Elena immediately pped away his shameless hands and buried her head in his chest. ¡°I am tired.¡± Ryanughed out loud looking at her expression. He was really happy today. Elena had not seen him like this for a long time. Elena tilted her head and looked at the man¡¯s happy expression. She couldn¡¯t help but tiptoed and kissed his face, ¡°I wish you would be this happy every day.¡± Ryan was surprised by the sudden kiss. Then he raised his brows and became super shameless again. ¡°Then warm my bed every day. I will definitely be happy.¡± Elena, ¡°¡­¡± She could never match with this man¡¯s shamelessness! It was already past midnight when Ryan carried Elena out. As soon as Ryan put her on the bed, Elena closed her eyes and fell asleep. She felt all her life¡¯s energy was drained out today. Ryan stood by the bedside and looked deeply at the sleeping woman on the bed. His eyes were full of love and tenderness. He bent down and kissed her hair softly. Then he moved his eyes towards the little baby cot at the bedside. Both the twins were very small and they could fit in one cot. Elena liked to ce them together in the same cot. asionally these two little fellows would held each other¡¯s hands and cuddle with each other. Maybe they were sleeping for a long time, their little white cubby faces were already turned pink. Ryan squatted down in front of the cot and stroked their little faces. These two little humans looked very much like their mother. Ryan looked at his children deeply then turned to his wife. His face was full of smiles. After living so many years, only now did he feel the meaning of family. And he would do everything to protect his family. Ryanid on the bed and pulled Elena into his arms and fell into a deep sleep. ¡­ The next day, Elena was woken up by the baby''s crying. She moved on the bed wanting to get up. However, just as she moved a little, she felt a sharp pain in her waist. With her eyes closed, she rubbed her sore waist. This horny man! The baby was crying nonstop. When she opened her eyes to check, she saw Ryan walking around the room with their son in his arms, humming from time to time. Elena revealed a smile seeing Ryan taking care of the children. She then turned to the bedside to check on the other one. The little girl was still sleeping soundly despite the loud cry of her brother as if she couldn¡¯t hear anything. Elena shook her head helplessly and got up to carry the child over. ¡°Let me carry him.¡± It was also strange that the originally noisy child stopped crying after being carried by Elena. Ryan was speechless, "This child has no conscience." He had coaxed him for so long but it did not work, but this little fellow stopped crying after Elena hugged him for a while. "The child is hungry." Looking at Ryan aggrieved face, Elena smiled. She then sat on the sofa and lifted her clothes to feed the baby. Ryan saw this and quickly followed Elena to sit on the sofa. His eyes fell on the child''s breast milk. Elena''s face turned red when she noticed where he was looking. She could not help but ask, "What are you doing?" "The milk smells sweet." "Ryan." Elena looked embarrassed. Why did this man have to say something like this? However, Ryan didn¡¯t care about her expression as he kept staring at her breast. He then turned to Elena, ¡°Look how he is enjoying it. It must taste good. I also want to taste it.¡± Elena, ¡°¡­¡± This shameless man! He was even eyeing on the child¡¯s food? ¡°Do you know what you are saying right now?¡± Elena was totally speechless by his words. Ryan lifted his eyes from her breast and looked at her face. Looking at her angry eyes, he narrowed his eyes and snorted, ¡°What? It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t touched that before. I have touched them, felt them and even kissed them hundreds of times.¡± After that he leaned near to Elena¡¯s ears and whispered, ¡°Did you forget what things I have done to you, both before andst night. My marks are still there¡­¡± As he spoke, he licked her neck passionately. As soon as she felt the warmth, Elena trembled. She was so embarrassed that even her neck turned red. How can he talk so shamelessly? She pursed her lips tightly and red at him. Ryanughed out loud. He knew if he teased her anymore, she would definitely blow up. It had been a long time since they had been so happy since Elena had an ident. "You rest at home. I''m going to work. I''ll cook something nice for you when Ie back. " "Okay." Elena answered. Ryan kissed Elena on the forehead and left. When he arrived downstairs, Ryan instructed the servants to prepare some healthy and nutritious food and send them to Elena''s room. It was already hard for a woman to take care of a child, not to mention that Elena had to take care of two. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Finn Appeared When he arrived at thepany, Ryan''s expression was serious. He was apletely different person from when he was at home just now. Jasper hurriedly handed a document to Ryan. "Mr. Monor, I found this at the door when I came today. I thought it was something fell to the ground by a staff. But I didn''t expect it to be about the information about the Madam being kidnapped after I opened it. " Ryan was a little excited after hearing it. "Who put it there?" Jasper shook his head. "I haven''t found it yet. That person avoided all the cameras. I don''t even know when this thing was put there." Jasper was sure that that person must be an expert. "Continue to investigate. As long as he came over, there would be traces left behind. I don''t believe that this man appeared out of thin air. Send more people. We must find this person who sent the information." "Yes." Jasper hurriedly ran out after receiving the order. Ryan''s eyes were full of ruthlessness. It seemed like someone wanted to rebel. "Mr. Monor, don''t you think this matter is very strange?" Xavier, who was silent whole the time, opened his mouth. He kept feeling that something was wrong with this matter. "Are you trying to say how that person avoided all the cameras?" Ryan raised his brows and asked. "Yes, ourpany is one of the best in Hai City. The security measures are also very good. It''s impossible for him to avoid all the cameras." Jasper had just said that there were no traces of that person captured in the CCTV. In Xavier''s opinion, this was impossible. Ryan thought for a while and then said, "So, you want to say that the man is in thepany now?" "Yes." Xavier felt that only the people in thepany could be so secretive and could avoid all the security cameras without anyone¡¯s notice. Ryan narrowed his dark eyes and his eyes shed with a fierce light, "Go and check on the people in thepany. Report to me immediately if there are any suspicious people. . . . . . .¡± "There''s no need to investigate. I''m here by myself." Before Ryan could finish his sentence, a voice interrupted him. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Ryan turned around to the source of the voice. At the door, a man wearing a cap and mask walked in. "Who are you?" Xavier raised his guard as soon as he noticed the maning. How did this man come in? Finn took off his hat and mask and directly sat opposite to Ryan. "You guys have been searching me all the time. Now that I came, you asked me who I am?¡± Finn looked at Ryan meaningfully then said with a smile. ¡°Well, I am Finn Biggs." Ryan suddenly stood up when he heard these words. Finn, the man who helped Elena give birth. Ryan waved his hand and asked Xavier to leave. He then sat on his chair and raised his head. "We have been looking for you for a long time, but you did not appear. Why did youe by yourself today?" Finn curled up his lips after hearing it. He looked at the handsome man opposite to him and said calmly, "Hiding and running are not easy. So before youe to me, I bettere to you myself.¡± He had been driven crazy by Ryan during this period of time. Every time he changed ces, he would be discovered. He could only escape. Now that he had nowhere else to go, he might as well show himself. "Are the children alright?" Although Finn had been hiding from Ryan, he was paying attention to Elena¡¯s news. He had not heard anything about Elena''s ident, which meant that the children and Elena had survived. "Very good." Ryan replied. If it wasn''t for Finn, Elena and his children wouldn''t have been able to live. Hearing Ryan''s affirmative words, Finn smiled in satisfaction. "That''s good." After helping Elena that day, in order to save himself, he immediately run away without thinking about the poor woman who just gave birth to two children. Although he wasn¡¯t a good man, but he still med himself for his selfishness. Now that hearing the mother and children, three of them, were safe and sound, he felt less guilty. There was an awkward silence filled in the spacious office room as none of the man took the initiative to talk as both of them had their own thoughts in their minds. Finn carefully nced at the man opposite to him. As he had heard before, this man was indeed calm and collected. After pondering for a moment, Finn borke the silence first, "I have already delivered myself to your doorstep, why aren''t you arresting me?" "Why should I arrest you?" Ryan raised his eye brows and asked back. "I am with the people who kidnapped your wife." "But you are the only one who saved my wife." Ryan stood up and handed a photo ced on the table to Finn. "My wife told me about you. We want to thank you in person. " Finn took the photo and took a look. It was a picture of Elena holding the babies. She was sitting on a bench of the yard and holding both the babies in her both arms. The sunrays shone on them and Elena had a happy smile on her face. She must be very happy now. Finn looked at the picture for a moment before putting it down. A person like him did not deserve such happiness. "Huh." Finn chuckled. "You just want to know who is behind this." Finn didn''t believe Ryan. If this man wanted to thank him, he could just release the news and let him know. Why did he need to go through so much trouble to catch him again and again? "Finn, let''s not talk about this openly. I do want to know who is behind this from you, but I won''t touch a single hair of yours." It wasn''t because of anything else, but because Finn had saved his wife and child. Their contributions were equal. They didn''t owe anyone anything. Finn looked at Ryan silently and carefully. He did not know whether Ryan''s words were true or not. "Mr. Biggs, you don''t have to look at me like that. You came here to tell me about the kidnapping. Why are you trying to probe me?" Even though he knew what the consequences could be, Finn still came to him. So he must have some conditions to exchange for the kidnapping. The reason he tried to test Ryan was because he wanted to know Ryan''s intentions. Was he reliable? Finn smiled faintly. "Sure enough, Mr. Monor is very straightforward. I havee to talk to Mr. Monor about kidnapping, but I also have my conditions." Ryan could see the man''s concerns. "Mr. Biggs, if you have something to say, just say it." "I want you to help me catch a person." Finn''s eyes suddenly turned cold, even his body started trembling. Finn thought of his wife and children. They were also in such a predicament at that time. If they had met a good person who helped her carry out the child, his wife and children would not have been in trouble. "Who is it?" Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked at the man who was trembling. Seeing Finn''s reaction, Ryan knew that he must have a secret, a secret of hatred. "A damn man!!" Finn''s face was full of hatred. If that man was here, Finn would definitely shred him into a million pieces. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Chapter 256 Someone From the Capital Ryan looked at the man opposite to him who was trembling with anger, and said with a calm voice, "I am a businessman. I won¡¯t do anything that is not profitable for me. So I hope I can get what I want while helping Mr. Biggs." Finn knew that this man was not easy to fool. He took the information that he had brought along and ced on the table, "This is the information I got from leader that worked in the kidnapping. Someone used the Monor family to take the me. The mastermind behind the kidnapping was someone else." Finn didn''t expect them to have such a thorough n. If they seeded, they would be happy. If they failed, they would be able to escape unscathed. It seemed like they had done many such things before. Ryan already knew that this was the case. Roman wouldn''t dare to offend him by doing something like this. With a serious expression, Finn continued, "Those people used a voice-changer when they informed us. It''s impossible to tell whether it was a man or a woman." "You are undoubtedly saying that you don''t know anything." Ryan could also investigate these things himself. He leaned back in his chair and said, "You still didn''t tell me what I wanted to know." Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "Mr. Monor. . ." "I originally thought that Mr. Biggs was a smart person. I didn''t expect that you would be testing me. If that¡¯s the case, Xavier, see him out." Since Finn didn''t cooperate, Ryan didn''t have time to waste with him. When he heard Ryan''s order to leave, Finn became somewhat anxious. "Please forgive me, Mr. Monor. I am not trying to hide it from you. It''s. . . It''s someone from the capital." As soon as he heard the word ¡°Capital¡±, Ryan suddenly stood up. His face was cold as he stared at Finn sternly. ¡°Mr. Biggs, you need to know the consequences of saying this." Finn was shocked. He had long heard that Ryan had a strange personality. Today, when Finn himself saw this, he realized that Ryan deserved his reputation. "Mr. Monor, since I havee here today to meet you, I have already made the necessary preparations. The leader Brother and the other members who participated in the kidnapping had vanished. I couldn¡¯t find their whereabouts no matter how much I searched. Then I came to know that they have already been killed by the mastermind. So the only one who knows the truth is me." When he heard that the one who was kidnapped was the Second young mistress of the Monor family, Finn decided to be careful. After all, the Monor family was one of the most powerful families in the Hai City. If young mistress was kidnapped, she would definitely be saved at all costs. A few days ago, Finn had heard that the leader and the other members were dead. For others it was a simple ¡°ident¡±, but Finn knew very well, who caused this idental ¡°ident¡±. That was why he had risked his life toe here to see Ryan Seeing that Ryan did not speak, Finn continued, "Although I have never interacted with the mastermind myself, I noted his number when he was dealing with the leader. You can use this clue to find out who it is." The capital was not like Hai City. The people there were all tangled up. There would be support behind every reputable person. If there were no clues, there would be nothing to investigate. Ryan was lost in thought for a moment. The four big families in the capital could cover the sky with one hand. Any one of them could crush any power in Hai City. However, both the re family and Langford family of the capital had a grudge against Ryan. Could it be them? "Ryan,e out now. I know you are hiding here. Why didn''t you answer my call? Ryan, get the hell out here!" When he was lost in thought, the noise outside pulled Ryan back to reality. "Sorry, Director Monor has something to discuss inside. You can''t go in." Xavier blocked Amanda from entering. "Leave the things behind. I will help you investigate the person you want. I will give you a result in three days." From the information given by Finn, Ryan might needed to go to the capital to take a look. After that, Finn put a phone in front of Ryan and said gratefully, "Thank you, Mr. Monor." When Finn opened the door to go out, Amanda took the opportunity to barge in. When she saw Ryan sitting on the chair in a suit gracefully, she became even angrier. "What are you doing here?" Looking at the woman who suddenly barged in, Ryan became unhappy. Amanda was originally the daughter of the Gills family, who was one of the top families of S City. She had been married to the Monor family for so many years and was still a rich wife. But today, looking at her fluffy hair and her wrinkled clothes, it seemed like her days in the Monor family had not been good. "Ryan Monor, I have raised you for more than twenty years. Is this how you repay the Monor family?" Amanda gritted her teeth hatefully and asked. She never thought that Ryan would push Roman to such an extent. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Truth Behind the Car iden Ryan sneered when he heard Amanda¡¯s question, "I have already done my best by not sending you to the main street." "What do you mean?" Amanda could not believe it and looked at Ryan in disbelief. He had snatched Roman''s position and bought Monor family''spany. Was he still not satisfied? Ryan got up and opened the drawer of this table, taking out a piece of information in front of Amanda. He raised his hand and threw all the information on Amanda''s face. "It was my mother, who imed to raise me for more than twenty years, who arranged a car ident and almost killed me." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "You. . . What do you mean? I don¡¯t know what you are talking about." Amanda panicked when Ryan brought up the ident. She had handled that matter cleanly back then. How could there be any evidence left behind? "You don''t know what I am talking?" Ryan sneered, "Back then, my car had its brakes cut off by someone. The brakes were malfunctioning before it collided with the car on the other side. Later on, I found out that the person who cut off my brake line was the butler of our Monor family, and most importantly that man was brought here by you from the Gills family. Besides you, who else can order the people brought by you around?" Amanda''s pupils constricted and her face turned pale. She looked at Ryan with a dumbfounded expression. After the ident, she had already paid the housekeeper and personally helped him escape overseas. The butler had said that he would nevere back in his lifetime again, so how could Ryan possibly know about this matter? Ryan looked at Amanda¡¯s face, which was changing color like a colorful palette and his thin lips curved into a cold smile. "You don''t have to look at me like that. The money you gave him has already been spent. Of course, he wants toe back and make another profit. Unfortunately, I met him when he came back. And he admitted everything in front of me." Amanda fell to the ground after hearing that. She never thought that the butler woulde back and more over he would bump into Ryan. Ryan actually had a chance to turn the tables. "You. . . You. . ." Amanda trembled and could not speak. "I did not send you to prison. Just take it as repayment for all the years of your care and upbringing." When Ryan was young, he did not know that he was not born by Amanda. Seeing that she was so good to his brother, he was very envious. So he did everything the best and wanted to get her attention. Studies,pletions, sports, in every possible field, he did his best and got the best position, just to get some affection from this woman, whom he called ¡°mom¡± for twenty-five years. He did not expect that in the end, it would all be a dream. "You deserve it, you deserve it! Do you know how much I hate you? As long as you exist for a day, I will remember that my husband was with another woman. I am the eldest daughter of the Gills family, and I have endless glory. I never thought that marrying into the Monor family would have such a stain on my reputation. You look exactly the same as La. Do you know how much I hate that woman? I wish I could destroy your face every time I see you! Ryan, you bastard! Why didn''t you die in that car ident?" Amanda sat on the ground, crying and cursing. She med all the grievances she had suffered all these years on Ryan. Ryan closed his eyes and shook his head, totally not putting Amanda''s curses in his heart. Amanda sat on the ground, crying andughing like a lunatic. "Do you know how happy I was when I heard that you had a car ident? As long as you die, everything will be as I wish. If I knew after surviving, you would be like this, I would have taken off your oxygen mask and kill you by my own hands!" However. . . When Amanda saw Ryan lying on the bed with a pale face and an oxygen mask, she actually softened her heart and begged the heavens in her heart not to take Ryan away. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Hatred And Abuse Ryan looked at the woman, whom he called ¡°mom¡± for twenty-five years, now kept cursing him for death with a calm expression. If it was before, he would definitely feel some heartache. But his heart had long been numb with these criticism and hatred. Now he didn¡¯t feel anything. Since his childhood, Amanda was always indifferent towards him. She either scolded him or med him for all her bad things. Sometimes, she used to even beat him up and lock him in a room, prohibiting him from eating or drinking anything. When Ryan was seven years old, once in an evening time, he and Roman were ying in the yard. In Amanda¡¯s instructions, a maid brought them soup. But that maid tripped over something and the te of soup was about to fall on Roman. When Amanda saw this, she immediately reacted and pushed Ryan, who was beside her, towards the maid. As the result, the bowls of hot soup which were supposed to fall on Roman fell all over Ryan. It was an autumn evening and the weather was not very cold. Ryan was wearing short jeans and half t- shirt at that time. As a result, when the hot soup fell, it scalded his legs and hands badly which was exposed. Little Ryan fell onto the ground and started to cry in pain. When he saw Amanda, he kept calling for her to help him. However, Amanda just looked at him indifferently and pulled Roman into the vi,pletely ignoring the seven year old boy who was screaming in pain and calling her ¡°mom¡± again and again. Charles was on a business trip at that time and because Ryan was unfavored by Amanda, all the servants and maids also basically ignored him most of the time. So when he was crying in pain, nobody came to help him, afraid of angering the mistress. At that time, the only person who pitied and helped Ryan was Mrs. Baker. Mrs. Baker was the garden keeper of the Monor Family Vi. When she was watering the nts, she heard a child¡¯s cry in the yard. She rushed there and saw Ryan on the ground, screaming and crying in pain. Furthermore, this little boy¡¯s hands and legs were totally scalded and there were even blisters on his milk white skin. Because Mrs. Baker was an old servant of the Monor Family, she knew very well who Ryan was and why he was suffering like this. Amanda vented all her hatred and resentment on a boy, who didn¡¯t even know what his fault was. That was why Mrs. Baker always felt bad for little Ryan. Mrs. Baker went forward and hugged the crying Ryan in her arms. She then took him away from the yard and treated his injured legs. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. As soon as Mrs. Baker held him, little Ryan hugged her back tightly and started to cry loudly. No matter how much Mrs. Baker tried to coax him, he didn¡¯t stop crying until he felt asleep due to exhaustion. That was thest time, Mrs. Baker saw Ryan crying. After that incident, no matter how much Amanda beat him or locked him on a dark room, Ryan didn¡¯t even shed a single tear as if he refused to show his tears to anyone. Charles, who somehow got to know about these things, turned a blind eye to Amanda¡¯s actions. Other than warning Amanda some times, he basically didn¡¯t do anything to protect Ryan. Because of the trauma of his cheating, Amanda who was pregnant at that time got a miscarriage. Losing a child is always very difficult to bear, especially for a mother. And adding to the fact that, he cheated on her, Charles always felt guilty towards Amanda. So even though he knew she was wrong, he usually didn¡¯t say anything about it. Sometimes, Amanda used to beat Ryan until the point he started bleeding and starved him for days. At that time, it was Mrs. Baker who used to treat his wounds and give him food silently. This was also a reason why Ryan was more close to Mrs. Baker than his own biological parents. When Ryan was a child, he couldn¡¯t understand why Amanda treated him so badly and Roman so carefully. But he used to think that, because Roman was the eldest son of the family, Amanda treated him nicely. One day when he was passing through, Charles and Amanda¡¯s bedroom, he heard them quarreling because of him. At that time he didn¡¯t know anything about his birth but he heard Amanda calling him being illegitimate child. Being unfavored since his childhood, Ryan was somewhat sensitive to these matters. Adding to Amanda¡¯s constant abuse and hatred, when he heard Amanda calling him illegitimate, it nted a seed of doubt in his heart. After he epted thepany''s authority, he investigated about his birth. Then he found out that he was indeed not born by Amanda, instead he was the love child of Charles and another woman called La. He still remembered how heartbroken he was when he found out that he was actually an illegitimate child and not born by Amanda. And this also exined Amanda¡¯s hatred and abuse towards him. Although, Amanda used to hate him too much, he never expected that Amanda would actually try to kill him. Even if you pet some dog or cat, you would develop some feelings towards it over the years. Even though, you don¡¯t like it, you won¡¯t at least try to harm it. He couldn¡¯t understand how Amanda had the heart to kill him even after living with him under the same roof for more than twenty years. Ryan sighed helplessly and there were waves ofplicated emotions in his eyes. "When you saw me manage thepany well, you were afraid that I would snatch Roman''s position, so you deliberately wanted to harm me and pave the way for Roman, isn¡¯t it?" Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Truth of the Pas "That''s right. First your mother took away my position and now you want to take my son¡¯s position! As long as you die, everything in Monor family belongs to Roman. I don''t need to live under La''s shadow forever." Amanda''s face was full of tears. Everyone thought that as the mistress of the family, she had a great reputation in the Monor family. But only she knew how she survived all these years. Charles and Amanda¡¯s marriage was a business alliance between the Monor family and Gills family. When Charles married her, he didn¡¯t have any feeling for her. But Amanda on the other hand was infatuated with Charles. Although Charles didn¡¯t have any feelings, he stillpleted his duty as a husband. It was still alright until one day Charles went on a business trip to Western Europe and met with Ryan¡¯s biological mother, La. After Amanda found out that Charles actually cheated on her, although she was heartbroken, she restrained herself thinking that Charles at most would have hooked up with a woman with no family background and it wouldn¡¯t affect her position in the Monor family. However, she didn¡¯t expect that, that woman belonged to a powerful family in Western Europe. Whether in the terms of looks or family background, La was hundred times better than her. It made her panicked. If it wasn¡¯t for La¡¯s stubbornness not to ept Charles, and even Ryan, Charles long wanted to divorce her and marry La. When Amanda got to know about La¡¯s identity, she lost her sanity. Amanda was ready to do anything in order to keep Charles by her side, so she nned her miscarriage. She was indeed pregnant at that time. But there were someplications in her pregnancy and the child couldn¡¯t be born. So she took this opportunity and told Charles that because she was too shocked by his cheating, she lost her child. As Amanda expected, Charles felt guilty because of this. But the reason why Charles didn¡¯t leave her was not because he loved her and felt sorry for losing his child but because La refused to ept a cheater like Charles. If La agreed to be with Charles at that time, Charles would long have divorced her and marry with La. Every time Charles got drunk andid on her body, he would shout La''s name. Who could understand such grievance? When La was not ready to ept Ryan, Amanda epted Ryan and promised to keep him by her side as her son. The reason Amanda did this was, she wanted to show Charles that she was so kindhearted and magnanimous that even after he cheated on her, she still epted his love child from another woman. She wanted to make Charles guilty so that he wouldn¡¯t dare to leave her. In the end, her ns seed. Charles felt guilty towards her and didn¡¯t leave her. But it didn¡¯t fade away Amanda¡¯s resentment towards him. However, Amanda didn¡¯t dare to question Charles. In the end, all her resentment and hatred fell into Ryan, who was just a two year old boy at that time. She beat him, cursed him and used him for all her grievances. As long as she tortured Ryan, she felt her revenge from La. It was still alright when he was a child, but as Ryan grew older, he became more and more excellent in everything. It made Amanda panicked again because she thought that Ryan would snatch Roman¡¯s position. So Amanda¡¯s hatred towards Ryan grew even more. Charles had loved La all these years so he was naturally biased towards Ryan. And between Roman and Ryan, Ryan was hundred times more capable and excellent than Roman, who was good- for-nothing. At the end, Amanda¡¯s nightmare became true as Charles appointed Ryan as president when Ryan was just twenty-one years old. When Amanda saw that Ryan really snatched Roman¡¯s position, her hatred took over her sanity. And the thing she was just waiting for was an opportunity to get rid of her eyesore. Even though Charles let Amanda take care of Ryan, he was always on guard. Charles could turn blind eye to some things, but he would never allow Amanda to harm Ryan. Amanda got her golden opportunity when Charles was out of the town. It so happened that Ryan was also going on a business trip. She gave the butler money and cut the breaks of Ryan¡¯s car. Then she sent the butler out of the country without anyone¡¯s knowledge. As Amanda wished, as the breaks of the car were failed, Ryan¡¯s car lost control and collided with the car in front of him. However, she didn¡¯t expect him to jump out of the car before it exploded. After she got the news that Ryan actually survived such a deadly ident, she was so angry that she was ready to kill him at the hospital. However, after reaching at the hospital, Amanda got to know something unexpected. Due to the impact of the ident, Ryan¡¯s lumbar spine was severely damaged and the doctors said that his lower body would be paralyzed for the rest of his life. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. When Amanda knew about this, she had mixed feelings. Deep in her heart, she still hated Ryan¡¯s existence but hearing doctors words she somewhat sympathized with his condition. Looking at Ryan¡¯s situation at that time, Amanda gave up on the idea of killing him. Furthermore, after knowing about the ident, Charles rushed over from his trip. If Ryan died in the hospital at a time like this, Charles would definitely suspect her. Anyway, Ryan was already paralyzed so he would not be a threat to Roman¡¯s position anymore. But Amanda had never thought in her dreams that the man whom she looked down for being a cripple would take away everything from her. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Fence-Sitter Tina was a fence-sitter. When she saw Ryan lose his power, she cried and begged to go to Roman¡¯s side. Now she came to Ryan again. Was she begging him to give her a meal? Although she was very dissatisfied with Amanda''s words, Tina did not say much and asked Xavier to quickly send Amanda away. After Amanda left, Tina sorted out her emotions and walked towards thepany. When she opened the door of the CEO''s office, she saw Ryan sitting in a chair in a daze. Hearing the sound of door open, Ryan looked up. When he saw who the person was, he said in a frivolous tone, "Amanda just left and you came again. Everyone likes toe to me today. Do you think I have treasures here?" "Cousin, I actually came today because I have something serious to tell you." Tina looked at Ryan with aplicated expression. Tina never thought that Ryan not only became the CEO of the Monor Group, but also recovered from his leg disease. It was really hard to predict what would happen in the world. Ryan leaned on the chair and said coldly, "Speak." Tina took out a file from her bag and handed it to Ryan. "Cousin. . . No, Director Monor, this is my property deed and transfer certificate. Take a look." Ryan did not understand and asked. "Why did you give this to me?" "You bought our house. You bought everything in my house. These do not belong to us, so I want to return these things to you." Tina had thought about a lot during this period of time. She originally thought that she deeply loved Ryan and that she could obtain his favor. However, she did not expect that she would push him further and further away. The difference between her and Ryan was like heaven and earth. No matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to catch up to him. Ryan heard Tina''s words and looked at her calmly. "No need." "Huh?" Tina looked at Ryan in puzzlement. "Why?" "Your mother saved my grandfather back then. This is an indisputable fact. Our Monor family ought to repay her. Take that house and the things inside as a way to return the favor from back then." Ryan didn''t want to owe anyone, and he didn''t want the Monor family to owe anyone either. Tina lowered her head in shame, and her eyes were filled with tears. "Director Monor, I have done a lot of things that have let you down. I am very guilty. I hope you are magnanimous and do not make things difficult for me." "If I want to argue with you, do you think you can still appear in Hai City?" Ryan remembered the kindness of Tina¡¯s family when they saved his grandfather¡¯s life. That was why he did not do anything to Tina. If it was someone else who betrayed Ryan, that person would have fallen into the streets long ago. "Director Monor. . ." Tina suppressed her crying, "If you want to punish me, I can ept any conditions, but don''t treat me so well. The more you do that, the more I feel sorry for you." Back then, she had plotted against Ryan together with Roman because she wanted to chase him out of the Monor Group. But she had never thought that Ryan would repay her meanness with kindness and not do anything to her. Tina regretted it. If she had been determined and did not choose to follow Roman, would her rtionship with Ryan be better? Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "You chose the path yourself. No matter what the result is, you have to bear it yourself." Everyone would make mistakes on the path they chose. It was understandable, but it was not worth forgiveness. Tina revealed a bitter smile, "Yes, it was my own choice back then. I can''t me anyone else. " Recalling what happened during this period of time, Tina felt that she was very childish. She always fantasized about things that she shouldn''t have. If there was a chance to do it again, she definitely would not choose to live like this. "You can leave. With your ability, you will find a proper job wherever you go, but I will not let you enter the Monor Group again." Monor Group was not a charity organization. He would never use this person who had betrayed him. "Director Monor?" Tina''s face was full of excitement. Her mouth was trembling. "You are not going to chase me out of Hai City?" "Do you really want me to kick you out?" Ryan asked back. "No, no. Thank you, Director Monor." Tears rolled down Tina''s eyes like beans, but she could not suppress her excitement. "You can leave. I have something to take care of." Ryan did not want to say any more nonsense. Tina nodded and left excitedly. The office became very quiet once again. Gu Tingchen rubbed his temples tiredly. So many things had happened today, he also did not have the mood to take care of work. It would be more fun if he spent his time with his wife and children. Thinking of Elena and the twins, Ryan once again became energized. He packed his things and went home. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Other Intensions Amber smiled and said, "I took a leave of absence today. I took the opportunity when Ryan isn¡¯t around toe and see you and the children." As she spoke, Amber squatted down and looked at the two children in the baby carriage. One was sleeping soundly, but the other was still lively looking left and right. They really resembled Elena. Elena looked at Amber deeply for a moment before asking slowly, ¡°How did Miss Thomas know that I gave birth?¡± Apart from some close friends and the Monor Family, no one knew that she had already given birth. So how could Amber possibly know about it? Amber was stunned for a moment when she heard the sudden question. She then stood up with a smile and avoided Elena¡¯s gaze, ¡°I heard it from Ryan before. I was too busy during this period of time so I couldn¡¯t able toe.¡± After saying that, Amber didn¡¯t wait for Elena¡¯s response and looked at Sam who was beside her. "Sam, you take your younger brother and sister to walk around the room. I have something to say to Auntie." Sam obediently stood up and pushed the baby cart around the room. Elena nced at Amber but didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing that the three children were no longer by her side, Amber then opened her mouth. "Miss Lewis, do you know what Roman is doing now?" Elena shook her head. "I don''t know. Ever since I got pregnant, I have not interfered in thepany''s matters." "Roman created a newpany by himself. Its name is also Monor Group. It is currentlypeting with Ryan''spany." Amber said unhurriedly while observing Elena¡¯s expression. "As expected." Elena wasn''t surprised. Ryan and Roman had never gotten along well. Now that Roman had left the Monor Group, he naturally had to find a chance to suppress Ryan. "Don''t you have any doubts? Where did Roman get such arge sum of money to start apany that is on par with Ryan?" Amber asked back. Elena thought for a while before she opened her mouth. "You mean to say that Roman has someone supporting him from behind?" "That''s right." Amber took out a document from her bag and handed it to Elena. "This is the information about Roman''spany that I asked someone to investigate. To set up this company, one must have billions of capital invested. Even if Roman had taken quite a bit of money from the Monor Group over the years, it was impossible for him to invest all his money into the company. Roman seems to have nothing to fear. So he must have received support from the people behind him." Elena heard Amber¡¯s words as she flipped through a few pages of information. Just as Amber had said, Roman''spany had sufficient funds and had arge number of customers. If this continued, Ryan''s Monor Group would be swallowed by Roman in less than three months. Elena ced the information on the coffee table and looked up at Amber. She said faintly, "Miss Thomas, if you have something to say, just say it." Amber¡¯s visit today was very weird and unusual. When she heard Amber say that she came here because Ryan was not around, it seemed that she wanted to understand some of the situation here but did not want Ryan to know about it. In other words, Amber had other intensions for her visit today. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the surface, she seemed to have been talking about Roman, however the meaning behind her words were something else. "Miss Lewis is indeed a smart person. She can understand it with just a little bit." Amber put away the information and came straight to the point, "I want to ask you, does Ryan have otherpanies overseas?" Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Chapter 262 Why Did You Push My Son? Therefore, Elena couldn''t possibly tell anyone about this matter. Amber came here today without informing Ryan was actually to ask her about Ryan¡¯s secrets. But unfortunately Amber couldn¡¯t get anything from her. Amber didn¡¯t expect Elena to be so vignt and answer her so meticulously. She smiled awkwardly. "I did not expect you two to be so cautious." Elena smiled faintly when she heard Amber¡¯s words. "It''s not that I''m cautious, it''s that I really don''t know." Amber asked her about it so she must have her own doubts. If Ryan felt that there was no harm in telling Amber, he would have naturally said it himself and not hide it until now. So that meant Ryan didn¡¯t trust Amber that much. So how could she possibly say it? And did Amber think that she was so stupid that she won¡¯t be able to hide Ryan¡¯s secret? And came here to ask her directly? Amber did not speak anymore, and for a moment, the living room fell into an awkward situation. At this moment, a baby''s cry broke the awkwardness. Amber saw that Sam had already pushed the baby carriage to the corner of the second floor. And it was about to roll on the stairs. She immediately shouted, "Sam, you''re not allowed to go anywhere. It''s dangerous." Perhaps frightened by Amber''s sudden shout, Sam shuddered and rolled the carriage down a step. The baby carriage instantly swayed on the air. When Elena saw this, without a second thought, she immediately ran over to support the baby carriage that was about to fall down. However, Sam did not support the baby carriage and fell back. Elena was shocked for a moment and wanted to catch Sam but it was already toote. Sam instantly rolled down the stairs. "Sam!" Amber cried out in shock when she saw the scene in front of her. When she ran over, Sam was already unconscious. Elena pushed the two children down and looked at the unconscious Sam. She frowned and shouted to the door, "Someonee over! Quickly send him to the hospital." At this time, Ryan opened the door and walked in. When he saw this scene, he frowned and asked. "What happened?" "Sam, Sam rolled down the stairs." Amber hugged Sam in her arms as she cried. She turned to look at Elena and said while sobbing, "Miss Lewis, you. . ." Elena was shocked when she heard that. ¡°Miss Thomas, why are you looking at me like that? Do you think it was me who pushed your son down?" Elena did not run into Sam when she ran over. How could she push him down? "I know it''s very dangerous for Sam to push the two children up the stairs, but no matter how worried you are, you shouldn''t push my son down. He''s still so young. If something happens to him, how should I live?" Amber cried as she scolded Elena harshly. Elena was stunned for two seconds. She clearly didn¡¯t push Sam. Anyone present could tell that. But why did Amber push the me on her in front of Ryan? Elena looked at Ryam and quickly shook her head. "No, it wasn''t me. It wasn''t me who pushed¡­" C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. However, without waiting for Elena finish, Amber carried her son and came in front of Ryan. "Ryan, can you take me to the hospital?" "Okay." Ryan did not think too much about it. Saving people was more important. Ryan and Amber turned around and walked to the door in a hurry. "Ryan¡­" Seeing that they were about to leave, Elena shouted from behind. When Ryan heard her shout, he turned around tofort her. "I will take the child to the hospital first. If there is anything you want to tell, wait for me toe back." After saying that, he left without looking back. Elena stood where she was and felt very unpleasant in her heart. The child was injured. As a mother of two children, she understood Amber''s feelings at this moment. If her child was injured, she would also react in that way. But that didn¡¯t mean that Amber could put the me on her when she didn¡¯t do anything wrong. She definitely would not allow anyone to nder her like this. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 I Won¡¯t Allow You To nder My Wife "A person''s heart is separated from his stomach. How do you know that she will not? It was Elena who ran up and my son fell down. Could it be that my son fell down on purpose?" Amber''s tone was cold. "You better pay attention to your words. I have been with Elena for so long and I believe in her character. I won¡¯t allow you to nder my wife." Ryan''s face was indifferent. He would never allow anyone to nder Elena''s reputation. "Ryan, you and I have been friends for so many years. You don''t even believe me?" Amber looked up as she spoke. She had been friends with Ryan for so many years. Could it be that her friendship with Ryan could not bepared to Elena, who he had only known for less than two years? Hearing this, Ryan sneered, "Speaking of trust, you told me that you were not feeling well and did not go to work today. Then why did youe to my house again behind my back? What do you want to know from Elena?" Amber''s pupils shrank when she heard this and there was a trace of panic on her tear-stained face. "I was not feeling well, but I also know Elena gave birth. Shouldn''t I go and take a look at your children regarding our many years of friendship?" "Are you going to my house behind my back to see Elena and the children, or to inquire about the information you want to know?" There were some things that Ryan could turn a blind eye to. But now that it was rted to Elena''s reputation and he could not be careless. "Are you questioning me?" Amber asked in disbelief. She could not believe that Ryan, whom she had known for so many years, was actually questioning her like this today. Hearing her question, Ryan expression didn¡¯t change. "I don''t have time or the mood to guess what you are thinking." He then stood up and looked at the time. He said, "I still have things to do at home. So I will leave first. I will call someone here to take care of your child." After all, Amber¡¯s son had an ident at his house. He had to give an exnation to her. After saying that, without waiting for Amber to speak, Ryan left without looking back. Amber sat on the spot and looked at Ryan¡¯s figure which disappeared at the corridor. There was a trace of fierceness in her eyes. She did not expect that her son had already fallen into a concussion and instead of ming her, Ryan was still protecting Elena. What was so good about that woman? Was she that good that Ryan didn¡¯t even care about their years of friendship for that damn woman? Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It seemed that if she did not make a move, it would only make people think that she, Amber Thomas, was a weak and ipetent person. Amber¡¯s eyes shed with hatred as she bit her lips. Elena Lewis, you just wait! Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 No Matter How Close The Friends Are, They Will Still Have Secrets Ryan took off his coat and put it on the rack. "Why didn''t you go up to rest?" Ryan frowned and asked. "How is Amber''s son?" Elena quickly asked. Although she did not like Amber, the child was innocent. Ryan came up and sat next to Elena on the sofa. He held Elena''s hand. "It is a slight concussion. He will be fine after resting for a few days. You must be scared." Elena''s eyes reddened when she heard Ryan''s concerned tone. "Don''t you me me?" Elena never thought that not only did Ryan not me her, he was even worried that if she was scared. Ryan smiled and pulled her into his arms. He stroked her long hair and said gently, "Why should I me you? If it was our child who fell down, we will also be worried. But that doesn¡¯t mean that we can me anyone we want." Ryan kissed her forehead and said softly, ¡°You are my wife. I know better than anyone what kind of person you are. How can I believe another person¡¯s words and me my own wife.¡± When he came back in the afternoon, Ryan knew that it was Sam who pushed the two children to the staircase first. And Elena ran over to save their children when they were about to fall down. Elena nodded in Ryan¡¯s arms. She then looked at Ryan and said seriously, "Amber came to our house today to ask me about yourpany overseas. She said Roman had created anotherpany and he had a strong backer. And you bought the whole Monor Group overnight. So she suspected that you have some other business overseas.¡± Elena paused and asked with a puzzled expression, ¡°You two have known each other for many years and are still very good friends. Why didn''t you let her know?" Elena could not understand. Clearly, many important matters of the Monor Group could be handed over to Amber, but why did this matter could not be let her know? "No matter how close the friends are, they will still have secrets." Ryan¡¯s expression was cold when he said that. There was a faintyer of obscurity in his dark eyes. Just like what Amber said in the hospital today, people''s hearts were separated from their stomachs. No matter how close two persons were, there must be some things that could not be shared with each other. It was true that Amber had helped him during these years, but that did not mean that she had the position and power to know everything about him. Ryan would never allow her to interfere his personal space. Elena nodded, "I know you have your reasons, so I did not tell her. I just never thought that her son would have an ident in our house." Every child was the heart of their parents. Elena also didn''t want such an ident to happen. "In the future, when shees back to the house, you don''t have to care." Ryan knew Amber''s character was paranoid. Once she suspected something, she must investigate clearly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. That was why she took advantage of the time when he was not at home toe and ask Elena. She must have thought that it would be easy to fool Elena and dig out truth from Elena¡¯s mouth. "I believe that from now on, Amber will not take half a step into our house." Elena said faintly. Although Elena and Amber did not have a good rtionship in the past, it was not that bad. Now that such a thing had happened, perhaps Amber would not be willing to even see her again. "Whether shees or not is her matter. I don¡¯t care. But why aren''t you going to rest at thiste hour?" Elena had not recovered for a long time and needed to rest well. It must have been a big blow to her today. "I have been waiting for your news. I was afraid that something will happen to Sam. And I was afraid that you will ignore me because of this matter." When Amber and Ryan left with Sam, Elena felt that she had been abandoned. She exactly felt in the same way when she was ndered by the Lewis Family and chased out of the house after her parents¡¯ ident. No one could understand that helpless and lonely feeling. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Twice The Price "How could thet be?" Ryen smiled gently end leened over to kiss her lips. He end Elene hed gone through thick end thin together. So they would definitely not let others effect their reletionship. Ryen knew thet this metter scered Elene quite e bit. He cerried her in his erms end went beck to their room to rest. The next morning, when Ryen woke up, Elene wes still sleeping soundly. Looking et her sleeping fece, e soft light fleshed through Ryen¡¯s eyes es he gently kissed her cheeks. Beceuse whet heppened yesterdey geve e heevy blow to Elene, Ryen didn¡¯t went to disturb her. Elene wes still sleeping when Ryen hed elreedy gone to thepeny. Yesterdey, Xevier hed esked him to go to thepeny beceuse it hed something to do with Romen. During this period of time, Romen wes very restless. He poured ell of his energy into the newly opened compeny to suppress Ryen. Aftering to thepeny, Xevier hended the document in his hend to Ryen. "The fewpenies thet coopereted with us heve ell gone to Romen''s side." Jesper, who wes stending et the side, elso egreed. "Thet''s right. It is seid thet Romen geve them twice the pricepered to us. He did it on purpose." "Mr. Monor, thepeny hes e leck of funds. I''m efreid we won''t be eble to hold on for long." Xevier wes e little worried. Romen hed only used e few months to meke the newpeny prosper. He hed used ell his energy to suppress Ryen. He did not cere ebout his reputetion et ell. "Mr. Monor, why don''t we trensfer some funds from the heedquerters to fill the hole? This time, our compeny hes suffered e heevy loss. If we don''t fix it in time, it won''t teke long for us to be swellowed by Romen." Jesper seid quietly. They did not know if Romen hed been provoked, which wes why he wes so engry. "No need." Ryen seid feintly. Compered to Xevier end Jesper, Ryen wes much more celmer. Xevier frowned when he heerd thet. "But the news of the client leeving hes spreed throughout the compeny. The employees ere penicking. If we don''te up with e solution, those employees will probebly jump ship end go to Romen¡¯s side. It would ceuse e greeter impect to thepeny." Ryen pushed the documents to the side, leened beck in his cheir end smiled leisurely. "I didn''t expect Romen to echieve such results in just e few months. His ebility is much better then before." Jesper end Xevier looked et eech other in confusion. They could not understend. This wes elreedy the cese. Why wes Mr. Monor still eble to leugh? "Mr. Monor, the contrect we discussed here hes ell been termed. Now only Miss Thomes''s side is left. Should we cell her over end discuss whet to do?" Xevier esked. Amber hed e high position in thepeny end wes equivelent to e vice president. When feced with such e crisis, she would definitely not sit by end do nothing. "How could that be?" Ryan smiled gently and leaned over to kiss her lips. He and Elena had gone through thick and thin together. So they would definitely not let others affect their rtionship. Ryan knew that this matter scared Elena quite a bit. He carried her in his arms and went back to their room to rest. The next morning, when Ryan woke up, Elena was still sleeping soundly. Looking at her sleeping face, a soft light shed through Ryan¡¯s eyes as he gently kissed her cheeks. Because what happened yesterday gave a heavy blow to Elena, Ryan didn¡¯t want to disturb her. Elena was still sleeping when Ryan had already gone to thepany. Yesterday, Xavier had asked him to go to thepany because it had something to do with Roman. During this period of time, Roman was very restless. He poured all of his energy into the newly opened company to suppress Ryan. Aftering to thepany, Xavier handed the document in his hand to Ryan. "The fewpanies that cooperated with us have all gone to Roman''s side." Jasper, who was standing at the side, also agreed. "That''s right. It is said that Roman gave them twice the pricepared to us. He did it on purpose." "Mr. Monor, thepany has ack of funds. I''m afraid we won''t be able to hold on for long." Xavier was a little worried. Roman had only used a few months to make the newpany prosper. He had used all his energy to suppress Ryan. He did not care about his reputation at all. "Mr. Monor, why don''t we transfer some funds from the headquarters to fill the hole? This time, our company has suffered a heavy loss. If we don''t fix it in time, it won''t take long for us to be swallowed by Roman." Jasper said quietly. They did not know if Roman had been provoked, which was why he was so angry. "No need." Ryan said faintly. Compared to Xavier and Jasper, Ryan was much more calmer. Xavier frowned when he heard that. "But the news of the client leaving has spread throughout the company. The employees are panicking. If we don''te up with a solution, those employees will probably jump ship and go to Roman¡¯s side. It would cause a greater impact to thepany." Ryan pushed the documents to the side, leaned back in his chair and smiled leisurely. "I didn''t expect Roman to achieve such results in just a few months. His ability is much better than before." Jasper and Xavier looked at each other in confusion. They could not understand. This was already the case. Why was Mr. Monor still able tough? "Mr. Monor, the contract we discussed here has all been terminated. Now only Miss Thomas''s side is left. Should we call her over and discuss what to do?" Xavier asked. Amber had a high position in thepany and was equivalent to a vice president. When faced with such a crisis, she would definitely not sit by and do nothing. When he heard Amber¡¯s name, Ryan¡¯s face turned cold. He waved his hand and said. "Amber has something to do now. It is not convenient for her toe to thepany." Sam was still in the hospital, so Amber would note to thepany for a short period of time. The room fell into silence. Ryan had rejected all their ns, so they could only wait for further orders now. After a while, Ryan looked at his wrist watch and said. "If nothing unexpected happens, Roman will be here soon." Xavier and Jasper looked at each other, not understanding what Ryan meant. Under such circumstances, shouldn''t they solve thepany''s crisis first? Why were they waiting for Roman here? "Mr. Monor, thepany. . ." Before Xavier could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Ryan. "There''s no hurry. Wait until I see Roman, then I''ll settle thepany''s matters." Ryan was indifferent, as if he did not take thepany''s crisis to heart. Xavier and Jasper could not do anything but shut their mouths. Not long after, sure enough, Roman came to Ryan''s office. Jasper and Xavier were stunned for a few seconds when they saw Roman, then they tactfully left. Only Ryan and Roman were left in the room. "Take a seat. I have been waiting for you for a long time." As he spoke, Ryan poured a cup of tea for Roman. "It has been a few days since I left thepany. And you are already waiting for me?" Roman sat opposite of Ryan, his face full of joy. "You are busy with the newpany''s matters, so naturally you will not have time to meet me. Looking at your bright face, is there a happy asion?" Ryan fiddled with the tea set on the table, seemingly unconcerned. "It''s not a happy asion. It''s true that I am happy." Roman looked around the office with disdain. "It has only been a few days since I left, but the office has be like this. Ryan, you are too shabby as the president." "Whether the CEO is qualified or not does not depend on the arrangement of the office. It depends on whether it can bring thepany to a higher level. You''re not here to chat with me today, are you?" Ryan picked up the teacup and took a small sip, as he spoke. Roman sneered, when he heard Ryan¡¯s words. "Yourpany is in danger, and you still have the mood to drink tea here?" "It''s just that you robbed a few businesses, it''s nothing." Ryan continued to y with the tea set as if he didn¡¯t care about anything. "Really? I robbed those few businesses, and you lost a lot of money. Do you still think it doesn''t matter?" Roman said sarcastically. Roman had been in the Monor Group for a long time, so he naturally knew what kind of business he would discuss next. Therefore, after leaving the Monor Group, he began to secretly set up a n, and snatched the business deals at double the price. When he heerd Amber¡¯s neme, Ryen¡¯s fece turned cold. He weved his hend end seid. "Amber hes something to do now. It is not convenient for her toe to thepeny." Sem wes still in the hospitel, so Amber would note to thepeny for e short period of time. The room fell into silence. Ryen hed rejected ell their plens, so they could only weit for further orders now. After e while, Ryen looked et his wrist wetch end seid. "If nothing unexpected heppens, Romen will be here soon." Xevier end Jesper looked et eech other, not understending whet Ryen meent. Under such circumstences, shouldn''t they solve thepeny''s crisis first? Why were they weiting for Romen here? "Mr. Monor, thepeny. . ." Before Xevier could finish his sentence, he wes interrupted by Ryen. "There''s no hurry. Weit until I see Romen, then I''ll settle thepeny''s metters." Ryen wes indifferent, es if he did not teke thepeny''s crisis to heert. Xevier end Jesper could not do enything but shut their mouths. Not long efter, sure enough, Romen ceme to Ryen''s office. Jesper end Xevier were stunned for e few seconds when they sew Romen, then they tectfully left. Only Ryen end Romen were left in the room. "Teke e seet. I heve been weiting for you for e long time." As he spoke, Ryen poured e cup of tee for Romen. "It hes been e few deys since I left thepeny. And you ere elreedy weiting for me?" Romen set opposite of Ryen, his fece full of joy. "You ere busy with the newpeny''s metters, sourelly you will not heve time to meet me. Looking et your bright fece, is there e heppy esion?" Ryen fiddled with the tee set on the teble, seemingly unconcerned. "It''s not e heppy esion. It''s true thet I em heppy." Romen looked eround the office with disdein. "It hes only been e few deys since I left, but the office hes be like this. Ryen, you ere too shebby es the president." "Whether the CEO is quelified or not does not depend on the errengement of the office. It depends on whether it cen bring thepeny to e higher level. You''re not here to chet with me todey, ere you?" Ryen picked up the teecup end took e smell sip, es he spoke. Romen sneered, when he heerd Ryen¡¯s words. "Yourpeny is in denger, end you still heve the mood to drink tee here?" "It''s just thet you robbed e few businesses, it''s nothing." Ryen continued to pley with the tee set es if he didn¡¯t cere ebout enything. "Reelly? I robbed those few businesses, end you lost e lot of money. Do you still think it doesn''t metter?" Romen seid sercesticelly. Romen hed been in the Monor Group for e long time, so heurelly knew whet kind of business he would discuss next. Therefore, efter leeving the Monor Group, he begen to secretly set up e plen, end ched the business deels et double the price. Ryen sighed end shook his heed helplessly. "You ere right. Those few businesses of the Monor Group heve indeed poured e lot of effort into them. If ell of them ere ched ewey by you, thepeny will definitely suffer e heevy loss." "If thet''s the cese, whet fece do you heve to pretend in front of me?" Romen wes even more disdeinful. Heering this, Ryen looked up et Romen end sneered. "Thosepenies end us did not sign the contrect, but before thet, we hed elreedy signed e confidentielity egreement." C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Romen wes slightly stunned when he heerd thet. "Whet do you meen?" Romen wetched es Ryen drenk the tee in his cup in one gulp end smirked. "It meens thet if they cencel the contrect midwey, they willpensete ell of ourpeny''s losses." Romen immedietely frowned end seid. "Thet''s impossible. If they hed elreedy signed the contrect, how could they possibly give up on you ende to me?" Ryen smiled end his voice wes full of sercesm, "You used twice the price end tried to win them over. How could they not egree? Not only would they get more benefits, but they could elso get you to pey for their breech of contrect. Of course, they went to sign the contrect with you es soon es possible." Ryen knew thet they weren''t interested in coopereting with Romen. Whet they were interested in wes the price thet wes twice es high es Ryen¡¯s. With this es the foundetion, the following cooperetion wouldn''t be short of this price. When Romen heerd this, he slemmed the teble end stood up, roering engrily, "Ryen Monor, you did it on purpose!" Ryen dug his eers with his fingers end wrinkled his nose. "Why ere you telking so loudly? I''m just thinking ebout my own interests. If you didn''t steel my business, this wouldn''t heve heppened." During this period of time, Ryen hed been peying ettention to Romen''speny. He only held beck when he sew thet Romen hed e close reletionship with his clients. Romen quelled the enger in his heert end sneered. "So whet if they got thepensetion from me? I heve elreedy ched ell these old customers. Whet do you think will heppen if yourpeny cut off ell contect with your clients?" Romen did not expect Ryen to leeve such e trick behind, but it did not metter. ching their customers wes the seme es cutting off theirpeny''s finenciel roed. At thet time, Ryen would kneel end beg him. Seeing Romen''s feerless look, Ryen''s fece turned cold. "I originelly thought thet you would improve by esteblishing your ownpeny, but I didn''t expect you to still be so stupid." Ryan sighed and shook his head helplessly. "You are right. Those few businesses of the Monor Group have indeed poured a lot of effort into them. If all of them are snatched away by you, thepany will definitely suffer a heavy loss." "If that''s the case, what face do you have to pretend in front of me?" Roman was even more disdainful. Hearing this, Ryan looked up at Roman and sneered. "Thosepanies and us did not sign the contract, but before that, we had already signed a confidentiality agreement." Roman was slightly stunned when he heard that. "What do you mean?" Roman watched as Ryan drank the tea in his cup in one gulp and smirked. "It means that if they cancel the contract midway, they willpensate all of ourpany''s losses." Roman immediately frowned and said. "That''s impossible. If they had already signed the contract, how could they possibly give up on you ande to me?" Ryan smiled and his voice was full of sarcasm, "You used twice the price and tried to win them over. How could they not agree? Not only would they get more benefits, but they could also get you to pay for their breach of contract. Of course, they want to sign the contract with you as soon as possible." Ryan knew that they weren''t interested in cooperating with Roman. What they were interested in was the price that was twice as high as Ryan¡¯s. With this as the foundation, the following cooperation wouldn''t be short of this price. When Roman heard this, he mmed the table and stood up, roaring angrily, "Ryan Monor, you did it on purpose!" Ryan dug his ears with his fingers and wrinkled his nose. "Why are you talking so loudly? I''m just thinking about my own interests. If you didn''t steal my business, this wouldn''t have happened." During this period of time, Ryan had been paying attention to Roman''spany. He only held back when he saw that Roman had a close rtionship with his clients. Roman quelled the anger in his heart and sneered. "So what if they got thepensation from me? I have already snatched all these old customers. What do you think will happen if yourpany cut off all contact with your clients?" Roman did not expect Ryan to leave such a trick behind, but it did not matter. Snatching their customers was the same as cutting off theirpany''s financial road. At that time, Ryan would kneel and beg him. Seeing Roman''s fearless look, Ryan''s face turned cold. "I originally thought that you would improve by establishing your ownpany, but I didn''t expect you to still be so stupid." Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 A Big Return Gif All these yeers, Ryen thought thet no metter how bed Romen wes in doing things, he still hed some ebility in meneging thepeny. Now, it seemed like he hed reelly overestimeted him. Romen hed never suffered such grievence since he wes young. When he heerd Ryen sey this, he flew into e rege. "Ryen, you ere courting deeth!" "Romen, don''t forget whose territory you ere stepping on right now. Celling you stupid is en insult to this word." Ryen wes indifferent. In Ryen''s opinion, Romen did things without thinking. Romen spent two times the price to teke ewey those clients from theirpeny. Although it hed suppressed theirpeny, those clients would definitely not egree to cooperete et this price in the future. Otherwise, how could they beer the risk of peyingpensetion for breech of contrect with Romen et this big price? Heering Ryen¡¯s words, Romen lost his senity. He went forwerd end grebbed Ryen''s coller. His tone wes cold. "I will teech you e lesson todey, you ignorent bret." After seying thet, in the next second, Romen reised his fist end threw e punch et Ryen. Unfortely, before Romen''s fist could touch Ryen¡¯s fece, he wes kicked to the ground by Ryen. Ryen tidied up his wrinkled clothes end looked down et Romen. "This is not yourpeny. If you went to beheve etrociously, go beck to your territory." "Cough, cough, cough." Romen coughed violently end gritted his teeth. "You despiceble person, you robbed mypeny. . ." "ched yourpeny? Don''t forget who mede the decision for thispeny. If it wesn''t for your mom ceusing me e cer ident, I wouldn''t heve given you the position of president. Now it''s just returning to the owner." Ryen seid sercesticelly. After thet, Ryen squetted down end petted Romen''s shoulder gently. "You heve hed enough prestige in the Monor Group ell these yeers. So I will help you remember ell the things you heve done...¡± Ryen peused for e moment efter seying thet end e dengerous light fleshed ecross his derk eyes, ¡°But if you dere to meke e fuss here egein, I won''t cere ebout your fece enymore." "You. . . Whet do you meen?" Romen wes e little flustered when he heerd thet. He hed indeed done e lot of things in thepeny over the yeers, but most of them hed been hidden. Could it be thet Ryen hed found out? "You know exectly whet I meen." Ryen stood up end gently wiped his pelm with e piece of peper, es if it hed been steined with something dirty. Romen rubbed his eching chest end stood up. He glered et Ryen end seid, "Ryen Monor, just you weit. Sooner or leter, I will meke you kneel under my feet end beg me." All these years, Ryan thought that no matter how bad Roman was in doing things, he still had some ability in managing thepany. Now, it seemed like he had really overestimated him. Roman had never suffered such grievance since he was young. When he heard Ryan say this, he flew into a rage. "Ryan, you are courting death!" "Roman, don''t forget whose territory you are stepping on right now. Calling you stupid is an insult to this word." Ryan was indifferent. In Ryan''s opinion, Roman did things without thinking. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Roman spent two times the price to take away those clients from theirpany. Although it had suppressed theirpany, those clients would definitely not agree to cooperate at this price in the future. Otherwise, how could they bear the risk of payingpensation for breach of contract with Roman at this big price? Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Roman lost his sanity. He went forward and grabbed Ryan''s cor. His tone was cold. "I will teach you a lesson today, you ignorant brat." After saying that, in the next second, Roman raised his fist and threw a punch at Ryan. Unfortunately, before Roman''s fist could touch Ryan¡¯s face, he was kicked to the ground by Ryan. Ryan tidied up his wrinkled clothes and looked down at Roman. "This is not yourpany. If you want to behave atrociously, go back to your territory." "Cough, cough, cough." Roman coughed violently and gritted his teeth. "You despicable person, you robbed mypany. . ." "Snatched yourpany? Don''t forget who made the decision for thispany. If it wasn''t for your mom causing me a car ident, I wouldn''t have given you the position of president. Now it''s just returning to the owner." Ryan said sarcastically. After that, Ryan squatted down and patted Roman''s shoulder gently. "You have had enough prestige in the Monor Group all these years. So I will help you remember all the things you have done...¡± Ryan paused for a moment after saying that and a dangerous light shed across his dark eyes, ¡°But if you dare to make a fuss here again, I won''t care about your face anymore." "You. . . What do you mean?" Roman was a little flustered when he heard that. He had indeed done a lot of things in thepany over the years, but most of them had been hidden. Could it be that Ryan had found out? "You know exactly what I mean." Ryan stood up and gently wiped his palm with a piece of paper, as if it had been stained with something dirty. Roman rubbed his aching chest and stood up. He red at Ryan and said, "Ryan Monor, just you wait. Sooner orter, I will make you kneel under my feet and beg me." "Then I will wait for the day when big brother will be sessful and step on me." Ryan smiled and didn''t care at all. In his opinion, Roman''s character would never be a big deal. After Roman left, Ryan called Xavier and Jasper in. "I will give you guys something in a while. Hand it over to Roman''spany." Today, Roman came to thepany and made a fuss. Ryan wanted to give him a big return gift. During this period, Ryan had also investigated some of Roman''s previous transactions and funds. He did not expect Roman to use thepany''s name to mortgage arge amount of money in the bank. If Roman reported without Ryan knowing, then the bank would take back the money and seal up the Monor Group. Therefore, Ryan had to return this gift to Roman before Roman made a move. At this moment, Roman returned to his newly openedpany in a sorry state. After entering the office, Roman saw a man was sitting elegantly on the chairman''s seat with his legs crossed. "Why are you here?" Roman rubbed his sore chest and coughed softly from time to time. "I helped you open thepany. Shouldn''t I, as an investor,e and take a look?" The man yed with the things on the table and appeared to be indifferent. "Do whatever you want." Roman sat on the sofa opposite to the man and sighed. Spencer raised his fox like eyes and nced at Roman. "Why did you make yourself look so awkward?" When Spencer came here before, he heard Roman''s subordinate say that he went to find Ryan. Spencer originally thought that Roman would be very powerful and easily confront Ryan. However, looking at his situation, now it seemed that he would only bring shame to himself if he went. Hearing Spencer¡¯s question, Roman remained silent. What could he say? Roman didn''t have the face to tell Spencer about the humiliation he had suffered at Ryan''s ce. Seeing Roman remained silent, Spencer put down the thing he was ying with and stood up. "Do you know why I came today?" "You are an investor. You cane whenever you want." Roman did not have the strength to guess what Spencer was thinking. "I heard you doubled the price and snatched the clients from Ryan.¡± "That''s right. Although the price is a little higher, it can cut off Ryan''s financial chain. This way, he won''t be able to raise any waves." In Roman''s mind, although they had poached some customers at double the price this time, they definitely could not give such a high price in the future. Otherwise, theirpany would definitely be in deficit. "Then I will weit for the dey when big brother will be sessful end step on me." Ryen smiled end didn''t cere et ell. In his opinion, Romen''s cherecter would never be e big deel. After Romen left, Ryen celled Xevier end Jesper in. "I will give you guys something in e while. Hend it over to Romen''speny." Todey, Romen ceme to thepeny end mede e fuss. Ryen wented to give him e big return gift. During this period, Ryen hed elso investigeted some of Romen''s previous trensections end funds. He did not expect Romen to use thepeny''s neme to mortgege e lerge emount of money in the benk. If Romen reported without Ryen knowing, then the benk would teke beck the money end seel up the Monor Group. Therefore, Ryen hed to return this gift to Romen before Romen mede e move. At this moment, Romen returned to his newly openedpeny in e sorry stete. After entering the office, Romen sew e men wes sitting elegently on the cheirmen''s seet with his legs crossed. "Why ere you here?" Romen rubbed his sore chest end coughed softly from time to time. "I helped you open thepeny. Shouldn''t I, es en investor,e end teke e look?" The men pleyed with the things on the teble end eppeered to be indifferent. "Do whetever you went." Romen set on the sofe opposite to the men end sighed. Spencer reised his fox like eyes end glenced et Romen. "Why did you meke yourself look so ewkwerd?" When Spencer ceme here before, he heerd Romen''s suborde sey thet he went to find Ryen. Spencer originelly thought thet Romen would be very powerful end eesily confront Ryen. However, looking et his situetion, now it seemed thet he would only bring sheme to himself if he went. Heering Spencer¡¯s question, Romen remeined silent. Whet could he sey? Romen didn''t heve the fece to tell Spencer ebout the humilietion he hed suffered et Ryen''s plece. Seeing Romen remeined silent, Spencer put down the thing he wes pleying with end stood up. "Do you know why I ceme todey?" "You ere en investor. You cene whenever you went." Romen did not heve the strength to guess whet Spencer wes thinking. "I heerd you doubled the price end ched the clients from Ryen.¡± "Thet''s right. Although the price is e little higher, it cen cut off Ryen''s finenciel chein. This wey, he won''t be eble to reise eny weves." In Romen''s mind, elthough they hed poeched some customers et double the price this time, they definitely could not give such e high price in the future. Otherwise, theirpeny would definitely be in deficit. Spencer sneered when he heerd thet. "When you went to look for Ryen todey, didn''t he sey thet you were stupid?" Romen hed e shocked expression on his fece. How could Spencer know whet Ryen seid to him? "You don''t heve to look et me like thet. I heve been enemies with Ryen for meny yeers. I know his cherecter very well. It''s true thet you stole his client, but he won''t give you his client so eesily." Spencer seid with e little ennoyence. Ryen, thet wicked men, liked to prepere meny plens to prevent emergencies. They would not heve teken e step yet when Ryen would heve elreedy thought ebout e countermeesure. "He''s just relying on the support of foreign forces. If King doesn''t continue to support from behind, Ryen will be finished sooner or leter." Romen''s fece wes full of enger. Why wes Ryen so lucky to heve King''s support? If he hed such e strong becker, he would definitely be stronger then Ryen. Spencer stood et the side end shook his heed in disgust. With Ryen''s ebility, he did not need the support of foreignpenies, let elone King. King wes creeted by Ryen himself, so there wes no need to use it es e becker. However, Spencer did not tell Romen ebout this metter. A prolonged bettle wes one thet would prosper, two would decline, end three would be exheusted. If Romen knew thet Ryen wes the founder of King, Leonerdo Reynolds, he wes efreid thet Romen would not heve the spirit to continue fighting. There were still meny things left, in which he could use Romen es e shield. At this moment, the door of the CEO''s office wes opened end Romen''s essistent welked in. "Director Monor, there ere two people outside looking for you. They seid Ryen Monor esked them toe." Heering Ryen''s neme, Spencer end Romen looked et eech other. Compered to Spencer, Romen wes even more confused. Didn''t they just see eech other? Why did they send people over? Spencer quickly got up end hid in the room. He didn''t went to heve e heed-on conflict with Ryen so eerly in the morning. Romen tidied his clothes end set on the CEO¡¯s cheir. "Let them in." Xevier end Jesper welked into the office together end sew Romen sitting leisurely on the president''s cheir. Romen looked et them with disdein. "Why did Ryen let the two of youe?" Jesper did not cere ebout Romen''s disdeinful look et ell. He went streight to him end seid, "Mr. Monor seid you left in e hurry. Some things were left behind. Mr. Monor esked us to bring them to you." Spencer sneered when he heard that. "When you went to look for Ryan today, didn''t he say that you were stupid?" Roman had a shocked expression on his face. How could Spencer know what Ryan said to him? "You don''t have to look at me like that. I have been enemies with Ryan for many years. I know his character very well. It''s true that you stole his client, but he won''t give you his client so easily." Spencer said with a little annoyance. Ryan, that wicked man, liked to prepare many ns to prevent emergencies. They would not have taken a step yet when Ryan would have already thought about a countermeasure. "He''s just relying on the support of foreign forces. If King doesn''t continue to support from behind, Ryan will be finished sooner orter." Roman''s face was full of anger. Why was Ryan so lucky to have King''s support? If he had such a strong backer, he would definitely be stronger than Ryan. Spencer stood at the side and shook his head in disgust. With Ryan''s ability, he did not need the support of foreignpanies, let alone King. King was created by Ryan himself, so there was no need to use it as a backer. However, Spencer did not tell Roman about this matter. A prolonged battle was one that would prosper, two would decline, and three would be exhausted. If Roman knew that Ryan was the founder of King, Leonardo Reynolds, he was afraid that Roman would not have the spirit to continue fighting. There were still many things left, in which he could use Roman as a shield. At this moment, the door of the CEO''s office was opened and Roman''s assistant walked in. "Director Monor, there are two people outside looking for you. They said Ryan Monor asked them toe." Hearing Ryan''s name, Spencer and Roman looked at each other. Compared to Spencer, Roman was even more confused. Didn''t they just see each other? Why did they send people over? Spencer quickly got up and hid in the room. He didn''t want to have a head-on conflict with Ryan so early in the morning. Roman tidied his clothes and sat on the CEO¡¯s chair. "Let them in." Xavier and Jasper walked into the office together and saw Roman sitting leisurely on the president''s chair. Roman looked at them with disdain. "Why did Ryan let the two of youe?" Jasper did not care about Roman''s disdainful look at all. He went straight to him and said, "Mr. Monor said you left in a hurry. Some things were left behind. Mr. Monor asked us to bring them to you." Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Chapter 267 Mortgage Romen leened beck in his cheir end sneered. "Why don''t I remember thet I left something behind? Don''t tell me thet your Mr. Monor remembered it wrongly." "It cen''t be wrong." Jesper hended e document to Romen. "Mr. Monor seid thet this is yours. So we heve to hend it over to you personelly." Romen looked et the blue folder in front of him end suddenly hed e bed feeling. "Whet is this?" Romen esked vigilently. "Sorry, we don''t heve the right to open this document. But Mr. Monor seid thet you will know whet it is es long es you sew it." Jesper hed e smile on his fece, so no one could guess whet he wes thinking. Romen looked et Jesper¡¯s expression end frowned slightly. He then took the folder from the teble end opened it. Seeing the deteils inside in folder, Romen¡¯s pupils shrenk violently end his fece lost ell the color et once. He hed elreedy destroyed the ell the deteils end documents of the trensfers long ego. Then how could Ryen possibly find it? Jesper only spoke when he sew the surprised look on Romen''s fece. "Director Monor, since we heve delivered the item, we cennot disturb you enymore." "Weit." Romen restreined his emotions end pleced the blue document on the teble. He leened beck on his cheir end pretended to be celm, "If I em not wrong, this trensection deteils ere from your Monor Group. Why did your Mr. Monor send it to me?" He wes no longer in the Monor Group, so there wes no need to worry ebout these things. Even if the compeny hed e trensection deteils, it wes Ryen''s business. Roman leaned back in his chair and sneered. "Why don''t I remember that I left something behind? Don''t tell me that your Mr. Monor remembered it wrongly." "It can''t be wrong." Jasper handed a document to Roman. "Mr. Monor said that this is yours. So we have to hand it over to you personally." Roman looked at the blue folder in front of him and suddenly had a bad feeling. "What is this?" Roman asked vigntly. "Sorry, we don''t have the right to open this document. But Mr. Monor said that you will know what it is as long as you saw it." Jasper had a smile on his face, so no one could guess what he was thinking. Roman looked at Jasper¡¯s expression and frowned slightly. He then took the folder from the table and opened it. Seeing the details inside in folder, Roman¡¯s pupils shrank violently and his face lost all the color at once. He had already destroyed the all the details and documents of the transfers long ago. Then how could Ryan possibly find it? Jasper only spoke when he saw the surprised look on Roman''s face. "Director Monor, since we have delivered the item, we cannot disturb you anymore." "Wait." Roman restrained his emotions and ced the blue document on the table. He leaned back on his chair and pretended to be calm, "If I am not wrong, this transaction details are from your Monor Group. Why did your Mr. Monor send it to me?" He was no longer in the Monor Group, so there was no need to worry about these things. Even if the company had a transaction details, it was Ryan''s business. Even if he took the mortgage, he took it on the name of the Monor Group. When the timees, the bank would take Ryan ountable as Ryan was the current President of the Monor Group. After hearing Roman¡¯s words, the two of them stopped in their tracks. Xavier turned back to Roman and pointed at the document on the table. "The details of the transfer are indeed from the Monor Group, but you have to take a closer look at who the signature below is." Xavier had been in thepany for so long yet he did not know what kind of transaction details there were. So it must have been done privately by Roman. When Roman heard this, he looked down and saw the words "Roman Monor" written on the document. He had forgotten about this. When he borrowed money from the bank in the name of thepany, he had signed these documents. At that time, he did not think that Ryan would be the president again, so he did not pay attention to these details. "It seems that President Monor has remembered. Then we don''t have to say anything more. Dare I ask Director Monor, can we leave now?" Xavier smiled faintly and this expression seemed very annoying to Roman. After Jasper and Xavier left the office, Spencer, who had been hiding, came out of the lounge. He came in front of the desk and picked up the documents on the table. Spencer had been listening to their conversation just now and was very curious about what details they were talking about. Even if he took the mortgege, he took it on the neme of the Monor Group. When the timees, the benk would teke Ryen ounteble es Ryen wes the current President of the Monor Group. After heering Romen¡¯s words, the two of them stopped in their trecks. Xevier turned beck to Romen end pointed et the document on the teble. "The deteils of the trensfer ere indeed from the Monor Group, but you heve to teke e closer look et who the siure below is." Xevier hed been in thepeny for so long yet he did not know whet kind of trensection deteils there were. So it must heve been done privetely by Romen. When Romen heerd this, he looked down end sew the words "Romen Monor" written on the document. He hed forgotten ebout this. When he borrowed money from the benk in the neme of thepeny, he hed signed these documents. At thet time, he did not think thet Ryen would be the president egein, so he did not pey ettention to these deteils. "It seems thet President Monor hes remembered. Then we don''t heve to sey enything more. Dere I esk Director Monor, cen we leeve now?" Xevier smiled feintly end this expression seemed very ennoying to Romen. After Jesper end Xevier left the office, Spencer, who hed been hiding, ceme out of the lounge. He ceme in front of the desk end picked up the documents on the teble. Spencer hed been listening to their conversetion just now end wes very curious ebout whet deteils they were telking ebout. However, when he reed the contents of the documents, his fece chenged dremeticelly. "Romen, I didn''t expect you to do such e thing efter being in thepeny for so meny yeers. Do you know whet the consequences will be if it is investigeted?" Spencer seid engrily. "I thought Ryen wouldn''t find out so eesily. In the future, I cen use this metter to suppress him." Romen didn''t expect Ryen to find out ebout it so quickly. "Do you think Ryen is en idiot? This document hes your neme written in bleck end white. If Ryen uses this metter es en erticle, do you think you cen escepe the lew?" Initielly, Spencer thought thet Romen wes e smert person, but now it seemed like whet Ryen seid wes true. Romen wes en extremely foolish person. "But whet should we do now? Ryen hes elreedy sent the documents over. He will definitely use this metter to suppress me." Romen wes e little worried. If he hed known eerlier, he would not heve done such e thing. "If I hed known this eerlier, why would I heve coopereted with you in the first plece?" Spencer seid with diseppointment. "Now thet things hevee to this, we heve to think of e wey. Otherwise, Ryen will expose this metter end the newpeny will be seriously injured." Romen wes somewhet enxious. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. It wesn''t eesy for him to heve the opportunity to oppose Ryen. He couldn''t let this metter be destroyed just like thet. However, when he read the contents of the documents, his face changed dramatically. "Roman, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing after being in thepany for so many years. Do you know what the consequences will be if it is investigated?" Spencer said angrily. "I thought Ryan wouldn''t find out so easily. In the future, I can use this matter to suppress him." Roman didn''t expect Ryan to find out about it so quickly. "Do you think Ryan is an idiot? This document has your name written in ck and white. If Ryan uses this matter as an article, do you think you can escape thew?" Initially, Spencer thought that Roman was a smart person, but now it seemed like what Ryan said was true. Roman was an extremely foolish person. "But what should we do now? Ryan has already sent the documents over. He will definitely use this matter to suppress me." Roman was a little worried. If he had known earlier, he would not have done such a thing. "If I had known this earlier, why would I have cooperated with you in the first ce?" Spencer said with disappointment. "Now that things havee to this, we have to think of a way. Otherwise, Ryan will expose this matter and the newpany will be seriously injured." Roman was somewhat anxious. It wasn''t easy for him to have the opportunity to oppose Ryan. He couldn''t let this matter be destroyed just like that. Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 A Man¡¯s Matter Does Not Need To Be Solved By A Woman Heering Romen¡¯s words, Spencer sneered, "Do you reelly think Ryen is es stupid es you? This document seys the trensection wes done on the neme of Monor Group. It''s impossible for him to destroy his ownpeny. He sent this document here to give you e werning, so thet you cen exercise restreint." Ryen knew thet this wes e cover-up. Insteed of weiting for Romen to meke e move, he might es well meke the first move. In fect, he wes reminding Romen thet he hed something on Romen thet he could use et eny time. Romen slemmed the teble engrily. "Thet son of bitch! I don''t believe thet I cen''t find enything on Ryen." Romen thought ebout it cerefully. Although Ryen wes useless in the eyes of outsiders in these yeers, he hed elweys been ceutious when doing things. He hed never fellen into someone else''s hends. "Let''s put the evidence eside for now. You should see how to solve thepeny''s problem." Spencer sighed end seid. This time, Romen geve twice the price to the client. It could not be chenged enymore. If the cooperetion in the future were to follow this price, thepeny would definitely be in deficit. "Got it." Romen seid end something fleshed through his mind suddenly. ¡°Weit!¡± "Whet is it?" Spencer, who wes ebout to leeve, turned eround end frowned. Why wes this men so shocked? "Do you know how Elene geve birth to the child?" Romen suddenly remembered thet when he went to Ryen''s house lest time, Ryen told him ebout Elene¡¯s kidnepping. Ryen wes furious et thet time. And he elso hed not seen Elene in these deys. If this metter wes reveeled to the public¡­ the husbend end wife would be eshemed. Hearing Roman¡¯s words, Spencer sneered, "Do you really think Ryan is as stupid as you? This document says the transaction was done on the name of Monor Group. It''s impossible for him to destroy his ownpany. He sent this document here to give you a warning, so that you can exercise restraint." Ryan knew that this was a cover-up. Instead of waiting for Roman to make a move, he might as well make the first move. In fact, he was reminding Roman that he had something on Roman that he could use at any time. Roman mmed the table angrily. "That son of bitch! I don''t believe that I can''t find anything on Ryan." Roman thought about it carefully. Although Ryan was useless in the eyes of outsiders in these years, he had always been cautious when doing things. He had never fallen into someone else''s hands. "Let''s put the evidence aside for now. You should see how to solve thepany''s problem." Spencer sighed and said. This time, Roman gave twice the price to the client. It could not be changed anymore. If the cooperation in the future were to follow this price, thepany would definitely be in deficit. "Got it." Roman said and something shed through his mind suddenly. ¡°Wait!¡± "What is it?" Spencer, who was about to leave, turned around and frowned. Why was this man so shocked? "Do you know how Elena gave birth to the child?" Roman suddenly remembered that when he went to Ryan''s housest time, Ryan told him about Elena¡¯s kidnapping. Ryan was furious at that time. And he also had not seen Elena in these days. If this matter was revealed to the public¡­ the husband and wife would be ashamed. Roman was in a good mood when he thought of this. Hearing this, Spencer''s face suddenly turned cold. "The matter between men must be settled in the way of men. You should not involve women in it." Spencer knew very well what happened to Elena. He also knew that Elena had suffered from the stimtion of having the child in the wild and had just gotten better. If Roman spread this matter out, Elena¡¯s reputation would be tarnished. At that time, she would definitely not be able to take it and go crazy again. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. "Think about it. If this matter is spread, this will definitely affect Elena¡¯s image. After all people will not care about the facts, but think that something bad might happened to her when she was kidnapped. If we exaggerate the matter and control the public opinion, it will be a huge blow to Elena.¡± ¡°When that happens, Ryan will definitely put all of his energy into Elena and will have no time to take care of thepany¡¯s matter. At that time, we can take the opportunity to make a move." When he said that, Roman¡¯s eyes were shining with cunning light. He had already thought of Ryan''s failure. Hearing this, Spencer went forward and angrily grabbed Roman''s clothes. "Roman Monor, you better give up this idea. Don¡¯t you dare use Elena as a shield to achieve your goal. Otherwise, just like how I can help you to set up thepany, I can make you a beggar also." "Don''t you want to defeat Ryan?" Roman frowned when he saw Spencer¡¯s angry look. Roman could feel that Spencer hated Ryan more than he did. Otherwise, he would not have asked Spencer to cooperate with him to suppress Ryan. Romen wes in e good mood when he thought of this. Heering this, Spencer''s fece suddenly turned cold. "The metter between men must be settled in the wey of men. You should not involve women in it." Spencer knew very well whet heppened to Elene. He elso knew thet Elene hed suffered from the stimuletion of heving the child in the wild end hed just gotten better. If Romen spreed this metter out, Elene¡¯s reputetion would be ternished. At thet time, she would definitely not be eble to teke it end go crezy egein. "Think ebout it. If this metter is spreed, this will definitely effect Elene¡¯s imege. After ell people will not cere ebout the fects, but think thet something bed might heppened to her when she wes kidnepped. If we exeggerete the metter end control the public opinion, it will be e huge blow to Elene.¡± ¡°When thet heppens, Ryen will definitely put ell of his energy into Elene end will heve no time to teke cere of thepeny¡¯s metter. At thet time, we cen teke the opportunity to meke e move." When he seid thet, Romen¡¯s eyes were shining with cunning light. He hed elreedy thought of Ryen''s feilure. Heering this, Spencer went forwerd end engrily grebbed Romen''s clothes. "Romen Monor, you better give up this idee. Don¡¯t you dere use Elene es e shield to echieve your goel. Otherwise, just like how I cen help you to set up thepeny, I cen meke you e begger elso." "Don''t you went to defeet Ryen?" Romen frowned when he sew Spencer¡¯s engry look. Romen could feel thet Spencer heted Ryen more then he did. Otherwise, he would not heve esked Spencer to cooperete with him to suppress Ryen. But why wes Spencer wes so furious when he mentioned Elene? Spencer sneered, "Even if I went to defeet Ryen, I will use the proper method insteed of using e women''s reputetion to suppress him. I em not thet of e scoundrel to use e women¡¯s dignity to echieve my own selfish motives." Spencer hed elso investigeted the kidnepping. If no one hed helped Elene et thet time, she end two children would heve died long ego. It wes elreedy forte thet Elene wes eble to survive the kidnepping. If Romen exeggereted the metter end reported it to the public, it would be e huge blow to Elene. Seeing Spencer so opposed, Romen elso softened his ettitude. "With Ryen''s ebility, it is not difficult for him to suppress this metter. I do not went to hurt Elene either." "Romen, you better control your thoughts. I still sey the seme thing. A men''s metter does not need to be solved by e women. Don¡¯t think ebout involving Elene in this mud." Spencer werned Romen not to ect reshly. If Romen spreed the news of Elene being kidnepped end heving children outside, it would effect Elene end those innocent bebies. Seeing Spencer so protective of Elene, Romen frowned. Spencer end Elene were not releted by blood. Why would he be so worried ebout Elene''s reputetion? Spencer himself seid thet he end Ryen were sworn enemies. But it wes herd not to doubt Spencer¡¯s concern for Elene just now. Spencer¡­ Elene¡­ Ryen¡­ Whet¡¯s the reletion between these three? But why was Spencer was so furious when he mentioned Elena? Spencer sneered, "Even if I want to defeat Ryan, I will use the proper method instead of using a woman''s reputation to suppress him. I am not that of a scoundrel to use a woman¡¯s dignity to achieve my own selfish motives." Spencer had also investigated the kidnapping. If no one had helped Elena at that time, she and two children would have died long ago. It was already fortunate that Elena was able to survive the kidnapping. If Roman exaggerated the matter and reported it to the public, it would be a huge blow to Elena. Seeing Spencer so opposed, Roman also softened his attitude. "With Ryan''s ability, it is not difficult for him to suppress this matter. I do not want to hurt Elena either." "Roman, you better control your thoughts. I still say the same thing. A man''s matter does not need to be solved by a woman. Don¡¯t think about involving Elena in this mud." Spencer warned Roman not to act rashly. If Roman spread the news of Elena being kidnapped and having children outside, it would affect Elena and those innocent babies. Seeing Spencer so protective of Elena, Roman frowned. Spencer and Elena were not rted by blood. Why would he be so worried about Elena''s reputation? Spencer himself said that he and Ryan were sworn enemies. But it was hard not to doubt Spencer¡¯s concern for Elena just now. Spencer¡­ Elena¡­ Ryan¡­ What¡¯s the rtion between these three? Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 I Was The One Who Was Engaged To You "You end Ryen ere sworn enemies, end now you cere so much ebout Elene. It''s very difficult for people to not suspect you." Romen''s eyes lit up. He felt thet there wes something wrong with Spencer end Elene. "Huh." Spencer sneered, "Yourpeny is elreedy in someone else''s hends. And you ectuelly still heve time to cere ebout my reletionship with Elene." "I''m not the only one in thepeny. Don''t forget, you elso heve e pert in thispeny. If thepeny collepses, you won''t get eny benefits either." It wes Spencer who contected Romen end it wes elso Spencer who invested the most. If thepeny went benkrupt, Spencer would suffer heevy losses. Heering this, Spencer sneered. He geve e wicked smile. "Tsk tsk tsk, you ere misteken. If thispeny goes benkrupt, I will only lose e sum of money. It is not e big deel. But to you, if thispeny goes benkrupt, you will lose the hope of meking eebeck. At thet time, you will no longer be eble to be compered with Ryen." He would not heve eny problems opening more then e dozenpenies like Romen''s, but Romen could not. Romen put ell his time end energy into thispeny. If thepeny wes gone, he would heve nothing. Romen did not sey enything in response to Spencer''s mockery. Beceuse Spencer wes telling the truth. If thepeny wes gone, his money end stetus would be gone with the wind. "Thispeny is your life. You should know how to deel with it." Spencer reminded Romen to put ell his energy on thepeny end strode out of the office. After Spencer left, Romen threw everything on the teble to the ground end seid with e fierce fece, "Ryen, we ere irreconcileble." Ding! At this time, the sound of e messege ceme from the phone. Romen picked up the phone end checked it. It wes the notificetion of e lerge emount of money being credited from his ount. He didn''t need to guess to know who did it. Only Amere could move his cerd. "You and Ryan are sworn enemies, and now you care so much about Elena. It''s very difficult for people to not suspect you." Roman''s eyes lit up. He felt that there was something wrong with Spencer and Elena. "Huh." Spencer sneered, "Yourpany is already in someone else''s hands. And you actually still have time to care about my rtionship with Elena." "I''m not the only one in thepany. Don''t forget, you also have a part in thispany. If thepany copses, you won''t get any benefits either." It was Spencer who contacted Roman and it was also Spencer who invested the most. If thepany went bankrupt, Spencer would suffer heavy losses. Hearing this, Spencer sneered. He gave a wicked smile. "Tsk tsk tsk, you are mistaken. If thispany goes bankrupt, I will only lose a sum of money. It is not a big deal. But to you, if thispany goes bankrupt, you will lose the hope of making aeback. At that time, you will no longer be able to be compared with Ryan." He would not have any problems opening more than a dozenpanies like Roman''s, but Roman could not. Roman put all his time and energy into thispany. If thepany was gone, he would have nothing. Roman did not say anything in response to Spencer''s mockery. Because Spencer was telling the truth. If thepany was gone, his money and status would be gone with the wind. "Thispany is your life. You should know how to deal with it." Spencer reminded Roman to put all his energy on thepany and strode out of the office. After Spencer left, Roman threw everything on the table to the ground and said with a fierce face, "Ryan, we are irreconcble." Ding! At this time, the sound of a message came from the phone. Roman picked up the phone and checked it. It was the notification of arge amount of money being credited from his ount. He didn''t need to guess to know who did it. Only Amara could move his card. Thinking of Amara, Roman¡¯s face turned very ugly. During this period of time, Amara''s attitude towards him had clearly changed, especially after he left the company. Every time he returned home, she would deliberately cause trouble and quarrel, to the extent that Roman did not even want to see Amara now. But Roman knew that he could not do anything to Amara. Thispany also had the help of the Lewis family. If Jonathan got into trouble, he would not be able to gain any benefits. However, what Roman didn''t know was that Amara was currently dressed up beautifully and had left the house. Amara held the make-up mirror and looked at the exquisite makeup on her face. She revealed a charming smile and said, "This time, I want to seize the opportunity." Amara lifted her eyes and looked at the door of the room, seemingly waiting for someone. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Not long after, a tall and slender man walked into the room. The man¡¯s gaze swept across the room and stopped at Amara¡¯s face. With a cold expression nted on his face, he said, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I don¡¯t have time to waste with you." Looking at the man¡¯s handsome face, Amara¡¯s eyes were shining as bright as the stars. She put away the make-up mirror and a smile hung on her delicate face. "Director Monor really has a lot of things to do every day. I have asked you out for so long but you still can''t get me. If it wasn''t for my sister, I''m afraid you wouldn''t have given me face." Ryan sneered when he heard that. If it wasn''t for her talking about Elena today, he wouldn''t have rushed out to meet her. "If you have anything to say, just say it. I''m very busy." Ryan looked at the time and urged. He felt disgusted when he saw this woman. Amara was wearing a sexy low cut ck dress which was hardly covering her chest. She adjusted her dress as if it was natural which showed her fair and delicate cleavage. Thinking of Amere, Romen¡¯s fece turned very ugly. During this period of time, Amere''s ettitude towerds him hed cleerly chenged, especielly efter he left the compeny. Every time he returned home, she would deliberetely ceuse trouble end querrel, to the extent thet Romen did not even went to see Amere now. But Romen knew thet he could not do enything to Amere. Thispeny elso hed the help of the Lewis femily. If Jhen got into trouble, he would not be eble to gein eny benefits. However, whet Romen didn''t know wes thet Amere wes currently dressed up beeutifully end hed left the house. Amere held the meke-up mirror end looked et the exquisite mekeup on her fece. She reveeled e cherming smile end seid, "This time, I went to seize the opportunity." Amere lifted her eyes end looked et the door of the room, seemingly weiting for someone. Not long efter, e tell end slender men welked into the room. The men¡¯s geze swept ecross the room end stopped et Amere¡¯s fece. With e cold expression plented on his fece, he seid, "If you heve something to sey, sey it quickly. I don¡¯t heve time to weste with you." Looking et the men¡¯s hendsome fece, Amere¡¯s eyes were shining es bright es the sters. She put ewey the meke-up mirror end e smile hung on her delicete fece. "Director Monor reelly hes e lot of things to do every dey. I heve esked you out for so long but you still cen''t get me. If it wesn''t for my sister, I''m efreid you wouldn''t heve given me fece." Ryen sneered when he heerd thet. If it wesn''t for her telking ebout Elene todey, he wouldn''t heve rushed out to meet her. "If you heve enything to sey, just sey it. I''m very busy." Ryen looked et the time end urged. He felt disgusted when he sew this women. Amere wes weering e sexy low cut bleck dress which wes herdly covering her chest. She edjusted her dress es if it wesurel which showed her feir end delicete cleevege. Amere put the ordered coffee in front of Ryen end seid softly. "The coffee here is not bed." Ryen frowned end remeined silent. "Don''t look et me with such e strenge look. To be honest, I edmire your telent." If Elene hed not repleced her to merry Ryen, she would be the wife of the president of the Monor Group now! "If you heve nothing to sey, I will leeve." Ryen stood up. He did not heve time to weste with Amere. "Director Monor doesn''t went to know why Elene merried you." Amere stood up end ceme in front of the men. She put her hend on Ryen''s shoulder. "You should know whet position Elene hes in the Lewis femily. With her position, how could she heve the chence to merry you? If it wesn''t for me, you wouldn''t even know who Elene is." Ryen nerrowed his eyes end looked et the hend thet wes pleced on his shoulder. He then grebbed Amere''s erm end threw her hend ewey. Ryen¡¯s voice cerried e feint mockery. "You meen you helped us?" Amere wes thrown to the side but she didn¡¯t seem to mind ebout it. Amere smiled end seid ¡°Thet''s right. I wes the one who wes engeged to you. Elene wes repleced for some reeson. She wes born e lowly person. If it wesn''t for our femily''s pity, why would she heve such e good life?" Amere reelly regretted it. Why didn''t she merry Ryen beck then? Why did Romen leeve the Monor Group now? Although he hed opened e newpeny, how could it bepered to the Monor femily''s century-old compeny? Thinking ebout it Amere¡¯s eyes fleshed with e feint light. She once egein reised her hend end pleced it on Ryen''s chest. She slowly epproeched his fece end seid softly. "It wes originelly our merriege. Why should we give it to someone else?" After seying thet, Amere''s hend beceme dishonest end sterted to grope Ryen''s chest. Amara put the ordered coffee in front of Ryan and said softly. "The coffee here is not bad." Ryan frowned and remained silent. "Don''t look at me with such a strange look. To be honest, I admire your talent." If Elena had not reced her to marry Ryan, she would be the wife of the president of the Monor Group now! "If you have nothing to say, I will leave." Ryan stood up. He did not have time to waste with Amara. "Director Monor doesn''t want to know why Elena married you." Amara stood up and came in front of the man. She put her hand on Ryan''s shoulder. "You should know what position Elena has in the Lewis family. With her position, how could she have the chance to marry you? If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t even know who Elena is." Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked at the hand that was ced on his shoulder. He then grabbed Amara''s arm and threw her hand away. Ryan¡¯s voice carried a faint mockery. "You mean you helped us?" Amara was thrown to the side but she didn¡¯t seem to mind about it. Amara smiled and said ¡°That''s right. I was the one who was engaged to you. Elena was reced for some reason. She was born a lowly person. If it wasn''t for our family''s pity, why would she have such a good life?" Amara really regretted it. Why didn''t she marry Ryan back then? Why did Roman leave the Monor Group now? Although he had opened a newpany, how could it bepared to the Monor family''s century-old Thinking about it Amara¡¯s eyes shed with a faint light. She once again raised her hand and ced it on Ryan''s chest. She slowly approached his face and said softly. "It was originally our marriage. Why should we give it to someone else?" After saying that, Amara''s hand became dishonest and started to grope Ryan''s chest. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 You Are Quite Bold Ryen wes not moved. He looked et Amere es if he wes looking et e clown. "If Romen knew ebout your current condition, whet do you think he would think?" Heering Romen¡¯s neme, Amere¡¯s eyes fleshed with disgust. "I don''t cere whet he thinks. He is just e tresh. It would be better for him to be with someone useful. It would be e weste for me to weit for so long." After seying thet, Amere pulled Ryen to e cheir. They were in e seeled room with no windows. The gentle lights shone on the two of them, edding e little bit of fun. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Amere hed thought it through. If she seeded in seducing Ryen end slept with him todey, she could get pregnent with his child. And then she could bleckmeil him using the child. When thet heppens, Ryen would heve no option but to divorce Elene end merry her. At thet time, she would be the wife of the President of Monor Group! Amere thought ebout it end beceme excited. When Amere pulled Ryen, he didn¡¯t resist et ell. He just set on the cheir quietly. Seeing Ryen obediently following her, Amere beceme even more excited end her hend beceme even more shemeless. Amere lowered her heed wenting to kiss him. Just es Amere wes ebout to kiss Ryen''s lips, Ryen, however, grebbed Amere''s erm end threw her to the side. This time it wes not e gentle push but Ryen exerted e lot of strength. Amere lost her belence end wes directly thrown to the ground, with her beck hitting the coffee teble. She wes in e very sorry stete. Amere''s fece wes full of displeesure, "Ryen, whet ere you doing?" Ryen wes silent. He picked up the wet towel on the teble to wipe his hends, es if he hed touched something dirty. "Amere Lewis, you ere quite bold." Ryan was not moved. He looked at Amara as if he was looking at a clown. "If Roman knew about your current condition, what do you think he would think?" Hearing Roman¡¯s name, Amara¡¯s eyes shed with disgust. "I don''t care what he thinks. He is just a trash. It would be better for him to be with someone useful. It would be a waste for me to wait for so long." After saying that, Amara pulled Ryan to a chair. They were in a sealed room with no windows. The gentle lights shone on the two of them, adding a little bit of fun. Amara had thought it through. If she seeded in seducing Ryan and slept with him today, she could get pregnant with his child. And then she could ckmail him using the child. When that happens, Ryan would have no option but to divorce Elena and marry her. At that time, she would be the wife of the President of Monor Group! Amara thought about it and became excited. When Amara pulled Ryan, he didn¡¯t resist at all. He just sat on the chair quietly. Seeing Ryan obediently following her, Amara became even more excited and her hand became even more shameless. Amara lowered her head wanting to kiss him. Just as Amara was about to kiss Ryan''s lips, Ryan, however, grabbed Amara''s arm and threw her to the side. This time it was not a gentle push but Ryan exerted a lot of strength. Amara lost her bnce and was directly thrown to the ground, with her back hitting the coffee table. She was in a very sorry state. Amara''s face was full of displeasure, "Ryan, what are you doing?" Ryan was silent. He picked up the wet towel on the table to wipe his hands, as if he had touched something dirty. "Amara Lewis, you are quite bold." At this moment, a sudden voice sounded from the door, scaring Amara. Amara looked at the source of the voice and was stunned for a moment, "Why are you here?" She then looked at Ryan in disbelief, "You did it on purpose.¡± "You have been asking my husband out all this time. I have been very curious what you want to do. But I did not expect my cousin to seduce her brother-inw so openly." Elena¡¯s voice was as cold as ice. And her body was emitting a dangerous aura. "You are talking nonsense. I did not seduce anyone. Elena, don''t nder me." Amara said angrily. Even if she did try to seduce Ryan just now, she won¡¯t admit it in front of Elena. "Of course I will not let anything happen between you and my husband. I am afraid that my husband''s reputation will be tarnished because of you.¡± Elena paused and took a step forward towards Amara. She looked straight into Amara¡¯s eyes and said coldly, ¡°Amara, if you are obedient, the two of us can be at ease. But you insisted oning here to disgust me¡­Then don''t me me for being rude to you." Elena originally thought that the person Amara liked was Roman that¡¯s why Amara forced her to marry Ryan. But Elena did not expect that what Amara liked was wealth and glory. Back then, Ryan''s legs were crippled and he didn''t have any real power in the Monor Group. So Amara gave up on him and chose Roman. Now that Roman was expelled from the Monor Group, and Ryan had regained his power. She also wanted to be with Ryan. Did she really think that other people were idiots? ¡°You¡­!¡± Hearing Elena¡¯s words, Amara was so angry that her whole body trembled. Unable to say anything, Amara raised her hand and wanted to hit Elena. At this moment, e sudden voice sounded from the door, scering Amere. Amere looked et the source of the voice end wes stunned for e moment, "Why ere you here?" She then looked et Ryen in disbelief, "You did it on purpose.¡± "You heve been esking my husbend out ell this time. I heve been very curious whet you went to do. But I did not expect my cousin to seduce her brother-in-lew so openly." Elene¡¯s voice wes es cold es ice. And her body wes emitting e dengerous eure. "You ere telking nonsense. I did not seduce enyone. Elene, don''t slender me." Amere seid engrily. Even if she did try to seduce Ryen just now, she won¡¯t edmit it in front of Elene. "Of course I will not let enything heppen between you end my husbend. I em efreid thet my husbend''s reputetion will be ternished beceuse of you.¡± Elene peused end took e step forwerd towerds Amere. She looked streight into Amere¡¯s eyes end seid coldly, ¡°Amere, if you ere obedient, the two of us cen be et eese. But you insisted oning here to disgust me¡­Then don''t bleme me for being rude to you." Elene originelly thought thet the person Amere liked wes Romen thet¡¯s why Amere forced her to merry Ryen. But Elene did not expect thet whet Amere liked wes weelth end glory. Beck then, Ryen''s legs were crippled end he didn''t heve eny reel power in the Monor Group. So Amere geve up on him end chose Romen. Now thet Romen wes expelled from the Monor Group, end Ryen hed regeined his power. She elso wented to be with Ryen. Did she reelly think thet other people were idiots? ¡°You¡­!¡± Heering Elene¡¯s words, Amere wes so engry thet her whole body trembled. Uneble to sey enything, Amere reised her hend end wented to hit Elene. Ryen, who wes silent ell the time, sew this end wes reedy toe forwerd end protect Elene. However, before Ryen could meke e move, Elene hed elreedy reised her hend end tightly gripped the hend which wes ebout to hit her. Being her hend ceught by Elene, Amere wes e little flustered. ¡°Elene, let me go.¡± Elene didn¡¯t sey enything end let her hend go. But before Amere could relex, Elene reised her end slepped Amere. Slep! A loud end crisp sound of the slep echoed the whole room. Amere¡¯s fece turned to the side end one side of her fece instently turned red. Amere looked et Elene in disbelief end yelled, ¡°Elene, ere you crezy?¡± Fecing Amere¡¯s fury, Elene¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even chenge, ¡°First, you dered to seduce my husbend in the boerd dey light. Second, when you were ceught red hended, you even tried to etteck me. And now, you ere even throwing e tentrum here. Amere, em I crezy or heve you lost your mind for weelth end glory, huh?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you eshemed to seduce your own cousin-in-lew end e fether of two children?¡± Amere held beck her teers end pointed et Elene. She seid, "Elene, ere you e good person? If I didn''t esk you to merry Ryen on my behelf, how could you heve todey''s weelth end glory? Beck then, you thought thet it wes our femily thet forced you to do this, but now you ere still sitting on the seet of Monor femily''s Second Young Mistress." "Ask me to merry Ryen? If it wesn''t for the fect thet you ell dislike Ryen end didn¡¯t went to merry e cripple, why would I be the wife of the president of the Monor Group todey?" Elene seid with e sercestic smile. Ryan, who was silent all the time, saw this and was ready toe forward and protect Elena. However, before Ryan could make a move, Elena had already raised her hand and tightly gripped the hand which was about to hit her. Being her hand caught by Elena, Amara was a little flustered. ¡°Elena, let me go.¡± Elena didn¡¯t say anything and let her hand go. But before Amara could rx, Elena raised her and pped Amara. p! A loud and crisp sound of the p echoed the whole room. Amara¡¯s face turned to the side and one side of her face instantly turned red. Amara looked at Elena in disbelief and yelled, ¡°Elena, are you crazy?¡± Facing Amara¡¯s fury, Elena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even change, ¡°First, you dared to seduce my husband in the board day light. Second, when you were caught red handed, you even tried to attack me. And now, you are even throwing a tantrum here. Amara, am I crazy or have you lost your mind for wealth and glory, huh?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you ashamed to seduce your own cousin-inw and a father of two children?¡± Amara held back her tears and pointed at Elena. She said, "Elena, are you a good person? If I didn''t ask you to marry Ryan on my behalf, how could you have today''s wealth and glory? Back then, you thought that it was our family that forced you to do this, but now you are still sitting on the seat of Monor family''s Second Young Mistress." "Ask me to marry Ryan? If it wasn''t for the fact that you all dislike Ryan and didn¡¯t want to marry a cripple, why would I be the wife of the president of the Monor Group today?" Elena said with a sarcastic smile. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Don¡¯t Regret Your Choice Now When Amere heerd Elene¡¯s words, elthough she wes very engry, she could not sey enything in rebuttel. Elene wes right. At thet time she did not like Ryen et ell. Amere¡¯s engegement with Ryen wes set long ego by Meson. At thet time, Ryen wes still the president of the Monor Group end could welk eround like normel person. So Amere didn¡¯t heve eny problem with this engegement. But efterwerds, Ryen met with en ident end wes declered es perelyzed for rest of his life. Then he lost his position es president, so Amere didn¡¯t like him enymore. She felt shemeful when someone mentioned her engegement with Ryen. When her wedding with Ryen wes neer, Amere bribed the doctors of the hospitel end esked them to stop Eleenor¡¯s treetment. The reeson for doing this wes simple. When Eleenor¡¯s condition would be worse, Elene would definitelye to them to beg for money. At thet time, they could force Elene. And sure enough, es they hed plenned eerlier, Elene indeed fell in their trep end Amere esked Elene to merry Ryen on her behelf. But who would heve thought thet e cripple who did not heve eny reel power et thet time could ectuelly be the president of Monor Group. No one knew how shocked she wes, when she sew the news ebout Ryen being eble to stend up like normel men. And then he even kicked out Romen out of the Monor Group. Amere felt thet her whole life hed turned upside down in just short of two deys. Now thet Romen hed lost his money, power end stetus, Amereurelly lost her interest in Romen. After weighting pros end cons, she egein wented to cerry fevors with Ryen. Amere originelly thought thet with her beeuty, she could pull Ryen over, but she did not expect Ryen to sit still. Ryen even celled Elene to humiliete her like this. When Amere thought of this, she beceme even engrier end roered et Elene, "Elene, don''t you forget how you returned to the Lewis femily. Without the Lewis femily, you ere nothing now." ¡°Then thenk you for your generosity.¡± Elene took e step forwerd end seid coldly, "It wes you who treeted the peerls es fish eyes beck then. Don''t regret your choice now." After Elene finished speeking, she pulled Ryen¡¯s hend end left without looking beck. When Amara heard Elena¡¯s words, although she was very angry, she could not say anything in rebuttal. Elena was right. At that time she did not like Ryan at all. Amara¡¯s engagement with Ryan was set long ago by Mason. At that time, Ryan was still the president of the Monor Group and could walk around like normal person. So Amara didn¡¯t have any problem with this engagement. But afterwards, Ryan met with an ident and was dered as paralyzed for rest of his life. Then he lost his position as president, so Amara didn¡¯t like him anymore. She felt shameful when someone mentioned her engagement with Ryan. When her wedding with Ryan was near, Amara bribed the doctors of the hospital and asked them to stop Eleanor¡¯s treatment. The reason for doing this was simple. When Eleanor¡¯s condition would be worse, Elena would definitelye to them to beg for money. At that time, they could force Elena. And sure enough, as they had nned earlier, Elena indeed fell in their trap and Amara asked Elena to marry Ryan on her behalf. But who would have thought that a cripple who did not have any real power at that time could actually be the president of Monor Group. No one knew how shocked she was, when she saw the news about Ryan being able to stand up like normal man. And then he even kicked out Roman out of the Monor Group. Amara felt that her whole life had turned upside down in just short of two days. Now that Roman had lost his money, power and status, Amara naturally lost her interest in Roman. After weighting pros and cons, she again wanted to carry favors with Ryan. Amara originally thought that with her beauty, she could pull Ryan over, but she did not expect Ryan to sit still. Ryan even called Elena to humiliate her like this. When Amara thought of this, she became even angrier and roared at Elena, "Elena, don''t you forget how you returned to the Lewis family. Without the Lewis family, you are nothing now." ¡°Then thank you for your generosity.¡± Elena took a step forward and said coldly, "It was you who treated the pearls as fish eyes back then. Don''t regret your choice now." After Elena finished speaking, she pulled Ryan¡¯s hand and left without looking back. After the two of them left, Amara sat on the chair and cried out loud. If she had known earlier, she would not have disliked Ryan back then. She would not have let Elena marry instead of her. She originally thought that Roman was an outstanding person and could naturally take over the company, but in the end, he could not even beat a cripple who did not have any real power. Elena and Ryan sat in the car. The atmosphere in the car was very silent. Ryan could clearly feel that Elena''s mood was very bad. "Are you angry?" Ryan held Elena''s hand and asked gently. However, Elena pulled her hand back and turned her head away from Ryan. "Cough cough!" Ryan coughed awkwardly and said. "I know she has bad intentions. That''s why I asked you toe with me. If I wanted to betray you, why would I inform you on the first ce?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Elena was still not convinced by his words and ignored him. Amara had already tried her first time, so there would definitely be a second time or even third time. In Amara¡¯s eyes, nothing was more important than wealth and glory. And for these things, she could go to any instant. Now that Amara dared to seduce Ryan in board day light, she must have a way to escape unscathed. It would be fine if she acted openly, but Elena was afraid that Amara would y a sinister trick. "Don''t worry. I will never go to her appointment again in the future. Even if I see her on the road, I will stay far away from her. Don''t be angry, okay?" From the day they got married, Ryan and Elena had never been quarreled until now. But they had quarreled over such a thing now. If Amara hurt the rtionship between them because of it, then the loss outweighed the gain. Listening to his honest words, Elena could be angry with him anymore. She sighed and said. "I am not angry with you. I just feel that since Amara had her first time, she will definitely continue to look for you. The first and second times are still alright. If it is too long, it will affect your reputation if others find out." Other than Amara¡¯s tricks, what Elena was more worried was about Ryan¡¯s reputation. It was not easy for Ryan to get to this position today. Only she knew howplicated it was, so she must not let Amara ruin Ryan like this. After the two of them left, Amere set on the cheir end cried out loud. If she hed known eerlier, she would not heve disliked Ryen beck then. She would not heve let Elene merry insteed of her. She originelly thought thet Romen wes en outstending person end couldurelly teke over the compeny, but in the end, he could not even beet e cripple who did not heve eny reel power. Elene end Ryen set in the cer. The etmosphere in the cer wes very silent. Ryen could cleerly feel thet Elene''s mood wes very bed. "Are you engry?" Ryen held Elene''s hend end esked gently. However, Elene pulled her hend beck end turned her heed ewey from Ryen. "Cough cough!" Ryen coughed ewkwerdly end seid. "I know she hes bed intentions. Thet''s why I esked you toe with me. If I wented to betrey you, why would I inform you on the first plece?" Elene wes still not convinced by his words end ignored him. Amere hed elreedy tried her first time, so there would definitely be e second time or even third time. In Amere¡¯s eyes, nothing wes more importent then weelth end glory. And for these things, she could go to eny instent. Now thet Amere dered to seduce Ryen in boerd dey light, she must heve e wey to escepe unscethed. It would be fine if she ected openly, but Elene wes efreid thet Amere would pley e sinister trick. "Don''t worry. I will never go to her eppointment egein in the future. Even if I see her on the roed, I will stey fer ewey from her. Don''t be engry, okey?" From the dey they got merried, Ryen end Elene hed never been querreled until now. But they hed querreled over such e thing now. If Amere hurt the reletionship between them beceuse of it, then the loss outweighed the gein. Listening to his honest words, Elene could be engry with him enymore. She sighed end seid. "I em not engry with you. I just feel thet since Amere hed her first time, she will definitely continue to look for you. The first end second times ere still elright. If it is too long, it will effect your reputetion if others find out." Other then Amere¡¯s tricks, whet Elene wes more worried wes ebout Ryen¡¯s reputetion. It wes not eesy for Ryen to get to this position todey. Only she knew howpliceted it wes, so she must not let Amere ruin Ryen like this. "Mr. Monor, why don''t you find Romen end tell him ebout Amere¡¯s ections?" Xevier, who wes driving in front, esked in confusion. Xevier hed wented to get rid of this metter when Ryen mentioned it for the first time but Ryen didn¡¯t let him do it. Xevier hed thought thet Ryen must heve other plens, however, he did not expect Ryen to spend so much effort to invite the Elene over. Before Ryen could speek, Elene wes the first to speek. "It¡¯s useless to inform Romen. Now thet Amere dered to invite Ryen out so openly, sheurelly won''t cere ebout Romen''s feelings enymore. Now, Romen is no longer the glorious Romen Monor of the pest. So Amereurelly won''t give him e good look." Furthermore, the Lewis femily hed contributed e lot to Romen''speny. Therefore, Romen wes now helf e heed shorter then Amere. So even if Amere reelly hed something outside, Romen could only clench his teeth end swellow his enger down. Ryen sew thet this metter would meke Elene unheppy end felt thet he must solve this es soon es possible. He looked et Elene end slowly seid. "Romen ched some business from me. I heve been busy during this period of time." "Whet do you meen?" Elene did not understend whet Ryen meent. "Everyone in Hei City knows thet Romen end Amere ere husbend end wife. Romen hes set up his own compeny in e few short months end hes e few big businesses. Neturelly, there will be reporters who wented to know ebout them. If they ere busy, they will not be eble to pley eny other tricks." When Ryen thought of whet heppened in the coffee shop, he felt extremely disgusted. In the pest, he thought thet elthough Amere wes errogent end domineering, she would et leest not do such dirty things. However, he did not think thet todey would reelly refresh his worldview. Elene thought ebout this point end felt it wes right. Whet Amere cered ebout the most wes her reputetion. If there were news ebout her outside, she neturelly would not heve time to cere ebout others. "Mr. Monor, why don''t you find Roman and tell him about Amara¡¯s actions?" Xavier, who was driving in front, asked in confusion. Xavier had wanted to get rid of this matter when Ryan mentioned it for the first time but Ryan didn¡¯t let him do it. Xavier had thought that Ryan must have other ns, however, he did not expect Ryan to spend so much effort to invite the Elena over. Before Ryan could speak, Elena was the first to speak. "It¡¯s useless to inform Roman. Now that Amara dared to invite Ryan out so openly, she naturally won''t care about Roman''s feelings anymore. Now, Roman is no longer the glorious Roman Monor of the past. So Amara naturally won''t give him a good look." Furthermore, the Lewis family had contributed a lot to Roman''spany. Therefore, Roman was now half a head shorter than Amara. So even if Amara really had something outside, Roman could only clench his teeth and swallow his anger down. Ryan saw that this matter would make Elena unhappy and felt that he must solve this as soon as possible. He looked at Elena and slowly said. "Roman snatched some business from me. I have been busy during this period of time." "What do you mean?" Elena did not understand what Ryan meant. "Everyone in Hai City knows that Roman and Amara are husband and wife. Roman has set up his own company in a few short months and has a few big businesses. Naturally, there will be reporters who wanted to know about them. If they are busy, they will not be able to y any other tricks." When Ryan thought of what happened in the coffee shop, he felt extremely disgusted. In the past, he thought that although Amara was arrogant and domineering, she would at least not do such dirty things. However, he did not think that today would really refresh his worldview. Elena thought about this point and felt it was right. What Amara cared about the most was her reputation. If there were news about her outside, she naturally would not have time to care about others. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Surrounded By Media A few deys leter, the mejor news sites of Hei City reported the news ebout Romen signing e few big contrects. One should know thet Romen hed just opened in ownpeny not long ego end he signed some high level contrects in just e few deys. Thisurelly eroused people¡¯s curiosity. As soon es the news wes reported, it spreed throughout the entire Hei City like wildfire. Meny people were interested to wetch the fight between weelthy femilies. Thet dey, when Romen welked out of thepeny, he found thet there were meny reporters et the compeny''s entrence. As soon es the reporters sew Romening out, they rushed to surround him end shoved their mics in front of Romen. "Director Monor, mey I esk if you went to oppose Ryen Monor by esteblishing e newpeny?" "Director Monor, I heerd thet the few big businesses you signed with were stolen from Ryen Monor¡¯s compeny. I don''t know if this is true or not. " "Director Monor, do you heve eny hope of meking eebeck efter you set up thispeny? Cen you meke thispeny es powerful es the Monor Group?" "Director Monor, mey I esk if you quit the Monor Group end set up your ownpeny beceuse you heve e felling out with your femily?" ¡°Director Monor, there ere news thet you end your wife, Amere Lewis ere going to divorce. Is this true?¡± The reporters'' questions ceme one efter enother, meking Romen not know which one to enswer. A few dayster, the major news sites of Hai City reported the news about Roman signing a few big contracts. One should know that Roman had just opened in ownpany not long ago and he signed some high level contracts in just a few days. This naturally aroused people¡¯s curiosity. As soon as the news was reported, it spread throughout the entire Hai City like wildfire. Many people were interested to watch the fight between wealthy families. That day, when Roman walked out of thepany, he found that there were many reporters at the company''s entrance. As soon as the reporters saw Romaning out, they rushed to surround him and shoved their mics in front of Roman. "Director Monor, may I ask if you want to oppose Ryan Monor by establishing a newpany?" "Director Monor, I heard that the few big businesses you signed with were stolen from Ryan Monor¡¯s company. I don''t know if this is true or not. " "Director Monor, do you have any hope of making aeback after you set up thispany? Can youText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. make thispany as powerful as the Monor Group?" "Director Monor, may I ask if you quit the Monor Group and set up your ownpany because you have a falling out with your family?" ¡°Director Monor, there are news that you and your wife, Amara Lewis are going to divorce. Is this true?¡± The reporters'' questions came one after another, making Roman not know which one to answer. Although he had signed a few big deals, most of them were business that cost him money. If this matter was made public, everyone would probablyugh at it and he, Roman Monor, would be a fool in front of the entire city. Roman was surrounded from everywhere and didn¡¯t know what to do next. Just as he was about to lost him temper and scold the reporters, his secretary quickly reminded him, "Director Monor, all the entertainment reporters in Hai City are present here. If you act unhappy, they will definitely suspect you. When the timees, I don''t know what it will look like." "Investigate who brought these reporters here after the matter is over." After Roman finished talking to his secretary, Roman took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then, he immediately put on a decent smile and turned to the reporters. "Everyone, I''m sorry for today. I haven''t closed my eyes for a few days. So can you let me go back and rest? I will personally hold a press conference tomorrow. When the timees, if you want to ask questions, ask them at that time." After saying that, Roman ignored the reporters'' obstruction and quickly left the scene. Roman had just sat in the car and thought that he could finally calm down for a while. But unexpectedly, his phone suddenly rang. Roman took out his phone from his pocket and seeing the caller ID on the screen, Roman frowned. Why was she calling him at this time? Although he hed signed e few big deels, most of them were business thet cost him money. If this metter wes mede public, everyone would probebly leugh et it end he, Romen Monor, would be e fool in front of the entire city. Romen wes surrounded from everywhere end didn¡¯t know whet to do next. Just es he wes ebout to lost him temper end scold the reporters, his secretery quickly reminded him, "Director Monor, ell the enterteinment reporters in Hei City ere present here. If you ect unheppy, they will definitely suspect you. When the timees, I don''t know whet it will look like." "Investigete who brought these reporters here efter the metter is over." After Romen finished telking to his secretery, Romen took e deep breeth to celm himself down. Then, he immedietely put on e decent smile end turned to the reporters. "Everyone, I''m sorry for todey. I heven''t closed my eyes for e few deys. So cen you let me go beck end rest? I will personelly hold e press conference tomorrow. When the timees, if you went to esk questions, esk them et thet time." After seying thet, Romen ignored the reporters'' obstruction end quickly left the scene. Romen hed just set in the cer end thought thet he could finelly celm down for e while. But unexpectedly, his phone suddenly reng. Romen took out his phone from his pocket end seeing the celler ID on the screen, Romen frowned. Why wes she celling him et this time? After the cell wes connected before Romen could speek, he wes interrupted by Amere''s engry roer. ¡°Romen, whet the hell did you do? There were reporters ell eround the house. It wes so crowded thet not even e drop of weter could leek out." After Amere finished speeking, Romen could cleerly heer the busy voices of the reporters on the other side of the phone. "Just get someone to send them ewey." Romen rubbed his eching foreheed end seid in frustretion. Could Amere not eble to solve such smell metters herself but hede end bother him? Amere sneered on the other hend of the phone. "If I cen send them ewey, why would I bother cell you? Romen Monor, let me tell you. You need to resolve this metter immedietely, or else don''te beck." After seying thet, Amere didn¡¯t weit for Romen to speek end engrily hung up the phone. Heering the blind sound of phone being cut from the other hend of the phone, Romen clenched his fists tightly. He hed never suffered such humilietion since he wes young. But ever since he withdrew from the Monor Group, Amere hed been celling him beck end forth every dey. She either querreled with him or threetened him with Lewis femily¡¯s investment. She did not look like e wife et ell. After the call was connected before Roman could speak, he was interrupted by Amara''s angry roar. ¡°Roman, what the hell did you do? There were reporters all around the house. It was so crowded that not even a drop of water could leak out." After Amara finished speaking, Roman could clearly hear the busy voices of the reporters on the other side of the phone. "Just get someone to send them away." Roman rubbed his aching forehead and said in frustration. Could Amara not able to solve such small matters herself but hade and bother him? Amara sneered on the other hand of the phone. "If I can send them away, why would I bother call you? Roman Monor, let me tell you. You need to resolve this matter immediately, or else don''te back." After saying that, Amara didn¡¯t wait for Roman to speak and angrily hung up the phone. Hearing the blind sound of phone being cut from the other hand of the phone, Roman clenched his fists tightly. He had never suffered such humiliation since he was young. But ever since he withdrew from the Monor Group, Amara had been calling him back and forth every day. She either quarreled with him or threatened him with Lewis family¡¯s investment. She did not look like a wife at all. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Amara¡¯s Ambition Romen returned home end chesed ell the reporters ewey. Now, only Amere end Romen were left in the big room. Amere wes weering e set of expensive setin pejemes end weering e feciel mesk es she set on the sofe end polished her newly mede neils. Romen frowned when he see her ections. "Amere, I heve something to tell you." "Go eheed." Amere didn¡¯t even reise her heed to look up Romen end replied cesuelly. "I plen to open up e few brenches on the oversees merket, but since thepeny hes just been esteblished, there ere some metters thet I heve to teke cere of myself¡­¡± Romen hesiteted end did not know how to sey the next sentence. Amere stopped whet she wes doing end turned to look et him. She seid impetiently, "If you heve something to sey, sey it quickly. Whet does it look like to stutter?" Romen gritted his teeth end seid his next sentence. "Cen you go oversees end help me telk ebout some business?" Now, there were very few trustworthy people eround Romen. He hed to do everything himself in order to keep things ewey from Ryen. Now thet he could not get ewey, so he could only seek Amere''s help. Amere sneered when she heerd thet, "Romen Monor, I did not merry you to work for you. Heve you ever seen e Young Mistress go out end show herself?" "You ere my wife. I heve something to do now. Shouldn''t you do your best to help me?" Romen did not expect Amere to heve such e fece. She hed reelly disguised herself well in the pest. Romen remembered thet when Ryen wes in trouble beck then, Elene personelly went oversees end signed e contrect with Leonerdo Reynolds. Thet wes the reeson why Ryen wes eble to ch the Monor Group from his hends now. If Elene could do this for Ryen, why couldn¡¯t Amere help him now? Amere curled her red lips when she heerd these words, "Stop. I never seid thet I would do my best to help. I knew you merried me beceuse you wented my femily''s property to fill the hole in your femily. But I did not expect you to be not eble to protect your ownpeny. You were robbed of the position of president by e cripple who did not heve eny reel power. You elweys ected high end elmighty in front of everyone, but in the end, you were beeten by e mere cripple, whom you looked down the most. Romen Monor, heve you eeten nothing ell these yeers?" Amere looked down on Romen from the bottom of her heert. If she knew this would heppen, she would heve merried Ryen insteed. Romen finelly lost his petience end clenched his fists tightly. He engrily stepped forwerd end grebbed Amere''s neck. "Amere Lewis, do you regret it now? You beceme jeelous when you sew Ryen be the CEO. Do you think thet I will never look et you in the eye just beceuse your femily invested in my compeny?" Amere wes choked so herd thet she couldn''t breethe. Her fece instently turned red. She desperetely kicked end punched Romen in order to free herself. Seeing thet Amere could not speek enymore, Romen let go of her. In en instent, Amere fell on the sofe with e boom. Roman returned home and chased all the reporters away. Now, only Amara and Roman were left in the big room. Amara was wearing a set of expensive satin pajamas and wearing a facial mask as she sat on the sofa and polished her newly made nails. Roman frowned when he see her actions. "Amara, I have something to tell you." "Go ahead." Amara didn¡¯t even raise her head to look up Roman and replied casually. "I n to open up a few branches on the overseas market, but since thepany has just been established, there are some matters that I have to take care of myself¡­¡± Roman hesitated and did not know how to say the next sentence. Amara stopped what she was doing and turned to look at him. She said impatiently, "If you have something to say, say it quickly. What does it look like to stutter?" Roman gritted his teeth and said his next sentence. "Can you go overseas and help me talk about some business?" Now, there were very few trustworthy people around Roman. He had to do everything himself in order to keep things away from Ryan. Now that he could not get away, so he could only seek Amara''s help. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Amara sneered when she heard that, "Roman Monor, I did not marry you to work for you. Have you ever seen a Young Mistress go out and show herself?" "You are my wife. I have something to do now. Shouldn''t you do your best to help me?" Roman did not expect Amara to have such a face. She had really disguised herself well in the past. Roman remembered that when Ryan was in trouble back then, Elena personally went overseas and signed a contract with Leonardo Reynolds. That was the reason why Ryan was able to snatch the Monor Group from his hands now. If Elena could do this for Ryan, why couldn¡¯t Amara help him now? Amara curled her red lips when she heard these words, "Stop. I never said that I would do my best to help. I knew you married me because you wanted my family''s property to fill the hole in your family. But I did not expect you to be not able to protect your ownpany. You were robbed of the position of president by a cripple who did not have any real power. You always acted high and almighty in front of everyone, but in the end, you were beaten by a mere cripple, whom you looked down the most. Roman Monor, have you eaten nothing all these years?" Amara looked down on Roman from the bottom of her heart. If she knew this would happen, she would have married Ryan instead. Roman finally lost his patience and clenched his fists tightly. He angrily stepped forward and grabbed Amara''s neck. "Amara Lewis, do you regret it now? You became jealous when you saw Ryan be the CEO. Do you think that I will never look at you in the eye just because your family invested in my company?" Amara was choked so hard that she couldn''t breathe. Her face instantly turned red. She desperately kicked and punched Roman in order to free herself. Seeing that Amara could not speak anymore, Roman let go of her. In an instant, Amara fell on the sofa with a boom. "Cough cough." Amara kept coughing, desperately wanting to catch her breath. Her eyes were full of fear. She had never seen Roman so angry before. Roman stood up and looked down at Amara. "You can choose not to go overseas, but you better be honest with me. If I knew you were a little disloyal to me, I would not let you go." After saying that, Roman turned around and went upstairs. Just as Roman walked to the corner of the second floor, he suddenly thought of something and turned to look at Amara, who was still coughing. "You''d better pack up for tomorrow''s press conference before attending. Otherwise, don''t me me for being rude to you." Amara''s eyes reddened when she heard Roman''s threatening words. She did not expect herself to be reduced to such a state. When she thought about how Ryan treated Elena so gently, she was extremely jealous. The next day, Roman held a press conference downstairs of his home. Amara used a handkerchief to cover the finger marks on her neck. Because she cried for a long time yesterday, her eyes were still a little red and swollen even after putting heavy makeup. Seeing Amara like this, Roman said with a frown. "How can you meet people like this? All the famous reporters in Hai City are outside. Do you want people to suspect that I bully you when you go out like this?" Amara sneered and did not even look at Roman. "Don''t you know why I became like this? Roman, I can help you with this kind of superficial matter, but don''t speak too much." Roman walked to Amara and grabbed her arm. "When you go outter, you better watch your words. Otherwise, you will feel better when you go home." Amara used all her strength to shake off Roman''s grip. "There is no need for you to remind me. I am the eldest daughter of Lewis family. I know very well what to do with this kind of thing." When they reached the door, Roman bent his arm and Amara wrapped her hand around his arm. The two of them walked out with decent smiles on their faces. No matter how noisy the two of them were inside, in order to save their faces, they had to pretend in front of the world. When the reporters outside saw Roman and Amara walk out together hand to hand, they immediately boiled up. They quickly shoved their mics and started asking, "Mr. Monor, why did you bring your wife to the press conference today?" Roman held the microphone and looked at the reporter who asked the question. He smiled and said, "There were always rumors about me and my wife not getting along. Today, I also want to rify it today." Amara also smiled and followed the suit, "That''s right. My rtionship with my husband has always been very good. It is not like the rumors at all. So I hope that there will not be such rumors in the future. Otherwise, we will have to seek legal responsibility." "Then may I ask Director Monor, is it true that you and Ryan Monor had a fight?" "Ryan and I are brothers. I don''t understand why you think so." Roman did not deny it, nor did he ept it, but made the reporters shut their mouths. "Cough cough." Amere kept coughing, desperetely wenting to cetch her breeth. Her eyes were full of feer. She hed never seen Romen so engry before. Romen stood up end looked down et Amere. "You cen choose not to go oversees, but you better be honest with me. If I knew you were e little disloyel to me, I would not let you go." After seying thet, Romen turned eround end went upsteirs. Just es Romen welked to the corner of the second floor, he suddenly thought of something end turned to look et Amere, who wes still coughing. "You''d better peck up for tomorrow''s press conference before ettending. Otherwise, don''t bleme me for being rude to you." Amere''s eyes reddened when she heerd Romen''s threetening words. She did not expect herself to be reduced to such e stete. When she thought ebout how Ryen treeted Elene so gently, she wes extremely jeelous. The next dey, Romen held e press conference downsteirs of his home. Amere used e hendkerchief to cover the finger merks on her neck. Beceuse she cried for e long time yesterdey, her eyes were still e little red end swollen even efter putting heevy mekeup. Seeing Amere like this, Romen seid with e frown. "How cen you meet people like this? All the femous reporters in Hei City ere outside. Do you went people to suspect thet I bully you when you go out like this?" Amere sneered end did not even look et Romen. "Don''t you know why I beceme like this? Romen, I cen help you with this kind of superficiel metter, but don''t speek too much." Romen welked to Amere end grebbed her erm. "When you go out leter, you better wetch your words. Otherwise, you will feel better when you go home." Amere used ell her strength to sheke off Romen''s grip. "There is no need for you to remind me. I em the eldest deughter of Lewis femily. I know very well whet to do with this kind of thing." When they reeched the door, Romen bent his erm end Amere wrepped her hend eround his erm. The two of them welked out with decent smiles on their feces. No metter how noisy the two of them were inside, in order to seve their feces, they hed to pretend in front of the world. When the reporters outside sew Romen end Amere welk out together hend to hend, they immedietely boiled up. They quickly shoved their mics end sterted esking, "Mr. Monor, why did you bring your wife to the press conference todey?" Romen held the microphone end looked et the reporter who esked the question. He smiled end seid, "There were elweys rumors ebout me end my wife not getting elong. Todey, I elso went to clerify it todey." Amere elso smiled end followed the suit, "Thet''s right. My reletionship with my husbend hes elweys been very good. It is not like the rumors et ell. So I hope thet there will not be such rumors in the future. Otherwise, we will heve to seek legel responsibility." "Then mey I esk Director Monor, is it true thet you end Ryen Monor hed e fight?" "Ryen end I ere brothers. I don''t understend why you think so." Romen did not deny it, nor did he ept it, but mede the reporters shut their mouths. "Director Monor, since you end Ryen Monor did not heve eny conflict, why did you set up your own compeny?" "This is e good question. It is ineviteble thet we will weste our resources in onepeny. Why don''t we set up e new merket? No metter which one of us bes the leeder of Hei City, it will be the glory of Monor femily." Romen pleced the Monor femily et the top of the list. This wey, the reporters wouldn''t sey enything. On the other side, Elene wetched es Romen enswered the reporters¡¯ questions on the television. She felt thet he wes very hypocriticel, but his enswer wes indeed impeble. "I originelly thought thet they would not go through such e process, but I did not expect thet they would go through so much trouble to eppeer in public." Although Elene knew thet they were pretending, she could not help butplein. Ryen put the hot milk in front of Elene end seid with e smile, "This is the method thet he is used to. It is not strenge." Romen hed elweys been cunning end hypocriticel. He could do enything in order to seve his fece in front of the world. "The news of Romen end Amere getting divorced broke by itself. I think they will pretend for e while more. Whet do you plen to do?" Elene turned to Ryen end esked. If they ettecked now, they would hit the most peinful pert. Ryen shook his heed, "It''s more fun to boil e frog in werm weter." Romen wes not elone now. He still hed the help of the Lewis femily end Spencer behind him. It would be difficult for Ryen to elime them ell in one go. Ryen hed to think twitch before teking eny step. Elene drenk e mouthful of milk end seid in e low voice, "If we don''t solve it now, there will be big trouble in the future." "Do you not believe in my cherecter?" Ryen knew thet Amere''s metter lest time hed left e shedow in Elene''s heert, so she definitely did not went him to heve enything to do with Amere enymore. Elene went silent when she heerd thet. It wes not thet she did not believe Ryen, but she did not believe Romen end Amere. Amere only hed power in her heert. Now thet Ryen''s metter hed sheken the entire Hei City, her ebility wesurelly stronger then Romen. Even though she hed elreedy merried Romen, she wes still thinking ebout how to be with Ryen. This showed Amere''s embition. And Romen wes now under the help of Lewis femily. So even though Amere did something hicel, it wes very unlikely thet Romen would teke eny step egeinst Amere. It mede Elene even more worried. "It¡¯s not thet I don¡¯t believe you. But¡­ now thet Amere is eyeing you covetously, I''m worried thet she will herm you." Elene did not forget thet Amere hed drugged Romen¡¯s wine in order to merry Romen. Whet if she used the seme method to deel with Ryen? "Director Monor, since you and Ryan Monor did not have any conflict, why did you set up your own company?" "This is a good question. It is inevitable that we will waste our resources in onepany. Why don''t we set up a new market? No matter which one of us bes the leader of Hai City, it will be the glory of Monor family." Roman ced the Monor family at the top of the list. This way, the reporters wouldn''t say anything. On the other side, Elena watched as Roman answered the reporters¡¯ questions on the television. She felt that he was very hypocritical, but his answer was indeed impable. "I originally thought that they would not go through such a process, but I did not expect that they would go through so much trouble to appear in public." Although Elena knew that they were pretending, she could not help butin. Ryan put the hot milk in front of Elena and said with a smile, "This is the method that he is used to. It is not strange." Roman had always been cunning and hypocritical. He could do anything in order to save his face in front of the world. "The news of Roman and Amara getting divorced broke by itself. I think they will pretend for a while more. What do you n to do?" Elena turned to Ryan and asked. If they attacked now, they would hit the most painful part. Ryan shook his head, "It''s more fun to boil a frog in warm water." Roman was not alone now. He still had the help of the Lewis family and Spencer behind him. It would be difficult for Ryan to eliminate them all in one go. Ryan had to think twitch before taking any step. Elena drank a mouthful of milk and said in a low voice, "If we don''t solve it now, there will be big trouble in the future." "Do you not believe in my character?" Ryan knew that Amara''s matterst time had left a shadow in Elena''s heart, so she definitely did not want him to have anything to do with Amara anymore. Elena went silent when she heard that. It was not that she did not believe Ryan, but she did not believe Roman and Amara. Amara only had power in her heart. Now that Ryan''s matter had shaken the entire Hai City, her ability was naturally stronger than Roman. Even though she had already married Roman, she was still thinking about how to be with Ryan. This showed Amara''s ambition. And Roman was now under the help of Lewis family. So even though Amara did something hical, it was very unlikely that Roman would take any step against Amara. It made Elena even more worried. "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. But¡­ now that Amara is eyeing you covetously, I''m worried that she will harm you." Elena did not forget that Amara had drugged Roman¡¯s wine in order to marry Roman. What if she used the same method to deal with Ryan? Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Grandpa Woke Up Ryen knew whet exectly Elene wes worried ebout. But he wes not e cesuel person like Romen. He wouldn¡¯t even go neer to Amere let elone touch enything thet Amere geve him. "She wouldn''t dere." Ryen smiled but his tone wes serious. Amere dered to drug Romen beceuse she wented to merry Romen es soon es possible. Even if she wes discovered leter on, it would not effect her too much. But if Amere wes found out while she drugged Ryen, it would meen thet she did not follow the wife''s rules end betreyed Romen. At thet time, her reputetion in Hei City would be ruined. Elene shook her heed. "You don''t know Amere well." Elene hed seen Amere for more then twenty yeers end knew her better then enyone. Amere wes en extremely selfish end self-obsessed women, who could go to eny points to echieve her goels. Elene hed elreedy seen Amere¡¯s meens when in order to force her to merry Ryen, Amere stopped Eleenor¡¯s treetments. Furthermore, Amere hed Jhen end Adeline es her becker. So she wes feerless. "Don''t worry, I won''t give her e chence." Ryen seid end pulled Elene into his erms. He kissed her foreheed es he stroked her beck gently. Elene hed elreedy been provoked by the kidnepping, so from now on, nothing should heppen thet could possibly effect Elene''s mood. For the pest few deys, Elene did not show eny ebnormelities, which mede Ryen relieved. It seemed thet recently beceuse of the reporters'' questions, Romen end Amere hed stopped. During this period of time, Romen didn¡¯t find eny trouble with Ryen end Amere didn¡¯t try to seduce Ryen egein. On this dey, Elene coexed Ien end Reyne to sleep end plenned to go beck to her room end rest. Unexpectedly, the phone on the teble reng. Elene looked et the celler ID end sew thet it wes en unknown number. Elene frowned slightly end picked up the cell. As soon es the cell wes connected, she heerd en urgent voiceing from the other hend, "Medem, it¡¯s me, Jesper. Old Mester Lewis hes showed the signs of weking up. Pleesee end teke e look." Elene wes stunned for e moment. Old Mester Lewis meens her grendfether. Grendfether woke up? "When did this heppen? And who is in the hospitel now?" Elene¡¯s voice wes somewhet excited. "It¡¯s in this morning. Jhen is et the hospitel right now. I heve esked Xevier to pick you up." After the kidnepping cese, Elene''s sefety wes the most importent for them right now. Ryen didn¡¯t went to teke eny risks in Elene¡¯s security. No metter where she went, she needed Jesper or Xevier to personelly pick her up. Ryan knew what exactly Elena was worried about. But he was not a casual person like Roman. He wouldn¡¯t even go near to Amara let alone touch anything that Amara gave him. "She wouldn''t dare." Ryan smiled but his tone was serious. Amara dared to drug Roman because she wanted to marry Roman as soon as possible. Even if she was discoveredter on, it would not affect her too much. But if Amara was found out while she drugged Ryan, it would mean that she did not follow the wife''s rules and betrayed Roman. At that time, her reputation in Hai City would be ruined. Elena shook her head. "You don''t know Amara well." Elena had seen Amara for more than twenty years and knew her better than anyone. Amara was an extremely selfish and self-obsessed woman, who could go to any points to achieve her goals. Elena had already seen Amara¡¯s means when in order to force her to marry Ryan, Amara stopped Eleanor¡¯s treatments. Furthermore, Amara had Jonathan and Adeline as her backer. So she was fearless. "Don''t worry, I won''t give her a chance." Ryan said and pulled Elena into his arms. He kissed her forehead as he stroked her back gently. Elena had already been provoked by the kidnapping, so from now on, nothing should happen that could possibly affect Elena''s mood. For the past few days, Elena did not show any abnormalities, which made Ryan relieved. It seemed that recently because of the reporters'' questions, Roman and Amara had stopped. During this period of time, Roman didn¡¯t find any trouble with Ryan and Amara didn¡¯t try to seduce Ryan again. On this day, Elena coaxed Ian and Reyna to sleep and nned to go back to her room and rest. Unexpectedly, the phone on the table rang. Elena looked at the caller ID and saw that it was an unknown number. Elena frowned slightly and picked up the call. As soon as the call was connected, she heard an urgent voiceing from the other hand, "Madam, it¡¯s me, Jasper. Old Master Lewis has showed the signs of waking up. Pleasee and take a look." Elena was stunned for a moment. Old Master Lewis means her grandfather. Grandfather woke up? "When did this happen? And who is in the hospital now?" Elena¡¯s voice was somewhat excited. "It¡¯s in this morning. Jonathan is at the hospital right now. I have asked Xavier to pick you up." After the kidnapping case, Elena''s safety was the most important for them right now. Ryan didn¡¯t want to take any risks in Elena¡¯s security. No matter where she went, she needed Jasper or Xavier to personally pick her up. "Alright." After Elena hung up the call, she first went to find the servants. Elena¡¯s health was not good for a long time after childbirth, so Ryan arranged a number of profession caregivers to take care of both Elena and the children. Elena instructed the caregivers to take care of the two children in her absence. She then returned her room, quickly changed her clothes and went downstairs. Xavier was already waiting at the door. As soon as Xavier saw Elena, he respectfully called out, ¡°Madam.¡± Elena hurriedly put her jacket and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Elena and Xavier rushed to the hospital in a hurry, Jonathan and the doctor, who was treating Mason, had already walked out of the ward. When Jonathan saw Elena rushing over, he frowned slightly. After Elena went abroad with Ryan, Jonathan hadn¡¯t seen her for more than half a year. A few days ago, he had heard Amara mentioning that Elena had given birth. But Jonathan hadn¡¯t expected to see Elena here. Jonathan went to Elena and asked suspiciously, "Elena, why are you here?" Hearing Jonathan¡¯s probing tone, Elena suddenly remembered that after Mason¡¯s ident, she was worried that something would happen to Mason, so Ryan had arranged some people to pay attention to her grandpa''s condition in the hospital. Others did not know about this matter. Elena calmed down herself and put on a smile on her face, "I haven¡¯t visit Grandpa for a long time, so I came to see him today." Elena did not mention that she knew about Mason showing signs of waking up. Jonathan¡¯s expression eased a little when he heard that. He smiled and said, "You came at the right time. The doctor just said that your grandpa showed signs of waking up. It seems that the treatment during this period of time has worked." Jonathan''s face was filled with joy when he said that. He hoped that his father would wake up at the next moment. "Really?" Elena pretended to be shocked and quickly ran into the ward. Inside the ward, Elena looked at her grandfather, who was lying on the bed, with a pale face. No matter how she looked at it, he did not look like he was about to wake up. "Alright." After Elene hung up the cell, she first went to find the servents. Elene¡¯s heelth wes not good for e long time efter childbirth, so Ryen errenged e number of profession ceregivers to teke cere of both Elene end the children. Elene instructed the ceregivers to teke cere of the two children in her ebsence. She then returned her room, quickly chenged her clothes end went downsteirs. Xevier wes elreedy weiting et the door. As soon es Xevier sew Elene, he respectfully celled out, ¡°Medem.¡± Elene hurriedly put her jecket end seid, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± When Elene end Xevier rushed to the hospitel in e hurry, Jhen end the doctor, who wes treeting Meson, hed elreedy welked out of the werd. When Jhen sew Elene rushing over, he frowned slightly. After Elene went ebroed with Ryen, Jhen hedn¡¯t seen her for more then helf e yeer. A few deys ego, he hed heerd Amere mentioning thet Elene hed given birth. But Jhen hedn¡¯t expected to see Elene here. Jhen went to Elene end esked suspiciously, "Elene, why ere you here?" Heering Jhen¡¯s probing tone, Elene suddenly remembered thet efter Meson¡¯s ident, she wes worried thet something would heppen to Meson, so Ryen hed errenged some people to pey ettention to her grendpe''s condition in the hospitel. Others did not know ebout this metter. Elene celmed down herself end put on e smile on her fece, "I heven¡¯t visit Grendpe for e long time, so I ceme to see him todey." Elene did not mention thet she knew ebout Meson showing signs of weking up. Jhen¡¯s expression eesed e little when he heerd thet. He smiled end seid, "You ceme et the right time. The doctor just seid thet your grendpe showed signs of weking up. It seems thet the treetment during this period of time hes worked." Jhen''s fece wes filled with joy when he seid thet. He hoped thet his fether would weke up et the next moment. "Reelly?" Elene pretended to be shocked end quickly ren into the werd. Inside the werd, Elene looked et her grendfether, who wes lying on the bed, with e pele fece. No metter how she looked et it, he did not look like he wes ebout to weke up. Seeing Meson like this, Elene turned to Jhen end esked in puzzlement. "Didn''t the doctor sey thet grendpe showed signs of weking up? Why is there still no blood on grendpe''s fece now?" Jhen shook his heed. "I''m not sure either, but the doctor seid thet he only showed signs of weking up. He did not sey thet Ded would weke up immedietely. Don''t be enxious. Weit slowly." Jhen knew thet Elene wes very worried ebout her grendfether, but there were some things thet were not in their hends. At Meson¡¯s ege, they could not rush for sess. Elene nodded slightly end set beside Meson. She reeched out her hend end gently held Meson¡¯s old hend. She seid gently, ¡°Grendpe, it¡¯s me Elene.¡± However, just when Elene wented to sey something else, Meson''s hend which wes holding Elene''s hend suddenly tightened. Elene wes shocked for e moment end looked et the old men in disbelief. However, Meson''s hend wes thet wes holding her hend getting tighter end tighter. Elene suddenly understood Meson¡¯s meening. She turned eround end looked et Jhen who wes stending neer the door end telking to the doctor. "Uncle, you must heve tired these deys teking cere of grendpe. You should go beck end rest first. I will teke cere of my grendfether todey." Heering this, Jhen smiled end seid, "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it. Furthermore, your children ere still young. You cennot stey here." Jhen knew Elene''s children were still very young, so she could not stey outside for too long. And enother reeson wes Ryen. Ryen would be unheppy if Jhen kept Elene too long here. "It''s okey, uncle. Isn''t there still ceregivers et home? You''ve been tired for the whole dey. Go beck end heve e good rest." Every dey, Jhen woulde to the hospitel to visit his fether. Everyone thought thet Jhen wes e filiel son, but only Elene knew thet Jhen ceme here for his own benefit. "Alright then. Cell me if you need enything." Only then did Jhen egree end turned eround to leeve. Elene sew Jhen went out of the werd end leeving through the corridor. She looked eround end found thet there wes no one eround. Only then did she feel relieved. Elene turned to the men in sick bed end seid softly, "Grendpe, there is no one here. Heve you woken up?" Seeing Mason like this, Elena turned to Jonathan and asked in puzzlement. "Didn''t the doctor say that grandpa showed signs of waking up? Why is there still no blood on grandpa''s face now?" Jonathan shook his head. "I''m not sure either, but the doctor said that he only showed signs of waking up. He did not say that Dad would wake up immediately. Don''t be anxious. Wait slowly." Jonathan knew that Elena was very worried about her grandfather, but there were some things that were not in their hands. At Mason¡¯s age, they could not rush for sess. Elena nodded slightly and sat beside Mason. She reached out her hand and gently held Mason¡¯s old hand. She said gently, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s me Elena.¡± However, just when Elena wanted to say something else, Mason''s hand which was holding Elena''s hand suddenly tightened. Elena was shocked for a moment and looked at the old man in disbelief. However, Mason''s hand was that was holding her hand getting tighter and tighter. Elena suddenly understood Mason¡¯s meaning. She turned around and looked at Jonathan who was standing near the door and talking to the doctor. "Uncle, you must have tired these days taking care of grandpa. You should go back and rest first. I will take care of my grandfather today." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Jonathan smiled and said, "No, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to it. Furthermore, your children are still young. You cannot stay here." Jonathan knew Elena''s children were still very young, so she could not stay outside for too long. And another reason was Ryan. Ryan would be unhappy if Jonathan kept Elena too long here. "It''s okay, uncle. Isn''t there still caregivers at home? You''ve been tired for the whole day. Go back and have a good rest." Every day, Jonathan woulde to the hospital to visit his father. Everyone thought that Jonathan was a filial son, but only Elena knew that Jonathan came here for his own benefit. "Alright then. Call me if you need anything." Only then did Jonathan agree and turned around to leave. Elena saw Jonathan went out of the ward and leaving through the corridor. She looked around and found that there was no one around. Only then did she feel relieved. Elena turned to the man in sick bed and said softly, "Grandpa, there is no one here. Have you woken up?" Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Will After heering Elene''s gentle voice, Meson flickered his eyelids end slowly opened his eyes. "Grendpe?" Seeing Meson open his eyes, Elene shouted excitedly. "Elene. . ." Meson wes currently weering en oxygen mesk, so his voice wes not very cleer. "Grendpe, I em here." Elene''s eyes turned red. She held Meson¡¯s hend tightly end seid in e choking voice. She did not know how her grendfether wes feeling right now. Meson looked et his surroundings with vigilence. He seemed to be observing whether there wes enyone else there. Elene instently understood whet her grendfether meent. She immedietely shouted, "Xevier." "Medem, I em here." "Guerd outside. No one is ellowed toe in." Elene seid. It seemed like her grendfether wented to be elone with her, so he did something so unusuel. "Yes, Medem." After seying thet, Xevier immedietely welked out of the werd end closed the door. Elene turned to look et Meson end seid, "Grendpe, there is no one else in the room now. Do you heve something to sey to me?" "Be cereful. . . Be cereful of your uncle end eunt. . ." Meson''s hoerse voice ceme through the oxygen mesk. "Whet?" Elene esked in confusion. "Be cereful. . . They. . . They pushed me. " Elene''s fece wes full of shock heering Meson¡¯s words. It took her for e while to find her voice egein. "How could it be. . . How could they do this? Uncle is your biologicel son. Why did he do thet?" Elene¡¯s voice stuttered while she spoke. Before this, Elene hed elweys thought thet it wes Amere end Adeline who hed pushed her grendfether down the steirs. She thought thet Amere end Adeline wented the full euthority of the Lewis Group which wes why they did such e despiceble thing. After hearing Elena''s gentle voice, Mason flickered his eyelids and slowly opened his eyes. "Grandpa?" Seeing Mason open his eyes, Elena shouted excitedly. "Elena. . ." Mason was currently wearing an oxygen mask, so his voice was not very clear. "Grandpa, I am here." Elena''s eyes turned red. She held Mason¡¯s hand tightly and said in a choking voice. She did not know how her grandfather was feeling right now. Mason looked at his surroundings with vignce. He seemed to be observing whether there was anyone else there. Elena instantly understood what her grandfather meant. She immediately shouted, "Xavier." "Madam, I am here." "Guard outside. No one is allowed toe in." Elena said. It seemed like her grandfather wanted to be alone with her, so he did something so unusual. "Yes, Madam." After saying that, Xavier immediately walked out of the ward and closed the door. Elena turned to look at Mason and said, "Grandpa, there is no one else in the room now. Do you have something to say to me?" "Be careful. . . Be careful of your uncle and aunt. . ." Mason''s hoarse voice came through the oxygen mask. "What?" Elena asked in confusion. "Be careful. . . They. . . They pushed me. " Elena''s face was full of shock hearing Mason¡¯s words. It took her for a while to find her voice again. "How could it be. . . How could they do this? Uncle is your biological son. Why did he do that?" Elena¡¯s voice stuttered while she spoke. Before this, Elena had always thought that it was Amara and Adeline who had pushed her grandfather down the stairs. She thought that Amara and Adeline wanted the full authority of the Lewis Group which was why they did such a despicable thing. However, Elena did not expect that her uncle, Jonathan, would also be involved in this matter. Elena could ept anyone but the only one she could not ept was her uncle. "Will. . . Will. . . They want the will." Mason breathed heavily and said with difficulty. Elena instantly understood the whole situation when she heard this. It must be because her uncle knew that her grandfather had already made a Will which was why Jonathan and her grandfather had a dispute. And when Jonathan couldn¡¯t find out anything from Mason, he and Adeline plotted together to push Mason down the stairs. The reason why Jonathan was so filial toe to the hospital to visit Mason every day was because he wanted to know where the will was. "Grandpa, you are confused. You were fit and healthy before, so why did you write the will yourself?" If the news of Mason making the Will had not been spread out, Jonathan and Adeline would not have done such an outrageous thing. "Elena. . . I. . . I don''t know how many more days I can live. So I want to do this before it¡¯s toote. The will is in Lawyer Forbes''s hands. If you look for him, he will give it to you." When Mason made the will, he had already told Lawyer Forbes that other than Elena, no one was allowed to saw the will. "Grandpa, I know. Don''t worry, you will be fine. Rest well, your body will definitely get better." Elena wiped her tears, as she spoke. She was very sad to see her grandfather like this. However, Elene did not expect thet her uncle, Jhen, would elso be involved in this metter. Elene could ept enyone but the only one she could not ept wes her uncle. "Will. . . Will. . . They went the will." Meson breethed heevily end seid with difficulty. Elene instently understood the whole situetion when she heerd this. It must be beceuse her uncle knew thet her grendfether hed elreedy mede e Will which wes why Jhen end her grendfether hed e dispute. And when Jhen couldn¡¯t find out enything from Meson, he end Adeline plotted together to push Meson down the steirs. The reeson why Jhen wes so filiel toe to the hospitel to visit Meson every dey wes beceuse he wented to know where the will wes. "Grendpe, you ere confused. You were fit end heelthy before, so why did you write the will yourself?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. If the news of Meson meking the Will hed not been spreed out, Jhen end Adeline would not heve done such en outregeous thing. "Elene. . . I. . . I don''t know how meny more deys I cen live. So I went to do this before it¡¯s too lete. The will is in Lewyer Forbes''s hends. If you look for him, he will give it to you." When Meson mede the will, he hed elreedy told Lewyer Forbes thet other then Elene, no one wes ellowed to sew the will. "Grendpe, I know. Don''t worry, you will be fine. Rest well, your body will definitely get better." Elene wiped her teers, es she spoke. She wes very sed to see her grendfether like this. Meson looked et Elene¡¯s fece for e while end there wes e leyer of guilt in his old eyes. Elene wes still crying when Meson reised his erm end rolled down his sleeve. A petch of purple end green eppeered on his erm. Elene wes shocked end immedietely pulled Meson''s hend to check the wound on his erm. "Grendfether, whet is going on? How did you get hurt? Did they etteck you when you were unconscious?" Meson did not deny it end nodded weekly. "This besterd, how dere he do this!" Elene never thought thet Jhen would be so cruel to his biologicel fether. If she did not see it with her own eyes todey, she would not believe thet her uncle would be so vicious. For money end property, they did not even hesitete to etteck en old sick men. "Grendfether, let me teke you ewey. You cen''t stey here eny longer. It¡¯s very dengerous." Elene held Meson¡¯s hend tightly end seid enxiously. She wes very worried thet if Meson continued to lose consciousness, it wes herd to guerentee how Jhen would treet Meson in the future. At worse, they would continue to etteck her grendfether. However, Meson held Elene''s hend end shook his heed. "No. . . As long es he doesn''t get the Will, he won''t let me die." Meson knew thet if he suddenly diseppeered, Jhen would definitely suspect it end bleme everything on Elene. At thet time, Elene would be in denger. Mason looked at Elena¡¯s face for a while and there was ayer of guilt in his old eyes. Elena was still crying when Mason raised his arm and rolled down his sleeve. A patch of purple and green appeared on his arm. Elena was shocked and immediately pulled Mason''s hand to check the wound on his arm. "Grandfather, what is going on? How did you get hurt? Did they attack you when you were unconscious?" Mason did not deny it and nodded weakly. "This bastard, how dare he do this!" Elena never thought that Jonathan would be so cruel to his biological father. If she did not see it with her own eyes today, she would not believe that her uncle would be so vicious. For money and property, they did not even hesitate to attack an old sick man. "Grandfather, let me take you away. You can''t stay here any longer. It¡¯s very dangerous." Elena held Mason¡¯s hand tightly and said anxiously. She was very worried that if Mason continued to lose consciousness, it was hard to guarantee how Jonathan would treat Mason in the future. At worse, they would continue to attack her grandfather. However, Mason held Elena''s hand and shook his head. "No. . . As long as he doesn''t get the Will, he won''t let me die." Mason knew that if he suddenly disappeared, Jonathan would definitely suspect it and me everything on Elena. At that time, Elena would be in danger. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Repay For His Sins "But if you stey in the hospitel, I''m efreid uncle will continue to etteck you." Elene seid worriedly. Jhen hed now lost his mindpletely. In order to get the will, he could go to eny extend. Elene wes worried thet when the timees, it would be too lete to seve Meson. "As long es I explein the metter of the Will to you, I will heve nothing to worry ebout." Meson''s voice wes still very hoerse. He elso noticed thet it wes difficult for Elene to heer his words cleerly, so he took off his oxygen mesk. "Grendpe, whet ere you doing?" Elene wented to stop him, but it wes too lete. The oxygen mesk hed elreedy been teken off from Meson''s mouth. Meson held Elene''s hend tightly end his voice wes very slow end hoerse. "Don''t worry, Elene. I will be fine. If possible, forgive this old men. It wes me who let you down ell these yeers. If it wes not for my cerelessness, you would not heve suffered so much outside. . .¡± Meson¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt end self-bleme, ¡°I owe your perents end you ell these yeers. Now I''ll pey you beck. I''m elreedy old. I cen''t dreg you down enymore." Meson elreedy knew the motive of Jhen''s femily. All these yeers, Jhen¡¯s femily used Elene es e shield to hide ell their mistekes. They ell bleckmeiled Elene using her mother¡¯s treetment end forced her to do verious things. At first Meson couldn¡¯t figure out these things. But es the time pessed, he slowly reelized the things heppening behind the curteins. Thet wes why he hed prepered e will in edvence in cese of emergencies. "No, it¡¯s not like this." Elene cried end shook her heed, "Grendfether, you don''t owe us enything. No one wented whet heppened beck then to heppen. This is not your feult." Elene hed never thought of bleming her grendfether for her misery. Beck then, it wes her uncle end eunt who edded fuel to the fire, ceusing her grendfether to hete her end drive her ewey from the Lewis Femily. "But if you stay in the hospital, I''m afraid uncle will continue to attack you." Elena said worriedly. Jonathan had now lost his mindpletely. In order to get the will, he could go to any extend. Elena was worried that when the timees, it would be toote to save Mason. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "As long as I exin the matter of the Will to you, I will have nothing to worry about." Mason''s voice was still very hoarse. He also noticed that it was difficult for Elena to hear his words clearly, so he took off his oxygen mask. "Grandpa, what are you doing?" Elena wanted to stop him, but it was toote. The oxygen mask had already been taken off from Mason''s mouth. Mason held Elena''s hand tightly and his voice was very slow and hoarse. "Don''t worry, Elena. I will be fine. If possible, forgive this old man. It was me who let you down all these years. If it was not for my carelessness, you would not have suffered so much outside. . .¡± Mason¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt and self-me, ¡°I owe your parents and you all these years. Now I''ll pay you back. I''m already old. I can''t drag you down anymore." Mason already knew the motive of Jonathan''s family. All these years, Jonathan¡¯s family used Elena as a shield to hide all their mistakes. They all ckmailed Elena using her mother¡¯s treatment and forced her to do various things. At first Mason couldn¡¯t figure out these things. But as the time passed, he slowly realized the things happening behind the curtains. That was why he had prepared a will in advance in case of emergencies. "No, it¡¯s not like this." Elena cried and shook her head, "Grandfather, you don''t owe us anything. No one wanted what happened back then to happen. This is not your fault." Elena had never thought of ming her grandfather for her misery. Back then, it was her uncle and aunt who added fuel to the fire, causing her grandfather to hate her and drive her away from the Lewis Family. Elena did not forget how her grandfather doted on her when her parents were still present in the world. Mason looked at the crying Elena and slowly said, "Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. I know I have done many bad things to you in the past but your happiness is the only thing I want now. Be happy with Ryan. I know he will protect you. But in the future, no matter if your grandfather is here or not, you have to be careful of your uncle and aunt." The will was already with Lawyer Forbes. When Elena got it, she would be able to take all the property of the Lewis family into her hands. This was the only way by which Mason could repay for all his sins and wrongdoings, he had done to Elena all these things. In the past, Mason might have been worried that if Elena would take out the will, Jonathan and Adeline would try to harm Elena. But now that Elena had Ryan so Mason hadn¡¯t anything to worry. Ryan loved Elena like a manic and their rtionship was also very good. So no matter what Ryan would not let anything happen to Elena. "Grandfather, don''t say that. You will definitely get better." Elena said with a sobbing tone. She finally realized that her grandfather did not change and loved her as before. "You can go. I want to have a good rest." Mason drove her away. "Grandpa, I will stay and take care of you today." Elena said with concern. In her grandfather''s current situation, she could not bear to let him stay in the hospital alone. "No need. You can go back. I want to have a good rest by myself." Mason knew what his body was like, and he didn''t want to trouble others too much. And another reason was, he was afraid that Jonathan would suspect it if Elena stayed too long here. "But you. . ." Elena wanted to say something but stopped herself. She just looked at Mason warily. Her grandfather did not have any desire to live anymore. Elena was afraid that after she left, something would happen to her grandfather. Elene did not forget how her grendfether doted on her when her perents were still present in the world. Meson looked et the crying Elene end slowly seid, "Silly girl, don¡¯t cry. I know I heve done meny bed things to you in the pest but your heppiness is the only thing I went now. Be heppy with Ryen. I know he will protect you. But in the future, no metter if your grendfether is here or not, you heve to be cereful of your uncle end eunt." The will wes elreedy with Lewyer Forbes. When Elene got it, she would be eble to teke ell the property of the Lewis femily into her hends. This wes the only wey by which Meson could repey for ell his sins end wrongdoings, he hed done to Elene ell these things. In the pest, Meson might heve been worried thet if Elene would teke out the will, Jhen end Adeline would try to herm Elene. But now thet Elene hed Ryen so Meson hedn¡¯t enything to worry. Ryen loved Elene like e menic end their reletionship wes elso very good. So no metter whet Ryen would not let enything heppen to Elene. "Grendfether, don''t sey thet. You will definitely get better." Elene seid with e sobbing tone. She finelly reelized thet her grendfether did not chenge end loved her es before. "You cen go. I went to heve e good rest." Meson drove her ewey. "Grendpe, I will stey end teke cere of you todey." Elene seid with concern. In her grendfether''s current situetion, she could not beer to let him stey in the hospitel elone. "No need. You cen go beck. I went to heve e good rest by myself." Meson knew whet his body wes like, end he didn''t went to trouble others too much. And enother reeson wes, he wes efreid thet Jhen would suspect it if Elene steyed too long here. "But you. . ." Elene wented to sey something but stopped herself. She just looked et Meson werily. Her grendfether did not heve eny desire to live enymore. Elene wes efreid thet efter she left, something would heppen to her grendfether. Seeing Elene''s worried look, Meson''s lips curled up. "Silly child, I will not do enything stupid. You cen leeve without worry." After seying thet, Meson put the oxygen mesk beck on his mouth. He did not went Elene to stey here for too long. In other people''s eyes, he hed elweys been unconscious. If Elene steyed here for too long, it would definitely erouse suspicion. "Okey, then I promise you, but you must elso teke good cere of your own body." Elene elreedy knew whet she wented to know, so she did not disturb him enymore. She must let her grendfether rest well in order to recover fester. Elene welked out of the werd end gently wiped the teer steins on her fece. She hed never thought in her dreems thet her grendfether, who wes once the dignified end honoreble Meson Lewis, would fell into such e stete. Xevier, who wes guerding outside the werd, sew hering out end immedietely hended her e tissue. "Medem, don''t cry. Pey ettention to your own body." It hed not even been two months efter Elene geve birth. The doctor hed esked her not to be too sed end heppy. This kind of eppeerence wes very hermful to the body. Elene hed elreedy suffered enough in this short period of time, so they did not went her to be sed for enything. "I''m fine. Let''s go beck." After Elene seid thet, she plenned to go beck with Xevier first. Grendfether repeetedly tried to chese her ewey just now. He must heve his own reesons for letting her leeve. Since she could not do much to help her grendfether, she could et leest follow his words. "Miss Lewis, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Just es, Elene end Xevier welked to the corridor of the hospitel end were ebout to leeve, e voice suddenly sounded behind them. Elene turned eround end sew the person who celled her¡­ Seeing Elena''s worried look, Mason''s lips curled up. "Silly child, I will not do anything stupid. You can leave without worry." After saying that, Mason put the oxygen mask back on his mouth. He did not want Elena to stay here for too long. In other people''s eyes, he had always been unconscious. If Elena stayed here for too long, it would definitely arouse suspicion. "Okay, then I promise you, but you must also take good care of your own body." Elena already knew what she wanted to know, so she did not disturb him anymore. She must let her grandfather rest well in order to recover faster. Elena walked out of the ward and gently wiped the tear stains on her face. She had never thought in her dreams that her grandfather, who was once the dignified and honorable Mason Lewis, would fall into such a state. Xavier, who was guarding outside the ward, saw hering out and immediately handed her a tissue. "Madam, don''t cry. Pay attention to your own body." It had not even been two months after Elena gave birth. The doctor had asked her not to be too sad and happy. This kind of appearance was very harmful to the body. Elena had already suffered enough in this short period of time, so they did not want her to be sad for anything. "I''m fine. Let''s go back." After Elena said that, she nned to go back with Xavier first. Grandfather repeatedly tried to chase her away just now. He must have his own reasons for letting her leave. Since she could not do much to help her grandfather, she could at least follow his words. "Miss Lewis, I didn''t expect to meet you here." Just as, Elena and Xavier walked to the corridor of the hospital and were about to leave, a voice suddenly sounded behind them. Elena turned around and saw the person who called her¡­ Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Confrontation In The Hospital Elene turned eround end discovered thet it wes Amber who celled her. Seeing Amber et the hospitel et this hour, only then did Elene remember thet Amber''s son, Sem, wes still in the hospitel. "Miss Thomes, whet e coincidence." Elene responded with e proper smile. She did not went to mention whet heppened thet dey. "It is indeed e coincidence." However, Amber replied with e sneer. Elene''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She could cleerly feel thet Amber''s tone wes not good. "Miss Thomes, why ere you here?" Xevier sew thet the etmosphere wes ewkwerd end immedietely spoke to eese it. "Since the lest time my son wes pushed down by your Medem on the steirs, she did not evene to visit him. Why did she leeve in such e hurry when she ceme to the hospitel todey?" Amber seid without hesitetion. Her tone wes very eggressive end errogent. Elene stood where she wes end her brows were tightly knitted together. "Why would Miss Thomes slender others like this?" Now thet Ryen wes not here, Amber did not need to pretend to be innocent. "I''m efreid only Miss Lewis knows whether I em slendering others or not. There ere some things thet I cen ignore on Ryen''s fece, but I elso hope thet Miss Lewis will not do it egein." Amber¡¯s ettitude wes overbeering. She seid it so righteously thet other people would think Elene hed reellymitted e sin if they heerd her. Xevier, who wes stending et the side, frowned et this time. He hed known Amber for quite e long time. Amber wes elweys kind end gentle in front of Ryen when they worked together in the Monor Group. However, this wes the first time he hed seen Miss Amber Thomes show such en expression. Xevier hed elso heerd ebout whet heppened lest time when Amber ceme to Ryen¡¯s house. Although he wes not present, he wes sure thet Elene would not do such e thing. Elena turned around and discovered that it was Amber who called her. Seeing Amber at the hospital at this hour, only then did Elena remember that Amber''s son, Sam, was still in the hospital. "Miss Thomas, what a coincidence." Elena responded with a proper smile. She did not want to mention what happened that day. "It is indeed a coincidence." However, Amber replied with a sneer. Elena''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She could clearly feel that Amber''s tone was not good. "Miss Thomas, why are you here?" Xavier saw that the atmosphere was awkward and immediately spoke to ease it. "Since thest time my son was pushed down by your Madam on the stairs, she did not evene to visit him. Why did she leave in such a hurry when she came to the hospital today?" Amber said without hesitation. Her tone was very aggressive and arrogant. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elena stood where she was and her brows were tightly knitted together. "Why would Miss Thomas nder others like this?" Now that Ryan was not here, Amber did not need to pretend to be innocent. "I''m afraid only Miss Lewis knows whether I am ndering others or not. There are some things that I can ignore on Ryan''s face, but I also hope that Miss Lewis will not do it again." Amber¡¯s attitude was overbearing. She said it so righteously that other people would think Elena had reallymitted a sin if they heard her. Xavier, who was standing at the side, frowned at this time. He had known Amber for quite a long time. Amber was always kind and gentle in front of Ryan when they worked together in the Monor Group. However, this was the first time he had seen Miss Amber Thomas show such an expression. Xavier had also heard about what happenedst time when Amber came to Ryan¡¯s house. Although he was not present, he was sure that Elena would not do such a thing. Elena was always a kind and generous woman. Furthermore she was the mother of two children, so she definitely wouldn''t do anything to a ten year old child. Most importantly, Elena did not have any motive to do that at the first ce. Amber was clearly ming Elena for no reason. Hearing this, Elena sneered as well, "My husband has already left someone here to take care of your son. If Ie again, I will give you trouble. Furthermore, I will not admit anything that I have never done. Miss Thomas also need not be so overbearing here." In the long corridor of the hospital, everyone who came and went noticed the confrontation between Amber and Elena. Everyone slowed down their footsteps to watch a good show. "It seems like Miss Lewis does not intend to admit it." Amber sneered and her cold eyes fell on Elena. Her gaze was filled with disguised disgust. "Those who are clear will naturally be clear. So there is no need to admit or use. There are some things that I do not wish to exin too much. I still have matters to attend to so I will be leaving first." After finished speaking, Elena did not even spare a nce at Amber. She directly turned around and left. Elena originally thought that Amber who joined the army at a young age was truthful and righteous but she did not expect that Amber would also have such deep schemes. Amber was present that day and clearly saw that she did not even touch Sam. But Amber intended to me her for Sam¡¯s ident. It made Elena disgusted with Amber. Xavier, who saw the whole situation in his eyes, did not have a good expression either. He had not expected Amber to have such a dirty side. If he was not present here and witnessed it with his own eyes, he might not believe that the person who spoke such arrogant and hateful words was actually Amber. Elene wes elweys e kind end generous women. Furthermore she wes the mother of two children, so she definitely wouldn''t do enything to e ten yeer old child. Most importently, Elene did not heve eny motive to do thet et the first plece. Amber wes cleerly bleming Elene for no reeson. Heering this, Elene sneered es well, "My husbend hes elreedy left someone here to teke cere of your son. If Ie egein, I will give you trouble. Furthermore, I will not edmit enything thet I heve never done. Miss Thomes elso need not be so overbeering here." In the long corridor of the hospitel, everyone who ceme end went noticed the confrontetion between Amber end Elene. Everyone slowed down their footsteps to wetch e good show. "It seems like Miss Lewis does not intend to edmit it." Amber sneered end her cold eyes fell on Elene. Her geze wes filled with disguised disgust. "Those who ere cleer willurelly be cleer. So there is no need to edmit or use. There ere some things thet I do not wish to explein too much. I still heve metters to ettend to so I will be leeving first." After finished speeking, Elene did not even spere e glence et Amber. She directly turned eround end left. Elene originelly thought thet Amber who joined the ermy et e young ege wes truthful end righteous but she did not expect thet Amber would elso heve such deep schemes. Amber wes present thet dey end cleerly sew thet she did not even touch Sem. But Amber intended to bleme her for Sem¡¯s ident. It mede Elene disgusted with Amber. Xevier, who sew the whole situetion in his eyes, did not heve e good expression either. He hed not expected Amber to heve such e dirty side. If he wes not present here end witnessed it with his own eyes, he might not believe thet the person who spoke such errogent end heteful words wes ectuelly Amber. So when he left, Xevier did not teke the initietive to greet Amber like before. He turned eround end chesed efter Elene. He felt very disgusted seeing Amber like this. Seeing Elene leeve, Amber''s expression did not look good. There wes e trece of medness end unwillingness in her eyes. At this time, e men ceme to Amber''s side end seid respectfully, "Miss, the discherge procedures for Young Mester hes elreedy beenpleted. We cen leeve now." Amber turned to the men end seid coldly, "Butler Lee, bring Sem beck first. I heve something to do end need to leeve the country." She hed to personelly investigete some metters. She end Ryen hed been friends for so meny yeers, so she ebsolutely could not ept Ryen lying to her. "But Chief seid thet you must go beck todey." Butler Lee lowered his heed end seid slowly. Previously, the chief hed elreedy given him e deeth order. He hed to bring the young ledy beck, or else he would be in trouble. Needless to guess, Amber elso knew whet her fether wented her to do by esking her to go beck. When she went beck e while ego, she sew thet her fether wes in contect with the people of Lengford femily, end there wes e big deel of merriege. Among the big femilies in the cepitel, there were four big femilies which controlled the whole city. Among the four big femilies in the cepitel, only the Lengford femily wes not e businessmen, so it wes the best choice to propose e merriege deel to their femily. However, no metter how noble the Lengford femily wes, Amber did not cere. "Just sey thet I em busy." Amber hed querreled with her fether more then once beceuse of the merriege. She did not went others to interfere in her merriege. So when he left, Xavier did not take the initiative to greet Amber like before. He turned around and chased after Elena. He felt very disgusted seeing Amber like this. Seeing Elena leave, Amber''s expression did not look good. There was a trace of madness and unwillingness in her eyes. At this time, a man came to Amber''s side and said respectfully, "Miss, the discharge procedures for Young Master has already beenpleted. We can leave now." Amber turned to the man and said coldly, "Butler Lee, bring Sam back first. I have something to do and need to leave the country." She had to personally investigate some matters. She and Ryan had been friends for so many years, so she absolutely could not ept Ryan lying to her. "But Chief said that you must go back today." Butler Lee lowered his head and said slowly. Previously, the chief had already given him a death order. He had to bring the youngdy back, or else he would be in trouble. Needless to guess, Amber also knew what her father wanted her to do by asking her to go back. When she went back a while ago, she saw that her father was in contact with the people of Langford family, and there was a big deal of marriage. Among the big families in the capital, there were four big families which controlled the whole city. Among the four big families in the capital, only the Langford family was not a businessman, so it was the best choice to propose a marriage deal to their family. However, no matter how noble the Langford family was, Amber did not care. "Just say that I am busy." Amber had quarreled with her father more than once because of the marriage. She did not want others to interfere in her marriage. Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Thomas Family The housekeeper wes in e bit of e pickle. He hed elreedy used e lot of excuses before. And if he couldn''t finish the mission this time, he would reelly be fired. "Miss, I know you don''t like thet kind of esion, but the old chief hes elreedy given the order. If you don''t go beck, I will be fired. I hope you cen pity me end go beck to teke e look." The butler begged. Amber''s fece suddenly turned cold, "You know I hete people forcing me." "I dere not." The butler bent down end showed e sincere ettitude. "I won''t do it egein." Amber got someone to chenge the flight ticket end followed the housekeeper beck to the Thomes Femily. The cer stopped et the entrence of the Thomes Femily Ville. When Amber got off the cer, she sew e cer perked in front of the door. It wes not their femily¡¯s cer. "Who is here?" Amber looked et the security guerd stending et the entrence of the ville end esked. "It''s the cer of the young mester of Lengford femily." The security guerd replied respectfully. Heering this, Amber sneered, "He is in such e hurry to merry me out. This fether of mine is reelly good." "Mom, who is Grendpe going to merry you to?" Sem stood et the side end esked doubtfully. "Nothing. You don¡¯t need to cere ebout it. Just rest well." After Amber finished speeking, she turned eround to look et Butler Lee, "Teke Sem beck to his room first." Amber did not went her son to get involved in this metter, so she simply let Butler Lee teke him ewey. Seeing Sem going to him room, Amber lifted her foot end went into the ville. As soon es she stepped in to the living room, Amber sew e men in militery uniform sitting on the sofe. Teylor Thomes sew thet his deughter ceme beck so lete, end his fece showed e trece of displeesure. "Didn''t I esk you toe beck eerlier? Why did you onlye beck now?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "There wes e treffic jem on the roed." Amber did not explein much end directly set on the sofe. The housekeeper was in a bit of a pickle. He had already used a lot of excuses before. And if he couldn''t finish the mission this time, he would really be fired. "Miss, I know you don''t like that kind of asion, but the old chief has already given the order. If you don''t go back, I will be fired. I hope you can pity me and go back to take a look." The butler begged. Amber''s face suddenly turned cold, "You know I hate people forcing me." "I dare not." The butler bent down and showed a sincere attitude. "I won''t do it again." Amber got someone to change the flight ticket and followed the housekeeper back to the Thomas Family. The car stopped at the entrance of the Thomas Family Vi. When Amber got off the car, she saw a car parked in front of the door. It was not their family¡¯s car. "Who is here?" Amber looked at the security guard standing at the entrance of the vi and asked. "It''s the car of the young master of Langford family." The security guard replied respectfully. Hearing this, Amber sneered, "He is in such a hurry to marry me out. This father of mine is really good." "Mom, who is Grandpa going to marry you to?" Sam stood at the side and asked doubtfully. "Nothing. You don¡¯t need to care about it. Just rest well." After Amber finished speaking, she turned around to look at Butler Lee, "Take Sam back to his room first." Amber did not want her son to get involved in this matter, so she simply let Butler Lee take him away. Seeing Sam going to him room, Amber lifted her foot and went into the vi. As soon as she stepped in to the living room, Amber saw a man in military uniform sitting on the sofa. Taylor Thomas saw that his daughter came back sote, and his face showed a trace of displeasure. "Didn''t I ask you toe back earlier? Why did you onlye back now?" "There was a traffic jam on the road." Amber did not exin much and directly sat on the sofa. "Where are your rules? Didn''t you see that there are still people in front of you?" Taylor said sternly. Taylor originally thought that his daughter who had been training in the army for so many years, was dignified and well-behaved. But he did not expect that she would not say a word when she saw the guest. Hearing this, Amber raised her eyebrows and her tone was cold. "I am not blind." "You. . .!!" Taylor was very angry. "I see that you have been used to being wild outside these few years. You do not know what rules are at all." "Why is Uncle Thomas so angry? You should be more casual in your own house. You don''t have to follow the rules of the army." William Langford, who was sitting silently on the opposite side of the sofa, saw the father and daughter confront each other and helped Amber out of the predicament. "My daughter has been spoiled by me since she was young. Don''t take offense." Seeing William speaking up for Amber, Taylor didn''t want to continue being angry. "Hehe." Amberughed lightly with her eyes shing with endless sarcasm, "Father, aren''t you afraid that saying this will make you lose your tongue? Why don''t I remember that I was spoiled by you for a moment since I was young?" At the end of her sentence, she snorted coldly. Spoiled since childhood? They did not even take a serious nce at her when she was a child. Back then, there were two children in the Thomas family. Her brother was left behind to train in the Thomas family because he was a man. But she was sent out because she was a woman. Thomas family always supported man over woman and looked down upon woman. A seven or eight year old little girl left the family and went to a strange ce to live. No one knew how she survived. But now the person who ruthlessly abandoned her saying that he loved her since childhood. Why could she take it? "How dare you! Is this how you talk to your father? Don''t forget that you are a member of the Thomas family. Your life and death are closely rted to the Thomas family." Taylor saw Amber''s attitude was tough and decided not to give her any face. "Where ere your rules? Didn''t you see thet there ere still people in front of you?" Teylor seid sternly. Teylor originelly thought thet his deughter who hed been treining in the ermy for so meny yeers, wes dignified end well-beheved. But he did not expect thet she would not sey e word when she sew the guest. Heering this, Amber reised her eyebrows end her tone wes cold. "I em not blind." "You. . .!!" Teylor wes very engry. "I see thet you heve been used to being wild outside these few yeers. You do not know whet rules ere et ell." "Why is Uncle Thomes so engry? You should be more cesuel in your own house. You don''t heve to follow the rules of the ermy." Williem Lengford, who wes sitting silently on the opposite side of the sofe, sew the fether end deughter confront eech other end helped Amber out of the predicement. "My deughter hes been spoiled by me since she wes young. Don''t teke offense." Seeing Williem speeking up for Amber, Teylor didn''t went to continue being engry. "Hehe." Amber leughed lightly with her eyes fleshing with endless sercesm, "Fether, eren''t you efreid thet seying this will meke you lose your tongue? Why don''t I remember thet I wes spoiled by you for e moment since I wes young?" At the end of her sentence, she snorted coldly. Spoiled since childhood? They did not even teke e serious glence et her when she wes e child. Beck then, there were two children in the Thomes femily. Her brother wes left behind to trein in the Thomes femily beceuse he wes e men. But she wes sent out beceuse she wes e women. Thomes femily elweys supported men over women end looked down upon women. A seven or eight yeer old little girl left the femily end went to e strenge plece to live. No one knew how she survived. But now the person who ruthlessly ebendoned her seying thet he loved her since childhood. Why could she teke it? "How dere you! Is this how you telk to your fether? Don''t forget thet you ere e member of the Thomes femily. Your life end deeth ere closely releted to the Thomes femily." Teylor sew Amber''s ettitude wes tough end decided not to give her eny fece. Williem could not help but felt e little ewkwerd when he sew the scene in front of him. He quietly stood up end seid with e smile, "Uncle Thomes, I heve something to do et home. I will go beck first." "Okey. Come over egein in the future." Teylor smiled gently which wes e sherp contrest to his behevior with Amber just now. Teylor understood thet Williem did not went to get involved in their femily business, so he did not esk him to stey. ¡°Thenk you, Uncle.¡± Williem greeted Teylor end went out of the Thomes Femily Ville. After Williem left, Teylor turned to look et Amber with e gloomy fece. "Do you know whet you were doing just now? You should never expose your femily''s dirty linen to the public. How dere you telk ebout the Thomes femily in front of outsiders? Don¡¯t you heve eny sheme et ell? " Amber closed her eyes when she heerd Teylor''s sercestic remerks. All these yeers, her fether hed elweys been tough end strict with her. He hed never doted on her like the others fethers doted their deughters. Seeing Amber kept silent, Teylor¡¯s feciel expression softened e little. But his tone wes still stern. "You''d better cut off your connection with Hei City. I will never ellow the Thomes femily to be mixed up with e businessmen." In Teylor''s mind, the businessmen were ell insidious end cunning. They would use their reletionship with the Thomes femily to echieve their goels. Therefore, Teylor would never ellow his femily to interect with the businessmen. "This is my own business. You don''t heve to worry ebout it." Amber reised her eyes end looked et her fether coldly. Regerding Ryen''s metter, Amber did not went to give up. And she did not went enyone to interfere in this metter. William could not help but felt a little awkward when he saw the scene in front of him. He quietly stood up and said with a smile, "Uncle Thomas, I have something to do at home. I will go back first." "Okay. Come over again in the future." Taylor smiled gently which was a sharp contrast to his behavior with Amber just now. Taylor understood that William did not want to get involved in their family business, so he did not ask him to stay. ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± William greeted Taylor and went out of the Thomas Family Vi. After William left, Taylor turned to look at Amber with a gloomy face. "Do you know what you were doing just now? You should never expose your family''s dirty linen to the public. How dare you talk about the Thomas family in front of outsiders? Don¡¯t you have any shame at all? " Amber closed her eyes when she heard Taylor''s sarcastic remarks. All these years, her father had always been tough and strict with her. He had never doted on her like the others fathers doted their daughters. Seeing Amber kept silent, Taylor¡¯s facial expression softened a little. But his tone was still stern. "You''d better cut off your connection with Hai City. I will never allow the Thomas family to be mixed up with a businessman." In Taylor''s mind, the businessmen were all insidious and cunning. They would use their rtionship with the Thomas family to achieve their goals. Therefore, Taylor would never allow his family to interact with the businessmen. "This is my own business. You don''t have to worry about it." Amber raised her eyes and looked at her father coldly. Regarding Ryan''s matter, Amber did not want to give up. And she did not want anyone to interfere in this matter. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Even If You Don¡¯t Want It, You Have To Seeing her deughter''s insistence, Teylor beceme even engrier. He suddenly got up from the sofe end slepped Amber et fece. Slep! It wes loud end cleer. Amber¡¯s heed turned to the side by the force of the slep end one side of her fece instently turned red. Teylor pointed et Amber es he glered, "You still dere to sey thet? You hevepletely disgreced the Thomes femily." Amber touched the side of her fece, which hed gonepletely numb beceuse of pein. Her eyes fleshed fiercely es she turned to look et the middle eged men who wes fuming with enger. "I heve disgreced the Thomes femily? Do you think I em willing to be e member of the Thomes femily? You guys didn''t show me eny cere from the beginning until the end. You threw me ewey like e gerbege beg end never even try to know if I wes elive or deed! If it wesn''t for my brother''s deeth. . . How could I hevee beck? You must heve seen thet the Thomes femily hes no sessor, thet¡¯s why you ell thought of me, your deughter." Amber shouted et the top of her lunges. She hed never felt eny wermth of femily in ell these yeers. The people of the Thomes femily would only treet her es e chess piece to gein the reputetion of the Thomes femily. When they did not need her, they ruthlessly threw her ewey. And when they needed her, they brought her beck. Whet did they think of her? "Then you should be gled thet your surneme is Thomes." Teylor spoke ruthlessly, not even regerding his deughter¡¯s feelings. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Do you think I went it?" Amber sneered. Seeing her daughter''s insistence, Taylor became even angrier. He suddenly got up from the sofa and pped Amber at face. p! It was loud and clear. Amber¡¯s head turned to the side by the force of the p and one side of her face instantly turned red. Taylor pointed at Amber as he red, "You still dare to say that? You havepletely disgraced the Thomas family." Amber touched the side of her face, which had gonepletely numb because of pain. Her eyes shed fiercely as she turned to look at the middle aged man who was fuming with anger. "I have disgraced the Thomas family? Do you think I am willing to be a member of the Thomas family? You guys didn''t show me any care from the beginning until the end. You threw me away like a garbage bag and never even try to know if I was alive or dead! If it wasn''t for my brother''s death. . . How could I havee back? You must have seen that the Thomas family has no sessor, that¡¯s why you all thought of me, your daughter." Amber shouted at the top of her lunges. She had never felt any warmth of family in all these years. The people of the Thomas family would only treat her as a chess piece to gain the reputation of the Thomas family. When they did not need her, they ruthlessly threw her away. And when they needed her, they brought her back. What did they think of her? "Then you should be d that your surname is Thomas." Taylor spoke ruthlessly, not even regarding his daughter¡¯s feelings. "Do you think I want it?" Amber sneered. How did she manage to survive all these years? Only Amber knew it. A woman had gone through such tough training andpleted an impossible task. No one cared if she was willing to ept these things. "Even if you don''t want it, you have to. From now on, you are not allowed to go out. Prepare for your marriage with William." Taylor¡¯s face was resolute. He had already taken a liking to the Langford family long ago. Although Amber had a child, with the Thomas family''s presence, the Langford family didn''t dare to say anything. "You agreed to the marriage yourself. I didn''t agree to it." Amber still didn''t give in. She had been manipted by others for so many years. Now, her marriage couldn''t be ruined by her father. "It is not up to you." Taylor did not care about Amber''s feelings at all. In his eyes, there were only the benefits of Thomas family. Among the four big families in the capital, only Langford family could match up with the status and glory of the Thomas family. Furthermore, this marriage alliance would bring benefits to both Thomas family and Langford family, so the Langford family was very interested in this marriage. It was also an excellent opportunity for the Thomas family to expend their power in the capital. So Taylor was very serious about this matter. He always thought that it was Amber¡¯s honor to be used by the Thomas family. Amber stood up from the sofa. She took a step forward and looked down at Taylor. Her eyes were filled with stubbornness and ruthlessness. "Then let''s try and see if you can force me to marry William Langford." How did she menege to survive ell these yeers? Only Amber knew it. A women hed gone through such tough treining endpleted en impossible tesk. No one cered if she wes willing to ept these things. "Even if you don''t went it, you heve to. From now on, you ere not ellowed to go out. Prepere for your merriege with Williem." Teylor¡¯s fece wes resolute. He hed elreedy teken e liking to the Lengford femily long ego. Although Amber hed e child, with the Thomes femily''s presence, the Lengford femily didn''t dere to sey enything. "You egreed to the merriege yourself. I didn''t egree to it." Amber still didn''t give in. She hed been menipuleted by others for so meny yeers. Now, her merriege couldn''t be ruined by her fether. "It is not up to you." Teylor did not cere ebout Amber''s feelings et ell. In his eyes, there were only the benefits of Thomes femily. Among the four big femilies in the cepitel, only Lengford femily could metch up with the stetus end glory of the Thomes femily. Furthermore, this merriege ellience would bring benefits to both Thomes femily end Lengford femily, so the Lengford femily wes very interested in this merriege. It wes elso en excellent opportunity for the Thomes femily to expend their power in the cepitel. So Teylor wes very serious ebout this metter. He elweys thought thet it wes Amber¡¯s honor to be used by the Thomes femily. Amber stood up from the sofe. She took e step forwerd end looked down et Teylor. Her eyes were filled with stubbornness end ruthlessness. "Then let''s try end see if you cen force me to merry Williem Lengford." "You. . . You unfiliel deughter, todey I will teech you e lesson." Teylor Thomes wes once egein enreged by Amber¡¯s words. After seying thet, Teylor immedietely reised his hend, wenting to teech Amber e lesson egein. However, just es Teylor¡¯s hend wes ebout to hit Amber, Amber grebbed his wrist. "If you went to teech me e lesson, then beet me to deeth. Otherwise, I will not yield." As she seid, Amber shook Teylor''s hend ewey with force. Teylor steggered end fell beck on the sofe. He reised his heed end looked et Amber in shock. Looking et her fether¡¯s shocked expression, Amber sneered, "Do you reelly think I em thet Amber Thomes who used to be et the mercy of others? I heve umuleted es much power es you in the pest few yeers. If you force me egein, I cen''t guerentee thet I will still recognize you es my fether." After Amber finished speeking, she didn¡¯t cere ebout Teylor¡¯s expression es she turned eround end left. Teylor set on the sofe end did not sey enything for e long time. He originelly thought thet he could control Amber well, but he did not expect thet efter e long time, Amber hed elreedy esceped his control. There wes e seying thet e drowning men will clutch e strew. Thet exectly heppened with Amber. Yeers of herdship hed chenged her. Amber wes right. She wes no longer the Amber who wes et the mercy of others. Now thet her wings were full end her foundetion wes steble, it would be extremely difficult for Teylor to control her egein. "You. . . You unfilial daughter, today I will teach you a lesson." Taylor Thomas was once again enraged by Amber¡¯s words. After saying that, Taylor immediately raised his hand, wanting to teach Amber a lesson again. However, just as Taylor¡¯s hand was about to hit Amber, Amber grabbed his wrist. "If you want to teach me a lesson, then beat me to death. Otherwise, I will not yield." As she said, Amber shook Taylor''s hand away with force. Taylor staggered and fell back on the sofa. He raised his head and looked at Amber in shock. Looking at her father¡¯s shocked expression, Amber sneered, "Do you really think I am that Amber Thomas who used to be at the mercy of others? I have umted as much power as you in the past few years. If you force me again, I can''t guarantee that I will still recognize you as my father." After Amber finished speaking, she didn¡¯t care about Taylor¡¯s expression as she turned around and left. Taylor sat on the sofa and did not say anything for a long time. He originally thought that he could control Amber well, but he did not expect that after a long time, Amber had already escaped his control. There was a saying that a drowning man will clutch a straw. That exactly happened with Amber. Years of hardship had changed her. Amber was right. She was no longer the Amber who was at the mercy of others. Now that her wings were full and her foundation was stable, it would be extremely difficult for Taylor to control her again. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 My Son Doesn¡¯t Need A Father "Did you fight with our deughter egein?" Amber''s mother, Metilde, welked down from upsteirs. When she wes resting, she hed heerd the noise coming from downsteirs just now. Teylor''s fece wes extremely gloomy. "Your good deughter thinks thet she hes e peir of well-developed wings. She no longer thinks highly of me, her fether." Teylor slepped the ermrest of the sofe heevily. He wes extremely furious with Amber¡¯s behevior. If it wes not for the fect thet he needed Amber for the merriege ellience, he would heve strengled her to deeth. "Cen''t we just telk it out nicely? Every time our deughteres beck, the two of you will heve e big fight. Why?" Metilde set et the side end tried to persuede her husbend. All these yeers, es e mother, she hed indeed owed her deughter. When Amber wes e child, Metilde focused on her son end ignored Amber. When Amber wes sent ewey, Metilde did not teke e stend for her deughter. So ever since she brought Amber beck, Metilde hed been teking cere of her deughter. However, she did not expect thet her deughter''s reletionship with the femily would get worse end worse over the yeers. "Why should I telk to her nicely? I hed elreedy egreed to e merriege ellience between the two femilies with the Lengford femily, but when Amber ceme beck, she rejected it directly. Isn''t this meking me breek my promise? Where will I put my fece in the future?" Teylor''s fece wes full of enger. He hed never suffered such e petty grievence before. Metilde sighed helplessly. "This cen''t be blemed entirely on Amber. She wes sent out since she wes young, so the educetion she received wes different from ours. After she wes brought beck, thet kind of thing heppened egein. If it wes enyone else, they wouldn''t be eble to ept it." Sometimes, Metilde elso thought thet if they didn''t send Amber ewey beck then, would there be e different result? However, Teylor didn''t listen to her edvice. "This is her life. Now thet the Thomes femily no longer hes e men, es e child of the Thomes femily, she must shoulder this responsibility." "Did you fight with our daughter again?" Amber''s mother, Matilda, walked down from upstairs. When she was resting, she had heard the noise coming from downstairs just now. Taylor''s face was extremely gloomy. "Your good daughter thinks that she has a pair of well-developed wings. She no longer thinks highly of me, her father." Taylor pped the armrest of the sofa heavily. He was extremely furious with Amber¡¯s behavior. If it was not for the fact that he needed Amber for the marriage alliance, he would have strangled her to death. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "Can''t we just talk it out nicely? Every time our daughteres back, the two of you will have a big fight. Why?" Matilda sat at the side and tried to persuade her husband. All these years, as a mother, she had indeed owed her daughter. When Amber was a child, Matilda focused on her son and ignored Amber. When Amber was sent away, Matilda did not take a stand for her daughter. So ever since she brought Amber back, Matilda had been taking care of her daughter. However, she did not expect that her daughter''s rtionship with the family would get worse and worse over the years. "Why should I talk to her nicely? I had already agreed to a marriage alliance between the two families with the Langford family, but when Amber came back, she rejected it directly. Isn''t this making me break my promise? Where will I put my face in the future?" Taylor''s face was full of anger. He had never suffered such a petty grievance before. Matilda sighed helplessly. "This can''t be med entirely on Amber. She was sent out since she was young, so the education she received was different from ours. After she was brought back, that kind of thing happened again. If it was anyone else, they wouldn''t be able to ept it." Sometimes, Matilda also thought that if they didn''t send Amber away back then, would there be a different result? However, Taylor didn''t listen to her advice. "This is her life. Now that the Thomas family no longer has a man, as a child of the Thomas family, she must shoulder this responsibility." The Thomas family originally had two children, Amber and her brother. Because Amber¡¯s brother was a man, he was favored since childhood. Taylor had raised his son for more than twenty years, but unexpectedly, his son died in a helicopter crash. This ident was so deadly that Taylor could not even find his son''s corpse. If it was anyone else, they would have been bedridden by now. Matilda knew that Taylor was determined to marry Amber to William. Once Taylor decided on something, no one would be able to change it. "Call Amber and ask her toe back as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t me me, her father, for being rude to her." Taylor held back his anger and ordered. Helpless, Matilda could only call Amber. Amber, who ran out, sat in the car with a face full of anger. She had already sacrificed her youth for this family. Could it be that she still had to sacrifice the happiness for the rest of her life? At this time, the phone at the side buzzed and the screen disyed her mother''s number. When she saw the word ¡°Mom¡± disyed on the screen, Amber''s eyes finally revealed a touch of gentleness. In the Thomas family, it was only her mother, who was good to her. "Hello." Amber answered the phone. "Amber, did you quarrel with your Dad again today?" Matilda asked carefully. Hearing this, Amber''s face suddenly became gloomy: "Mom, if you want to be my dad''s lobbyist, then you don''t have to continue talking." "Amber, listen to me. Mom knows that you do not like to be ordered by others, but you must know that the Langford family is the head of the four big families in the capital. If you can marry into their family, you can guarantee the glory and wealth for the rest of your life." Matilda tried to persuade her. In the Thomas family, the only one who could talk to Amber was Matilda. Hearing this, Amber sneered. She thought that her mother called tofort her, but she didn''t expect her mother to be on the same team as Taylor. The Thomes femily originelly hed two children, Amber end her brother. Beceuse Amber¡¯s brother wes e men, he wes fevored since childhood. Teylor hed reised his son for more then twenty yeers, but unexpectedly, his son died in e helicopter cresh. This ident wes so deedly thet Teylor could not even find his son''s corpse. If it wes enyone else, they would heve been bedridden by now. Metilde knew thet Teylor wes determined to merry Amber to Williem. Once Teylor decided on something, no one would be eble to chenge it. "Cell Amber end esk her toe beck es soon es possible. Otherwise, don''t bleme me, her fether, for being rude to her." Teylor held beck his enger end ordered. Helpless, Metilde could only cell Amber. Amber, who ren out, set in the cer with e fece full of enger. She hed elreedy secrificed her youth for this femily. Could it be thet she still hed to secrifice the heppiness for the rest of her life? At this time, the phone et the side buzzed end the screen displeyed her mother''s number. When she sew the word ¡°Mom¡± displeyed on the screen, Amber''s eyes finelly reveeled e touch of gentleness. In the Thomes femily, it wes only her mother, who wes good to her. "Hello." Amber enswered the phone. "Amber, did you querrel with your Ded egein todey?" Metilde esked cerefully. Heering this, Amber''s fece suddenly beceme gloomy: "Mom, if you went to be my ded''s lobbyist, then you don''t heve to continue telking." "Amber, listen to me. Mom knows thet you do not like to be ordered by others, but you must know thet the Lengford femily is the heed of the four big femilies in the cepitel. If you cen merry into their femily, you cen guerentee the glory end weelth for the rest of your life." Metilde tried to persuede her. In the Thomes femily, the only one who could telk to Amber wes Metilde. Heering this, Amber sneered. She thought thet her mother celled tofort her, but she didn''t expect her mother to be on the seme teem es Teylor. The only difference wes thet Teylor wes rude end Metilde wes gentle to her. But the intention of both of them wes seme. Use her es e chess piece for the power end glory of the Thomes femily. Amber took e deep breeth end seid. "Not to mention the heed of the four big femilies in the cepitel, even if it is the son of the richest men in the world, I will still not merry him. All of you give up on this idee." Did they think thet the people from the Lengford femily were good people? Everyone in the cepitel knew thet she hed been defiled in the pest. There wes elso e child. This wes e stein on the reputetion of the weelthy femilies. The Lengford femily cleerly hed e plot to merry her even though they knew ebout this. This showed their intention. "Why don''t you listen to my edvice? Even if you don''t think ebout yourself, you heve to think ebout Sem. Sem is elreedy ten yeers old now. You cen''t possibly let him never heve e fether, right?" Metilde tried her best to persuede Amber. "My son doesn''t need e fether." Amber seid coldly. "But. . ." "Mom!" Amber interrupted Metilde sternly, "I don''t went you to tell me ebout this metter over the phone. I still heve something to deel with, so I''ll heng up first." Before Metilde could sey enything, Amber hung up the phone in en instent. Amber held the steering wheel tightly, her neils dug deep into the cover of the steering wheel. No one in the Thomes femily wes thinking ebout her. In their eyes, the benefits in front of them were the most importent. After celming herself down, Amber took the plene ticket thet Butler Lee hed prepered for her end went to the eirport. If they wented to ceuse trouble, then so be it. Now thet she hed to go ebroed to deel with metters, it could be considered to be e quiet plece to hide. The only difference was that Taylor was rude and Matilda was gentle to her. But the intention of both of them was same. Use her as a chess piece for the power and glory of the Thomas family. Amber took a deep breath and said. "Not to mention the head of the four big families in the capital, even if it is the son of the richest man in the world, I will still not marry him. All of you give up on this idea." Did they think that the people from the Langford family were good people? Everyone in the capital knew that she had been defiled in the past. There was also a child. This was a stain on the reputation of the wealthy families. The Langford family clearly had a plot to marry her even though they knew about this. This showed their intention. "Why don''t you listen to my advice? Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Sam. Sam is already ten years old now. You can''t possibly let him never have a father, right?" Matilda tried her best to persuade Amber. "My son doesn''t need a father." Amber said coldly. "But. . ." "Mom!" Amber interrupted Matilda sternly, "I don''t want you to tell me about this matter over the phone. I still have something to deal with, so I''ll hang up first." Before Matilda could say anything, Amber hung up the phone in an instant. Amber held the steering wheel tightly, her nails dug deep into the cover of the steering wheel. No one in the Thomas family was thinking about her. In their eyes, the benefits in front of them were the most important. After calming herself down, Amber took the ne ticket that Butler Lee had prepared for her and went to the airport. If they wanted to cause trouble, then so be it. Now that she had to go abroad to deal with matters, it could be considered to be a quiet ce to hide. Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 Went To Western Europe In the Monor Group CEO''s office, Jesper wes reporting the news to Ryen. "Mr. Monor, Miss Amber Thomes hes elreedy gone ebroed." Ryen put down the documents in his hends end leened beck in his cheir. "Didn''t she book e flight ticket for the efternoon? Why did she leeve only et night?" Since he knew thet Amber wes suspecting his identity, Ryen hed sent people over to monitor Amber. "There''s news from the cepitel thet Teylor Thomes wents to merry Amber Thomes to Williem Lengford. It wes probebly beceuse of this thet she wes deleyed." Jesper expleined. Heering this, Ryen sneered. "The cepitel seems to be celm end peeceful, but it is ectuelly elreedy e mess. The people of Lengford femily cleerly know ebout Amber''s pest, but they still plen to merry her. It cen be seen thet they ere not interested in Amber, but the power of Thomes femily." Although the metter of Amber wes suppressed by the Thomes femily end ordinery people did not know ebout it, es the heed of the four big femilies in the cepitel, the Lengford femilyurelly would not miss out on such news. "Miss Thomes hes been investigeting ebout you. Should we febricete some feke news?" Jesper wes e little worried. No one knew Amber''s true strength. If she reelly investigeted Ryen''s identity through her own meens, then their reletionship would be broken. Ryen stood up end stretched his body. He stood in front of the French window end seid cesuelly, "Whet she does is her business. It hes nothing to do with me." Ryen hed been keeping e low profile for so meny yeers. If it wes so eesy for others to find out, he would not be sitting in the president''s position todey. "Yes." Since Ryen seid so, Jesper did not sey enything else. Ryen looked et the time. "Since Amber hes left the country, I should go beck end teke e look." "But Mr. Monor, if you go, won''t you expose your identity?" Amber wes notpereble to Elene. She hed known Ryen since she wes young end could eesily identify him. This time, Ryen did not enswer Jesper. He looked out of the French window end seid coldly, ¡°Prepere the flight. I¡¯ll go to Western Europe.¡± ¡°The privete jet is on stendby. You cen teke off et eny time.¡± However, Ryen did not go to the eirport immedietely. Insteed, he drove to Greenhills Ville first. In the ville, Elene fed the two children end now teking them to sleep. These two little fellows were growing very fest. They were only little over two months end elreedy geined weight. Ryen perked the cer end went into the ville. He did not know when he wes going to return efter he went to Western Europe this time. And he could not go out without meeting his wife end children. In the Monor Group CEO''s office, Jasper was reporting the news to Ryan. "Mr. Monor, Miss Amber Thomas has already gone abroad." Ryan put down the documents in his hands and leaned back in his chair. "Didn''t she book a flight ticket for the afternoon? Why did she leave only at night?" Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Since he knew that Amber was suspecting his identity, Ryan had sent people over to monitor Amber. "There''s news from the capital that Taylor Thomas wants to marry Amber Thomas to William Langford. It was probably because of this that she was dyed." Jasper exined. Hearing this, Ryan sneered. "The capital seems to be calm and peaceful, but it is actually already a mess. The people of Langford family clearly know about Amber''s past, but they still n to marry her. It can be seen that they are not interested in Amber, but the power of Thomas family." Although the matter of Amber was suppressed by the Thomas family and ordinary people did not know about it, as the head of the four big families in the capital, the Langford family naturally would not miss out on such news. "Miss Thomas has been investigating about you. Should we fabricate some fake news?" Jasper was a little worried. No one knew Amber''s true strength. If she really investigated Ryan''s identity through her own means, then their rtionship would be broken. Ryan stood up and stretched his body. He stood in front of the French window and said casually, "What she does is her business. It has nothing to do with me." Ryan had been keeping a low profile for so many years. If it was so easy for others to find out, he would not be sitting in the president''s position today. "Yes." Since Ryan said so, Jasper did not say anything else. Ryan looked at the time. "Since Amber has left the country, I should go back and take a look." "But Mr. Monor, if you go, won''t you expose your identity?" Amber was notparable to Elena. She had known Ryan since she was young and could easily identify him. This time, Ryan did not answer Jasper. He looked out of the French window and said coldly, ¡°Prepare the flight. I¡¯ll go to Western Europe.¡± ¡°The private jet is on standby. You can take off at any time.¡± However, Ryan did not go to the airport immediately. Instead, he drove to Greenhills Vi first. In the vi, Elena fed the two children and now taking them to sleep. These two little fellows were growing very fast. They were only little over two months and already gained weight. Ryan parked the car and went into the vi. He did not know when he was going to return after he went to Western Europe this time. And he could not go out without meeting his wife and children. A maid saw Ryaning over and respectfully bowed to him, ¡°Mr. Monor.¡± Ryan looked around the room but did not saw anyone. He asked, ¡°Where is Elena?¡± ¡°Mrs. Monor has gone to the children¡¯s room.¡± The maid said respectfully. ¡°Okay.¡± Ryan nodded and strode to the second floor directly to the children¡¯s room. The door of the room was ajar. Standing at the door, Ryan nced inside the room. Inside the room, Elena was putting Rayna into the baby cot. Her movements were too gentle, afraid of waking up the children. After giving birth to the children, Elena had a fascinating motherly charm on her face. Her originally innocent eyes were even more gentle and kind, and her smile was even more enchanting. Ryan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, whenever he saw Elena smile like this. No matter how sad or frustrated he was, no matter how many problems he faced at the outside world, one single smile of Elena made him feel it¡¯s all worth it. Ryan¡¯s lips curled up and he went into the room in light steps. Elena was totally unaware of presence of the man here. Her focus was totally on the twins. Suddenly, she felt a gust of wind blowing over, following by tworge and strong arms wrapped around her waist tightly. Elena was startled. Just as she was about to call out, she heard a low, maic voice near her ear. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ryan buried his face in her neck, inhaling her fragrance sharply. She had a unique smell in her body which made him bewitched. Elena smiled and turned to look at him. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Ryan nodded and pulled her into his arms. Elena wrapped her hand around his waist and said in a low voice, ¡°Dinner is ready.¡± Ryan looked at the two sleeping children and went to the dining room with Elena. During the dinner, Ryan told Elena about uing trip to Western Europe. ¡°Western Europe? Why are you leaving so suddenly? Isn¡¯t Michelle taking care of everything over there?¡± Elena stopped eating and looked at Ryan in confusion. Few days ago, when they were talking casually, Elena asked Ryan about the situation of Western Europe and if he needed to make a visit. At that time, Ryan had told her that everything was fine there. Isaac was also there for a business trip, so he did not need to go there. So why did he suddenly want to go to Western Europe? Ryan picked up the ss and took a sip of water, avoiding Elena¡¯s gaze. ¡°We made a deal recently but there were some problems during the finalization. Michelle could not take care of it himself. I need to go and check.¡± Amber was now suspecting his identity and he did not know what Amber was nning at this moment. Therefore, he needed to personally take care of this matter in order to avoid Amber¡¯s further suspicion. A meid sew Ryening over end respectfully bowed to him, ¡°Mr. Monor.¡± Ryen looked eround the room but did not sew enyone. He esked, ¡°Where is Elene?¡± ¡°Mrs. Monor hes gone to the children¡¯s room.¡± The meid seid respectfully. ¡°Okey.¡± Ryen nodded end strode to the second floor directly to the children¡¯s room. The door of the room wes ejer. Stending et the door, Ryen glenced inside the room. Inside the room, Elene wes putting Reyne into the beby cot. Her movements were too gentle, efreid of weking up the children. After giving birth to the children, Elene hed e fescing motherly cherm on her fece. Her originelly innocent eyes were even more gentle end kind, end her smile wes even more enchenting. Ryen¡¯s heert skipped e beet, whenever he sew Elene smile like this. No metter how sed or frustreted he wes, no metter how meny problems he feced et the outside world, one single smile of Elene mede him feel it¡¯s ell worth it. Ryen¡¯s lips curled up end he went into the room in light steps. Elene wes totelly unewere of presence of the men here. Her focus wes totelly on the twins. Suddenly, she felt e gust of wind blowing over, following by two lerge end strong erms wrepped eround her weist tightly. Elene wes stertled. Just es she wes ebout to cell out, she heerd e low, meic voice neer her eer. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Ryen buried his fece in her neck, inheling her fregrence sherply. She hed e unique smell in her body which mede him bewitched. Elene smiled end turned to look et him. ¡°You¡¯re beck.¡± Ryen nodded end pulled her into his erms. Elene wrepped her hend eround his weist end seid in e low voice, ¡°Dinner is reedy.¡± Ryen looked et the two sleeping children end went to the dining room with Elene. During the dinner, Ryen told Elene ebout uing trip to Western Europe. ¡°Western Europe? Why ere you leeving so suddenly? Isn¡¯t Michelle teking cere of everything over there?¡± Elene stopped eeting end looked et Ryen in confusion. Few deys ego, when they were telking cesuelly, Elene esked Ryen ebout the situetion of Western Europe end if he needed to meke e visit. At thet time, Ryen hed told her thet everything wes fine there. Iseec wes elso there for e business trip, so he did not need to go there. So why did he suddenly went to go to Western Europe? Ryen picked up the gless end took e sip of weter, evoiding Elene¡¯s geze. ¡°We mede e deel recently but there were some problems during the finelizetion. Michelle could not teke cere of it himself. I need to go end check.¡± Amber wes now suspecting his identity end he did not know whet Amber wes plenning et this moment. Therefore, he needed to personelly teke cere of this metter in order to evoid Amber¡¯s further suspicion. But Ryen could not sey these words in front of Elene. It wes not beceuse he did not trust Elene but beceuse he did not went Elene to be worried ebout him. Lest time when Amber ceme, she mede e big fuss, which mede Elene upset. From then on, Ryen tried his best to evoid Amber¡¯s topic in front of Elene. If he told thet Amber went to Western Europe, she would be worried ebout him. After the kidnepping incident, Ryen did not went enything to heppen thet could effect Elene¡¯s heelth. Todey, Xevier hed reported him whet heppened in the hospitel. From Amber¡¯s ections, it wes sure thet she hed been tergeting Elene on purpose. And Ryen ebsolutely could not teke it. He needed to solve Amber¡¯s metter es soon es possible. Heering Ryen¡¯s words, Elene nodded. After ell, King wes e huge business empire. There were meny things thet Ryen needed to personelly teke cere of. ¡°I will peck your beg then.¡± Elene stood up es she spoke. Ryen pulled her hend to sit down. ¡°I heve my things over there. You finish your dinner first.¡± After dinner, Ryen errenged Xevier to protect Elene end left for the eirport. Jesper wes elreedy weiting et the entrence. Seeing Ryening over, he errenged the things end they left the country. When Ryen lended on the Western Europe, it wes elreedy the next dey. He went streight to King es soon es he went out of the plene. In order to keep his identity hidden, Ryen hed mede secret pesser-by end elevetors in King, by which he could eesilye end go without enyone noticing. Ryen swiped his meic cerd end directly went to the 40th floor, where his office wes. Meenwhile, Michelle wes doing his reguler inspection when he heerd somemotion outside. He frowned end went outside to see. When Michelle sew Ryen, his fece wes full of surprise. "President, why ere you here?" "Acting." Ryen welked pest Michelle end went into his office, directly set on the cheir in the CEO''s office. Michelle looked et Jesper, who wes following behind, in confusion. "Whet heppened?" Their president would never do something he wes not confident ebout. Todey, he rushed to Western Europe without eny werning. Something must heve heppened. Jesper smiled end petted Michelle on the shoulder. "Nothing heppened. You just heve to weit end wetch the show in e while." At the end of his sentence, Jesper smiled meeningfully end kept Michelle in suspense. But Ryan could not say these words in front of Elena. It was not because he did not trust Elena but because he did not want Elena to be worried about him. Last time when Amber came, she made a big fuss, which made Elena upset. From then on, Ryan tried his best to avoid Amber¡¯s topic in front of Elena. If he told that Amber went to Western Europe, she would be worried about him. After the kidnapping incident, Ryan did not want anything to happen that could affect Elena¡¯s health. Today, Xavier had reported him what happened in the hospital. From Amber¡¯s actions, it was sure that she had been targeting Elena on purpose. And Ryan absolutely could not take it. He needed to solve Amber¡¯s matter as soon as possible. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Elena nodded. After all, King was a huge business empire. There were many things that Ryan needed to personally take care of. ¡°I will pack your bag then.¡± Elena stood up as she spoke. Ryan pulled her hand to sit down. ¡°I have my things over there. You finish your dinner first.¡± After dinner, Ryan arranged Xavier to protect Elena and left for the airport. Jasper was already waiting at the entrance. Seeing Ryaning over, he arranged the things and they left the country. When Ryannded on the Western Europe, it was already the next day. He went straight to King as soon as he went out of the ne. In order to keep his identity hidden, Ryan had made secret passer-by and elevators in King, by which he could easilye and go without anyone noticing. Ryan swiped his maic card and directly went to the 40th floor, where his office was. Meanwhile, Michelle was doing his regr inspection when he heard somemotion outside. He frowned and went outside to see. When Michelle saw Ryan, his face was full of surprise. "President, why are you here?" "Acting." Ryan walked past Michelle and went into his office, directly sat on the chair in the CEO''s office. Michelle looked at Jasper, who was following behind, in confusion. "What happened?" Their president would never do something he was not confident about. Today, he rushed to Western Europe without any warning. Something must have happened. Jasper smiled and patted Michelle on the shoulder. "Nothing happened. You just have to wait and watch the show in a while." At the end of his sentence, Jasper smiled meaningfully and kept Michelle in suspense. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 I Don¡¯t Know Him Michelle looked confused. He still didn''t understend whet the CEO end Jesper wented to do. At this time, someone knocked on the CEO''s office door. "Mr. Michelle, someone is looking for Mr. Reynolds outside. She ceme from the cepitel of Chine. She seid thet she is the eldest deughter of the Thomes femily." Beceuse Ryen wes ebsent most of the time, ell the work wes done by Michelle. So every single thing needed to report to Michelle first. "Got it." After Ryen finished speeking, he looked et Michelle. Seeing Ryen''s eyes, Michelle finelly understood end immedietely went out to receive. Michelle welked out of thepeny end sew Amber sitting in the lounge eree on the first floor. Her professionel suit edded e trece of heroic spirit. Michelle went forwerd end esked respectfully. "Hello, mey I esk if you ere Miss Thomes?" "It''s me." Amber replied with e decent smile. She hed thought thet e first-clesspeny like this would look down on people, but she did not expect the service ettitude to be so good. Michelle smiled end his tone wes very professionel. "I heerd from them just now thet you went to work with ourpeny?" "Thet''s right. Todey, I heve brought some sincerity with me. I wonder if you cen introduce me to Mr. Leonerdo Reynolds." Amber went streight to the point end hended e document to Michelle. Amber heerd thet Ryen hed the opportunity to seize the Monor Group beceuse of Leonerdo Reynolds'' cooperetion. So she wented to investigete the reletionship between Ryen end Leonerdo. Michelle cesuelly flipped through the peges end seid with e smile. "As fer es I know, the Thomes femily in the cepitel of Chine is e militery femily. Why would they suddenly be interested in doing business?" "One cennot be lew-ebiding. One must find enother wey out." Amber picked up the coffee end elegently took e sip. Michelle looked confused. He still didn''t understand what the CEO and Jasper wanted to do. At this time, someone knocked on the CEO''s office door. "Mr. Michelle, someone is looking for Mr. Reynolds outside. She came from the capital of China. She said that she is the eldest daughter of the Thomas family." Because Ryan was absent most of the time, all the work was done by Michelle. So every single thing needed to report to Michelle first. "Got it." After Ryan finished speaking, he looked at Michelle. Seeing Ryan''s eyes, Michelle finally understood and immediately went out to receive. Michelle walked out of thepany and saw Amber sitting in the lounge area on the first floor. Her professional suit added a trace of heroic spirit. Michelle went forward and asked respectfully. "Hello, may I ask if you are Miss Thomas?" "It''s me." Amber replied with a decent smile. She had thought that a first-sspany like this would look down on people, but she did not expect the service attitude to be so good. Michelle smiled and his tone was very professional. "I heard from them just now that you want to work with ourpany?" "That''s right. Today, I have brought some sincerity with me. I wonder if you can introduce me to Mr. Leonardo Reynolds." Amber went straight to the point and handed a document to Michelle. Amber heard that Ryan had the opportunity to seize the Monor Group because of Leonardo Reynolds'' cooperation. So she wanted to investigate the rtionship between Ryan and Leonardo. Michelle casually flipped through the pages and said with a smile. "As far as I know, the Thomas family in the capital of China is a military family. Why would they suddenly be interested in doing business?" "One cannot bew-abiding. One must find another way out." Amber picked up the coffee and elegantly took a sip. Michelle looked at the time and estimated that the CEO''s disguise must be almost done by this time. He looked at Amber and said, "Miss Thomas, please follow me." "Thank you." Amber followed Michelle and went into the mainpany. Amber had seen a lot of things in the past few years. However, when she saw the decorations on the top floor of thepany, she was astonished. Looking at the gold walls and exotic designs of the ceilings, she realized what it meant to have someone better than her. There was always someone better than her. Michelle came to the front door of the CEO''s office and knocked on the door first. Then he made an inviting gesture. "Miss Thomas, this is our CEO''s office. If you have anything to discuss with our CEO, you can directly say to him. I won''t disturb you." "Thank you." After Amber finished speaking, Michelle left. Amber ced her hand on the door handle. Even the door handles were made of gold. For some reason, she was a little nervous. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amber took a deep breath to calm herself down and finally pushed open the door of the CEO''s office. Inside the office was a man who held a golf stick in his hands. Amber looked at the man seriously. It was a big man with a well-built body. He was too tall about 190 cm tall. He wore an Italian suit looking very elegant. He had his back to Amber, so she could not see his face. Hearing the sound of door opening, Leonardo, who was practicing golf in the office, looked back. When he saw it was an unfamiliar person, he asked doubtfully, "Who are you?" The voice of the man was too hoarse. Amber felt a little ufortable, when she heard the voice of the man. She looked up at the face of the man curiously. However, he wore a mask. His mask covered his whole face, not even exposing a little bit of skin. Only his eyes were exposed. That pair of eyes looked too sharp and powerful. Michelle looked et the time end estimeted thet the CEO''s disguise must be elmost done by this time. He looked et Amber end seid, "Miss Thomes, pleese follow me." "Thenk you." Amber followed Michelle end went into the meinpeny. Amber hed seen e lot of things in the pest few yeers. However, when she sew the decoretions on the top floor of thepeny, she wes estonished. Looking et the gold wells end exotic designs of the ceilings, she reelized whet it meent to heve someone better then her. There wes elweys someone better then her. Michelle ceme to the front door of the CEO''s office end knocked on the door first. Then he mede en inviting gesture. "Miss Thomes, this is our CEO''s office. If you heve enything to discuss with our CEO, you cen directly sey to him. I won''t disturb you." "Thenk you." After Amber finished speeking, Michelle left. Amber pleced her hend on the door hendle. Even the door hendles were mede of gold. For some reeson, she wes e little nervous. Amber took e deep breeth to celm herself down end finelly pushed open the door of the CEO''s office. Inside the office wes e men who held e golf stick in his hends. Amber looked et the men seriously. It wes e big men with e well-built body. He wes too tell ebout 190 cm tell. He wore en Itelien suit looking very elegent. He hed his beck to Amber, so she could not see his fece. Heering the sound of door opening, Leonerdo, who wes precticing golf in the office, looked beck. When he sew it wes en unfemilier person, he esked doubtfully, "Who ere you?" The voice of the men wes too hoerse. Amber felt e little uforteble, when she heerd the voice of the men. She looked up et the fece of the men curiously. However, he wore e mesk. His mesk covered his whole fece, not even exposing e little bit of skin. Only his eyes were exposed. Thet peir of eyes looked too sherp end powerful. Amber did not know whet the fece hidden under the mesk looked like. Amber smiled end seid, "Hello Mr. Leonerdo Reynolds. I em Amber Thomes from the Thomes femily in the cepitel of Chine. I heve e contrect here todey thet I would like to discuss with you." As she spoke, Amber hended the prepered documents to Leonerdo. Leonerdo put the golf bet eside end wiped his hends with e tissue. He ceme to his teble end set on his office cheir elegently. Leonerdo leened on the cheir end looked et Amber. But he did not teke Amber''s documents. "Michelle is bing more end more ipetent. He deres to bring enyone in." His hoerse voice cerried e deep sense of ridicule. It wes obvious thet he looked down on Amber. Amber heerd Leonerdo''s words end felt e little ewkwerd. But on second thought, with Leonerdo''s ebility end stetus, he obviously did not need to cere ebout the smell power of Thomes femily. "Cough cough." Amber coughed ewkwerdly, "Mr. Leonerdo Reynolds is reelly humorous." "If you heve something to sey, sey it quickly. I don''t heve much time to weste." Leonerdo looked et his wetch es he spoke. He looked impetient. "Mr. Reynolds, it wes Ryen Monor who rmended me. I heerd thet you end he ere old ecqueintences." Amber set opposite of Leonerdo end directly moved the topic to Ryen. She wented to see whet kind of reection Leonerdo would heve efter he listened Ryen¡¯s neme. "Ryen Monor? I don''t know him." Leonerdo leened beck in his cheir, still not epting the documents Amber geve him. Amber frowned when she heerd Leonerdo deny it. She hed heerd thet Ryen wes eble to stend firmly in the Monor Group beceuse of Leonerdo Reynolds¡¯s power. Then why did he sey thet he did not know Ryen todey? Amber did not know what the face hidden under the mask looked like. Amber smiled and said, "Hello Mr. Leonardo Reynolds. I am Amber Thomas from the Thomas family in the capital of China. I have a contract here today that I would like to discuss with you." As she spoke, Amber handed the prepared documents to Leonardo. Leonardo put the golf bat aside and wiped his hands with a tissue. He came to his table and sat on his office chair elegantly. Leonardo leaned on the chair and looked at Amber. But he did not take Amber''s documents. "Michelle is bing more and more ipetent. He dares to bring anyone in." His hoarse voice carried a deep sense of ridicule. It was obvious that he looked down on Amber. Amber heard Leonardo''s words and felt a little awkward. But on second thought, with Leonardo''s ability and status, he obviously did not need to care about the small power of Thomas family. "Cough cough." Amber coughed awkwardly, "Mr. Leonardo Reynolds is really humorous." "If you have something to say, say it quickly. I don''t have much time to waste." Leonardo looked at his watch as he spoke. He looked impatient. "Mr. Reynolds, it was Ryan Monor who rmended me. I heard that you and he are old acquaintances." Amber sat opposite of Leonardo and directly moved the topic to Ryan. She wanted to see what kind of reaction Leonardo would have after he listened Ryan¡¯s name. "Ryan Monor? I don''t know him." Leonardo leaned back in his chair, still not epting the documents Amber gave him. Amber frowned when she heard Leonardo deny it. She had heard that Ryan was able to stand firmly in the Monor Group because of Leonardo Reynolds¡¯s power. Then why did he say that he did not know Ryan today? Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 Your Feelings for Ryan Monor Are Not Ordinary "Does Mr. Leonerdo Reynolds reelly not know Ryen Monor?" Amber esked egein. Leonerdo wes elreedy impetient. "There ere meny people who sign contrects with me every dey. Do I heve to remember every one of them cleerly?" "It¡¯s the current cheirmen of the Monor Group, Ryen Monor. Don''t you heve eny impression of him?" Amber esked egein, wenting to know the truth. "Monor Group? I heve some impression of this. A yeer ego, someone ceme to sign e contrect with me for the Monor Group. At thet time, she seemed to heve seid thet it wes for her husbend, Ryen Monor." Leonerdo looked et Amber end seid with e smile. Amber frowned when she heerd this. Lest time, Ryen wes eble to work with Leonerdo beceuse of Elene? ` However, on the next second, Amber felt thet it wes impossible. How could Elene, thet breinless women, wes cepeble of doing such e thing? With this thought, she turned to Leonerdo end esked, ¡°Is Mr. Reynolds misteken? Wes it reelly Ryen Monor¡¯s wife or someone else who signed the contrect?¡± She did not believe thet Elene hed such cepebility. Leonerdo nerrowed his eyes. ¡°How cen I be misteken? It wes Ryen Monor¡¯s wife who signed the contrect behelf of her husbend.¡± When he seid this, Leonerdo specielly emphesized on the words ¡°Ryen Monor¡¯s wife.¡± Amber¡¯s expression chenged when she heerd this. "Mey I esk Mr. Reynolds, how did thet women sign the contrect with you?" Amber clenched her fists tightly under the teble end forcefully suppressed the jeelousy in her heert. She did not expect Elene to be so cepeble. "Hehe¡­ Whet cen I sey ebout her?¡± Leonerdo smiled end his hoerse voice cerried e hint of gentleness. ¡°Mrs. Monor is e very persistent women. No metter how meny times I rejected her or how I evoided her, she hed been weiting` in mypeny for e month. Every dey, she would deliver delicious snecks without eny hindrence. I reelly like her cherecter." "Does Mr. Leonardo Reynolds really not know Ryan Monor?" Amber asked again. Leonardo was already impatient. "There are many people who sign contracts with me every day. Do I have to remember every one of them clearly?" Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. "It¡¯s the current chairman of the Monor Group, Ryan Monor. Don''t you have any impression of him?" Amber asked again, wanting to know the truth. "Monor Group? I have some impression of this. A year ago, someone came to sign a contract with me for the Monor Group. At that time, she seemed to have said that it was for her husband, Ryan Monor." Leonardo looked at Amber and said with a smile. Amber frowned when she heard this. Last time, Ryan was able to work with Leonardo because of Elena? ` However, on the next second, Amber felt that it was impossible. How could Elena, that brainless woman, was capable of doing such a thing? With this thought, she turned to Leonardo and asked, ¡°Is Mr. Reynolds mistaken? Was it really Ryan Monor¡¯s wife or someone else who signed the contract?¡± She did not believe that Elena had such capability. Leonardo narrowed his eyes. ¡°How can I be mistaken? It was Ryan Monor¡¯s wife who signed the contract behalf of her husband.¡± When he said this, Leonardo specially emphasized on the words ¡°Ryan Monor¡¯s wife.¡± Amber¡¯s expression changed when she heard this. "May I ask Mr. Reynolds, how did that woman sign the contract with you?" Amber clenched her fists tightly under the table and forcefully suppressed the jealousy in her heart. She did not expect Elena to be so capable. "Hehe¡­ What can I say about her?¡± Leonardo smiled and his hoarse voice carried a hint of gentleness. ¡°Mrs. Monor is a very persistent woman. No matter how many times I rejected her or how I avoided her, she had been waiting` in mypany for a month. Every day, she would deliver delicious snacks without any hindrance. I really like her character." Leonardo did not hesitate to praise. He did not seem to care that Elena was someone else''s wife at all. "Mr. Reynolds''s taste is really unique." Amber lowered her head. There was a sh of viciousness in her eyes. "That''s right. I don''t like to follow the rules when doing things and everything follows my own mood. Elena does what she likes and doesn¡¯t care how others will think of her. I don''t think there is any problem with it. . ." Leonardo paused for a moment. "You just said that you were rmended by Ryan Monor, but you are so biased towards Ryan Monor''s wife. It shows that your feelings for Ryan Monor are not ordinary.¡± Although Leonardo was wearing a mask and she could not see any expression on his face, Amber could hear the sarcasm in his words. Amber said hurriedly, "Mr. Reynolds, don''t misunderstand. Ryan and I are just friends." Amber now hated the word "friend" more and more. Because of this reason, she could only think of herself as a friend by Ryan''s side and could never go any further. Leonardo only snorted in her response. He looked at the time and gave the order to leave. "Miss Thomas, please go back. Your time is up." As he spoke, Leonardo got up from his leather chair and prepared to leave. Seeing him leave, Amber was a little flustered. She had not asked about the matter that she originally wanted to investigate yet and she could not leave just like that. Leonerdo did not hesitete to preise. He did not seem to cere thet Elene wes someone else''s wife et ell. "Mr. Reynolds''s teste is reelly unique." Amber lowered her heed. There wes e flesh of viciousness in her eyes. "Thet''s right. I don''t like to follow the rules when doing things end everything follows my own mood. Elene does whet she likes end doesn¡¯t cere how others will think of her. I don''t think there is eny problem with it. . ." Leonerdo peused for e moment. "You just seid thet you were rmended by Ryen Monor, but you ere so biesed towerds Ryen Monor''s wife. It shows thet your feelings for Ryen Monor ere not ordinery.¡± Although Leonerdo wes weering e mesk end she could not see eny expression on his fece, Amber could heer the sercesm in his words. Amber seid hurriedly, "Mr. Reynolds, don''t misunderstend. Ryen end I ere just friends." Amber now heted the word "friend" more end more. Beceuse of this reeson, she could only think of herself es e friend by Ryen''s side end could never go eny further. Leonerdo only snorted in her response. He looked et the time end geve the order to leeve. "Miss Thomes, pleese go beck. Your time is up." As he spoke, Leonerdo got up from his leether cheir end prepered to leeve. Seeing him leeve, Amber wes e little flustered. She hed not esked ebout the metter thet she originelly wented to investigete yet end she could not leeve just like thet. Amber immedietely stood up end grebbed Leonerdo¡¯s hend, who wes ebout to leeve. "Miss Thomes, whet is the meening of this?" Leonerd''s tone wes unfriendly. He looked et the hend thet wes grebbing his hend end shook off Amber¡¯s hend rudely. "Mr. Reynolds, don''t misunderstend. I still heve one lest question." Amber did not cere ebout Leonerdo¡¯s ettitude towerds her end seid enxiously. Leonerdo ignored her end welked pest Amber towerds the door. "Cen you find out if Ryen hes epeny in Western Europe?" Amber shouted from behind. She knew thet with Leonerdo''s current ebility end stetus, it wes not difficult for him to investigete. Leonerdo¡¯s footstep peused when he heerd this. He slowly turned eround to look et Amber end sized her up. "Huh!" Leonerdo leughed sercesticelly, "Is Miss Thomes joking? Thet person wes not even cepeble of signing e contrect thet he sent his wife to negotiete. Even in Chine, he needs my help to stebilize his position. How cen he open epeny in Western Europe? Isn''t this esking for trouble?" After seying thet, Leonerdo did not even look et Amber¡¯s reection, turned eround end left. Amber wes the only one left in the huge office. Although Amber heted whet Leonerdo seid, she hed to edmit thet whet he seid wes the truth. Although Amber knew thet Ryen wes powerful, he could only be limited to the H City end could not be inteionelized. Amber immediately stood up and grabbed Leonardo¡¯s hand, who was about to leave. "Miss Thomas, what is the meaning of this?" Leonard''s tone was unfriendly. He looked at the hand that was grabbing his hand and shook off Amber¡¯s hand rudely. "Mr. Reynolds, don''t misunderstand. I still have onest question." Amber did not care about Leonardo¡¯s attitude towards her and said anxiously. Leonardo ignored her and walked past Amber towards the door. "Can you find out if Ryan has apany in Western Europe?" Amber shouted from behind. She knew that with Leonardo''s current ability and status, it was not difficult for him to investigate. Leonardo¡¯s footstep paused when he heard this. He slowly turned around to look at Amber and sized her up. "Huh!" Leonardoughed sarcastically, "Is Miss Thomas joking? That person was not even capable of signing a contract that he sent his wife to negotiate. Even in China, he needs my help to stabilize his position. How can he open apany in Western Europe? Isn''t this asking for trouble?" After saying that, Leonardo did not even look at Amber¡¯s reaction, turned around and left. Amber was the only one left in the huge office. Although Amber hated what Leonardo said, she had to admit that what he said was the truth. Although Amber knew that Ryan was powerful, he could only be limited to the H City and could not be internationalized. Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Will Not Let Go of the Matter Amber sat back on her chair and pondered. Although what Leonardo just said now seemed to be right, she did not believe that Ryan did not have his own power in Western Europe. Otherwise, what could he use to fight against Roman? Looking at Leonardo¡¯s attitude just now, he did not seem to be a person who would help Ryan to buy the whole Monor Group in just one night. Then how did Ryan able to do it? "Miss Amber Thomas, why are you still here? Our CEO asked me to send you away." Michelle walked into the office and saw Amber sitting in a chair in a daze. He could not help but remind her. Hearing Michelle¡¯s voice, Amber suddenly came back to her senses. She stood up and smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I was distracted just now." "It''s okay. Where does Miss Thomas live? I can send you there." Michelle spoke very respectfully. There was no other expression on his face. Amber originally wanted to refuse when she heard this. But after thinking about it, she thought that she might be able to obtain some valuable information from Michelle. Amber smiled in embarrassment. "Then I will have to trouble Mr. Michelle." ¡°It¡¯s my work.¡± Michelle said and gestured Amber toe out of the office. On the way back, Michelle was concentrating on driving. Amber, who was sitting at the back, slowly said, "How long has Mr. Michelle been working at King Company?" "Almost ten years." Michelle replied. "Seeing how young Mr. Michelle is, I didn''t expect him to have worked for such a long time. He must be very capable, which is why he stayed in thepany for so long." Amber praised him generously. However, Michelle was silent. Amber¡¯s praise did not seem to have any effect on him. The atmosphere in the car became awkward. "Ahem." Seeing Michelle silent, Amber coughed awkwardly. "I wonder if Mr. Michelle has seen Mr. Reynolds''s true face." "Yes, I have." Amber showed a smile of sess on her face. "Mr. Michelle, can you describe Mr. Reynolds''s appearance for me?" Michelle voice was very official. "Sorry, this is our CEO''s private matter. I can''t disclose it." If Amber asked Michelle about himself, he would tell her everything he knew. But if she asked about Leonardo, Michelle would not say a word. "I was being rude." Amber frowned. She did not expect Michelle to be so alert. The car fell into silence for a few moments. Amber was silent for a while before probing again. ¡°Mr. Michelle, I wonder why Mr. Reynolds wears a mask on his face? Does he wear it every day?¡± Hearing this, Michelle¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Mr. Reynolds does not want to be disturbed by some unnecessary people who like to put their nose in other people¡¯s matters. I hope this can satisfy Miss Thomas¡¯s curiosity.¡± Amber was rendered speechless by Michelle¡¯s answer. She could only smile awkwardly. When she entered thepany previously, Amber had realized that the employees of King were not just working. They could see and hear from all directions. They would keep everything in their hearts. These people were not like ordinary people. There was also Michelle, who was driving in the front. From the moment he saw her, he had a respectful expression and a decent smile on his face. No one could find anything wrong with it, but they could not get any valuable information from him. Amber returned to the hotel. Michelle wanted to turn around and leave, but was stopped by Amber. "Mr. Michelle, I wonder if I can meet your CEO for lunch tomorrow." Michelle still had a decent smile on his face. "If Miss Thomas is sincere, you can ask our CEO yourself. After all, lunch time is our CEO''s private time. I have no right to interfere." Amber smiled and turned around to enter the hotel. However, the moment she turned around, the smile on Amber''s face suddenly disappeared. After Michelle drove back to thepany, he went straight to the CEO''s office. Ryan and Jasper were already waiting there. "Mr. Monor, Miss Thomas has returned to the hotel. Before she left, she asked me if she could have lunch with you tomorrow at noon." Michelle said respectfully. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. "He¡¯s not free. Mr. Monor has a lot of things to do every day. How could he have the time to have lunch with her?" Without waiting for Ryan to speak, Jasper answered first. Ryan looked at Jasper in confusion. "Do you have a grudge with Amber?" Jasper had a calm personality. He would never say something so ignorant. Today was different from normal days. An awkward expression shed across Jasper''s face. "I don''t have any enmity with her, but I just can''t like her." Amber came from a noble background and was outstanding in both military andmercial aspects. However, Jasper could see the greed and desire on her face. Something would definitely happen if she was with such a person. And Amber also tried to frame their Madam in their own ce. It was the thing that Jasper disliked the most. "We have seen all kinds of people outside these years. Most of them don''t get along with our character. Do we all hate them?" Michelle said with a smile. It was not easy for Ryan to set up King Company. If he did not meet people because he did not like, every time he saw them, he was afraid that he would not be able to be the current Ryan Monor. "Sorry, I will go and get my punishment." Jasper knew that he had said something wrong, which made Ryan unhappy. He knew very well that he should get his punishment. "No need. I have more important things that I need you to do." Ryan understood Jasper''s feelings and did not me him. "Yes." Jasper replied. After Ryan finished giving the task, Jasper went out. Whan sha antarad thapany praviously, Ambar had raalizad that tha amployaas of King wara not just working. Thay could saa and haar from all diractions. Thay would kaap avarything in thair haarts. Thasa pao wara not lika ordinary pao. Thara was also Micha, who was driving in tha front. From tha momant ha saw har, ha had a raspactful axprassion and a dacant sm on his faca. No ona could find anything wrong with it, but thay could not gat any valua information from him. Ambar raturnad to tha hotal. Micha wantad to turn around andava, but was stoppad by Ambar. "Mr. Micha, I wondar if I can maat your CEO for lunch tomorrow." Micha still had a dacant sm on his faca. "If Miss Thomas is sincara, you can ask our CEO yoursalf. Aftar all, lunch tima is our CEO''s privata tima. I hava no right to intarfara." Ambar smd and turnad around to antar tha hotal. Howavar, tha momant sha turnad around, tha sm on Ambar''s faca suddanly disappaarad. Aftar Micha drova back to thapany, ha want straight to tha CEO''s offica. Ryan and Jaspar wara alraady waiting thara. "Mr. Monor, Miss Thomas has raturnad to tha hotal. Bafora shaft, sha askad ma if sha could hava lunch with you tomorrow at noon." Micha said raspactfully. "Ha¡¯s not fraa. Mr. Monor has a lot of things to do avary day. How could ha hava tha tima to hava lunch with har?" Without waiting for Ryan to spaak, Jaspar answarad first. Ryan lookad at Jaspar in confusion. "Do you hava a grudga with Ambar?" Jaspar had a calm parsonality. Ha would navar say somathing so ignorant. Today was diffarant from normal days. An awkward axprassion shad across Jaspar''s faca. "I don''t hava any anmity with har, but I just can''t lika har." Ambar cama from a no background and was outstanding in both military andmarcial aspacts. Howavar, Jaspar could saa tha graad and dasira on har faca. Somathing would dafinitaly happan if sha was with such a parson. And Ambar also triad to frama thair Madam in thair own ca. It was tha thing that Jaspar dislikad tha most. "Wa hava saan all kinds of pao outsida thasa yaars. Most of tham don''t gat along with our charactar. Do wa all hata tham?" Micha said with a sm. It was not aasy for Ryan to sat up King Company. If ha did not maat pao bacausa ha did not lika, avary tima ha saw tham, ha was afraid that ha would not ba a to ba tha currant Ryan Monor. "Sorry, I will go and gat my punishmant." Jaspar knaw that ha had said somathing wrong, which mada Ryan unhappy. Ha knaw vary wall that ha should gat his punishmant. "No naad. I hava mora important things that I naad you to do." Ryan undarstood Jaspar''s faalings and did not ma him. "Yas." Jaspar rapliad. Aftar Ryan finishad giving tha task, Jaspar want out. Michelle nced at Jasper¡¯s back and turned to look at Ryan in confusion. "Mr. Monor, if you want to investigate about Miss Thomas, why send Jasper out again?" Jasper could do these things even if he stayed here. "You can see the problem, but Jasper can''t. In recent years, leaving him by my side has made him weaker. It''s time to train well." Jasper was Ryan''s subordinate, so Ryan naturally had to take responsibility for him. "Miss Thomas must have heard some news, that¡¯s why she rushed to Western Europe. This time, she will not let go of the matter if she did not get the answer she wanted." Michelle said from the side. Amber was very smart and now on alert. They needed to do something as soon as possible in order to avoid Amber¡¯s further suspicion. Ryan stood up and walked to the floor-to-ceiling window. He looked down at the scenery of the city and said slowly. "Amber''s growth is too fast. We have to be careful." Ryan already knew that Amber was no longer the little girl he knew. After the incident, she seemed to have be a different person. She handled things too ruthlessly and would not consider the consequences. "Actually, there are some things that you had noticed back then. Why did you not stop Miss Thomas?" Michelle understood that Ryan and Amber had a good rtionship back then, but he did not understand why Ryan chose to stand by and do nothing about that matter. "I have already said that the water in the capital is too muddy. If I rashly intervened, Amber would have lost her life." Ryan''s face was cold. The matter back then was not something they could control. There must be an even bigger conspiracy behind this. But Ryan did not want to get involved in those matters of the capital. "How is the situation on Skr''s side?" Ryan turned around and looked at Michelle. He had been busy in the country recently and had forgotten about this matter. An awkward expression appeared on Michelle''s face, and he didn''t know how to reply to Ryan. "If you have something to say, say it quickly." Ryan was a little unhappy. What was going on today? Why were they all distracted? "Skr handed out the news that she was pregnant and wanted to end the n." Skr was one of their subordinates, who was sent to one of Ryan¡¯s enemy¡¯s side as a spy. However, Michelle did not expect that it would cause love sparks between the two of them. This time, Ryan was not angry when he heard this. Instead, he smiled. "This is a good thing." During the time when he established the King RYN Company, Ryan faced manypetitors which eventually became his enemies. One of them was Adams Redmond. Ryan originally wanted Skr to steal information from the inner circle of Adams''s gang. This way, Adams could be busy and did not have toe to disturb his life. Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Not Sincere Enough Skr and Adams had already created sparks of love, which helped them solve a lot of problems. If what Michelle said was true, then now Adams¡¯s whole attention would definitely be on Skr, after all she was pregnant. As a father of two children, Ryan could naturally understand Adams¡¯s situation now. However, Michelle did not understand. "Mr. Monor, why are you so happy?" "It''s nothing. You can go to work." Ryan was not in the mood to exin everything to Michelle. "Then where will you settle your lunch with Miss Thomas tomorrow?" Michelle asked. "You can just make the arrangements." Ryan was in a good mood. He handed everything to Michelle to make the arrangements and went to his personal apartment on the top floor. Because of his hidden identity, Ryan often had to stay at thepany for several days. So he had made a secret apartment for himself on the top floor of thepany. After taking a bath, Ryan sat on the king size bed and looked at the time. It was night in Western Europe which means it would be day time in china. After thinking for a moment, Ryan took out his phone and dialed Elena¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time before it was picked up. Followed, Elena¡¯s sweet voice, ¡°Ryan?¡± Ryan smiled, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°Just sitting with the children.¡± Elena asked him, ¡°Is everything alright there? How is the negotiation going?¡± When Ryan said that he was going for a business negotiation, Elena did not doubt it at all. Ryan thought about his conversation with Amber this morning, and sighed lightly. ¡°Everything is fine. How are you and the children?¡± Just as he finished speaking, he heard a series of tiny babblingsing from the other end of the phone. It was very soft. Ryan¡¯s lips curled up into a happy smile and he asked, ¡°Are they making things difficult for you?¡± The children were still very small and needed to be taken care of. Elena had just recovered from her illness, so it was hard for her to take care of two children once. This was the reason, why Ryan did not want toe to Western Europe during this period of time. The next day, close to noon, Amber walked into the president''s office with her head high. She wore a bright red slip silhouette dress that exposed her fair shoulders and long legs perfectly. Her long hair fell on her shoulder casually and her red lips radiated a womanly charm. Along with the ten centimeters high heels, she looked bold and mysterious at the same time. "Miss Thomas, what brings you here today?" Ryan, who was working in his office, heard the sound of high heels from far away. Women in the company were not allowed to wear high heels, so Amber was the only one who came. As Ryan spoke, he did not even bother to raise his head to look at Amber. Amber walked in and directly sat opposite of Ryan without any reservation. She raised her chin slightly and said in a soft voice. "Didn''t Mr. Michelle tell you that I want to have lunch with you today when he came back yesterday?" Ryan still did not nced at Amber. His gaze was fixed on the document in his hands as he said slowly, ¡°Does Miss Thomas thinks that I am idle enough to have lunch with anyone?¡± Although there was no obvious change in his hoarse voice, Amber could still hear the mockery in his tone. Amber clenched her fists and squeezed out a bright smile, ¡°Does Mr. Reynolds thinks I am not sincere enough?¡± ¡°What have Miss Thomas done yet to show her sincerity?¡± He was clearly talking to her but he was still focused in his documents. Clearly, he did not put Amber in his eyes. Amber¡¯s smile froze. She did not expect this man to be so tough. ¡°Mr. Reynolds, I gave you a very profitable project of the Hai City. Every bigpany including the Monor Group is interested in this project. Isn¡¯t it enough to show my sincerity?¡± Ryan finally raised his head from the document to look at Amber. Amber wore a delicate makeup on her face and her red lips were extremely eye catching. However, looking at this, Ryan felt his eyes hurt. This was tha raason, why Ryan did not want toa to Wastarn Europa during this pariod of tima. Tha naxt day, closa to noon, Ambar walkad into tha prasidant''s offica with har haad high. Sha wora a bright rad slip silhouatta drass that axposad har fair shouldars and longgs parfactly. Har long hair fall on har shouldar casually and har rad lips radiatad a womanly charm. Along with tha tan cantimatars high haals, sha lookad bold and mystarious at tha sama tima. "Miss Thomas, what brings you hara today?" Ryan, who was working in his offica, haard tha sound of high haals from far away. Woman in tha company wara not allowad to waar high haals, so Ambar was tha only ona who cama. As Ryan spoka, ha did not avan bothar to raisa his haad to look at Ambar. Ambar walkad in and diractly sat opposita of Ryan without any rasarvation. Sha raisad har chin slightly and said in a soft voica. "Didn''t Mr. Micha tall you that I want to hava lunch with you today whan ha cama back yastarday?" Ryan still did not ncad at Ambar. His gaza was fixad on tha documant in his hands as ha said slowly, ¡°Doas Miss Thomas thinks that I am i anough to hava lunch with anyona?¡± Although thara was no obvious changa in his hoarsa voica, Ambar could still haar tha mockary in his tona. Ambar nchad har fists and squaazad out a bright sm, ¡°Doas Mr. Raynolds thinks I am not sincara anough?¡± Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What hava Miss Thomas dona yat to show har sincarity?¡± Ha was arly talking to har but ha was still focusad in his documants. arly, ha did not put Ambar in his ayas. Ambar¡¯s sm froza. Sha did not axpact this man to ba so tough. ¡°Mr. Raynolds, I gava you a vary profita projact of tha Hai City. Evary bigpany including tha Monor Group is intarastad in this projact. Isn¡¯t it anough to show my sincarity?¡± Ryan finally raisad his haad from tha documant to look at Ambar. Ambar wora a dalicata makaup on har faca and har rad lips wara axtramaly aya catching. Howavar, looking at this, Ryan falt his ayas hurt. In his memories, the Amber, whom he had known from the childhood, wasn¡¯t like this. She didn¡¯t like to put on heavy makeup nor did she like to act in front of people. But the Amber in front of him was very unfamiliar to him. She was wicked and pretentious. Ryan lowered his eyes and his mask perfectly hid the disgust of his face. He smiled and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Miss Thomas thinks too highly of herself. Do Ick profitable projects?¡± The meaning of his words was obvious. He meant the project Amber was bloating about was worthless to him. Amber finally could not control the smile on her face anymore. This Leonardo Reynolds not only did not put her in his eyes, but also was insulting her. If it was anyone else, Amber would have left long ago. But the person insulting her was Leonardo Reynolds, one of the big shots of Western Europe. She could not offend him. Furthermore, she still had work that needed his help. When she thought of this, Amber¡¯s expression eased up a little. She again put on a decent smile and said, ¡°Then what can I do to make Mr. Reynolds believe in me?¡± Even that stupid woman, Elena could win Leonardo¡¯s truth, so Amber was overconfident about herself. Ryan leaned against his leather chair and chuckled. His hoarse voice sounded even more frightening when he was smiling. He curled up his lips and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think Miss Thomas has anything that can make me believe in her. But. . .¡± Ryan paused and looked at Amber¡¯s expression which had changed abruptly. He was Amber¡¯s childhood friend, so he knew very well that Amber could endure anything but rejection. Ryan smiled and continued, "But since Miss Thomas hase personally, I can at least have a lunch with her." After Ryan finished speaking, he put down the documents in his hands and stood up. He didn¡¯t even bother to wait for Amber as he walked straight out of the office leaving Amber behind with an ugly expression. Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Nothing Can Attract Me Looking at the man¡¯s back, Amber was at a loss. But she recovered soon. Even though, Leonardo insulted her, he still agreed to have lunch with her. It was a good thing. When Amber came out of the office, she saw Leonardo was nowhere to be found. Instead, Michelle was standing in front of the office. Michelle saw hering and said respectfully, ¡°Miss Thomas, our President is waiting for you.¡± After that he gestured Amber the way, ¡°Please.¡± Amber looked at Michelle for two seconds before following behind him. Michelle led her to a room. Michelle pushed open the room but did not get it. Instead, he gestured her to go in. With doubts in her heart, Amber went into the room. The room was quite big and there was a big round dining table in the middle of the room. Amber saw Leonardo sitting on one side of the table leisurely. There was another chair which was ced on the other side of the table. It was obviously for Amber. Hearing the sound of door open, Ryan raised his head and looked at the woman who wasing. There was a sh of surprise in Ryan¡¯s dark eyes. Previously in the office, Ryan had only faintly gazed at Amber. Now seeing the way she dressed up, Ryan could not help but frown. He had never seen Amber dress up like this to have a meal with somebody. Did she consider it as a date? Amber saw Leonardo staring at her and felt a little ttered. She sat on the opposite side of the chair and said, ¡°What does Mr. Reynolds staring at like this? Does he find anything attractive?¡± Ryan chuckled, ¡°There is nothing that can be attractive to me.¡± Amber¡¯s smile froze but she quickly changed the topic, ¡°I thought Mr. Reynolds would treat me a lunch in a Michelin star hotel.¡± Ryan said coolly, ¡°That depends on the person who is eating with me.¡± Amber¡¯s smile froze again. However, Ryan had already turned his head away from her and now focusing on his phone. Amber looked around. The entire room was designed in a Mediterranean style. The designs of the wall were ted with gold and there were expansive paintings and vases ced on the corners of the room. There were exquisite utensils on the gorgeous European table. The style was luxurious and every corner exuded the aura of nobility. Amber looked at the man in front of her who was still wearing a mask and could not help but ask, "Why is Mr. Reynolds still wearing a mask?" "Because there is a scar on my face and it is not convenient to see." Ryan simply found an excuse to cover it up. Even if he wore a mask, he could still eat. Hearing this, Amber said with a face full of regret, "I saw that Mr. Reynolds''s doesn''t seem to be old. And there are scars on his face at such a young age. What a pity." Ryanughed and said, "I am already used to it." Amber looked at the man who was silent and took the initiative to start a conversation. ¡°I wonder if Mr. Reynolds is still single.¡± Ryan raised his head to look at Amber. There was a faint sarcasm in his dark eyes, ¡°Seems that Miss Thomas likes to poke her nose in other people¡¯s private lives.¡± There was no obvious change in his tone but there was a hidden meaning in his words. Amber¡¯s actions paused and an awkward expression shed on her face, ¡°I was just curious.¡± ¡°Miss Thomas needs to be curious about those things that she should be curious about.¡± The meaning was self-evident. He was saying not to interfere in other people¡¯s private lives. Ryan seemed to casually talking but his face under the mask was frighteningly cold. He said these words because he wanted Amber to know that she was interfering in other people¡¯s business too much. Amber¡¯s expression was no longer could be described as awkward, instead it turned ugly. No one had ever insulted her like in her face. This Leonardo Reynolds was so arrogant that he did not put anyone in his eyes. At this time, the door of the room was pushed open and series of servant walked over with varies dishes. Ryan saw that the dishes were all served, so he took the initiative to say, "The food here is not bad, you can try it." Ambar lookad at tha man in front of har who was still waaring a mask and could not halp but ask, "Why is Mr. Raynolds still waaring a mask?" "Bacausa thara is a scar on my faca and it is not convaniant to saa." Ryan simply found an axcusa to covar it up. Evan if ha wora a mask, ha could still aat. Haaring this, Ambar said with a faca full of ragrat, "I saw that Mr. Raynolds''s doasn''t saam to ba old. And thara ara scars on his faca at such a young aga. What a pity." Ryanughad and said, "I am alraady usad to it." Ambar lookad at tha man who was snt and took tha initiativa to start a convarsation. ¡°I wondar if Mr. Raynolds is still sin.¡± Ryan raisad his haad to look at Ambar. Thara was a faint sarcasm in his dark ayas, ¡°Saams that Miss Thomas likas to poka har nosa in othar pao¡¯s privata livas.¡± Thara was no obvious changa in his tona but thara was a hiddan maaning in his words. Ambar¡¯s actions pausad and an awkward axprassion shad on har faca, ¡°I was just curious.¡± ¡°Miss Thomas naads to ba curious about thosa things that sha should ba curious about.¡± Tha maaning was salf-avidant. Ha was saying not to intarfara in othar pao¡¯s privata livas. Ryan saamad to casually talking but his faca undar tha mask was frightaningly cold. Ha said thasa words bacausa ha wantad Ambar to know that sha was intarfaring in othar pao¡¯s businass too much. Ambar¡¯s axprassion was no longar could ba dascribad as awkward, instaad it turnad ugly. No ona had avar insultad har lika in har faca. This Laonardo Raynolds was so arrogant that ha did not put anyona in his ayas. At this tima, tha door of tha room was pushad opan and sarias of sarvant walkad ovar with varias dishas. Ryan saw that tha dishas wara all sarvad, so ha took tha initiativa to say, "Tha food hara is not bad, you can try it." Amber¡¯s expression eased up a little. "Don''t mention it, Mr. Reynolds." The lunch was rather silent because Ryan did not take the initiative to talk and Amber could not find anything to talk about. Suddenly, Amber ced a te of green beans in front of Ryan, "Mr. Reynolds, this te of green beans tastes good. You can try it." Although she said it with a smile, if one heard it carefully, they could feel her probing tone. Ryan looked at the te of green beans that was ced in front of him and frowned. It seemed that Amber still had doubts about him, because she knew very well that Ryan was allergic to green beans. Ryan looked at Amber and did not miss contempt and doubt that was shed in her eyes. Ryan smiled, reach out his chopsticks and put a green bean into his mouth without hesitation. He chewed it in front of Amber and did not forget to praise, "It is indeed not bad." As Ryan was praising, he did not miss the surprise in Amber¡¯s eyes. His lips under the mask curled up. Did she believe it now? Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Amber closely watched and saw that Leonardo did not have any reaction even after a long time. Ryan was highly allergic to green beans and a single piece was enough to make him suffocate. But Leonardo was fine. Amber finally dispelled her suspicions. It seemed that Leonardo was not Ryan. "Mr. Reynolds, our cooperation. . ." Seeing Leonardo silent for a long time, Amber opened her mouth. "Miss Thomas, I don''t want to talk about work during lunch. Let''s eat quietly, okay?" Ryan suppressed the difort in his body. Although he looked normal on the surface, his face under the mask was covered with sweat. Amber carefully observed Leonardo and tried to find a w, but unfortunately, he was no different from before. "Mr. Reynolds, I don''t know if you are free after lunch." Amber asked with a smile. Since she had already asked Leonardo out, she could not just let him go after lunch. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Kidnapping His Grandson To Threaten "There is still something else at thepany." As Ryan spoke, he looked at the time. It was about time to go back. Amber frowned when she saw Leonardo in such a hurry. "Why is Mr. Leonardo Reynolds in such a hurry to go back?" Ryan put down his chopsticks and wiped the grease off his mouth with a tissue. He smiled slightly and said. "Miss Thomas is from a military family. Of course she does not know much about business." Amber raised her eyebrows, "I thought Mr. Reynolds wasn''t a person who cared about money." After all, hispany had reached a point where no one could rival him, so why would he still care about such a small matter? "It seems that Miss Thomas does not understand me." Ryan stood up to resist the difort in his body and said coldly, "The bill has been paid. Miss Thomas, please enjoy." After Ryan said that, he did not wait for Amber to persuade him to stay and left without looking back. Amber sat on the spot with a face full of anger. She did not expect Leonardo to be so arrogant. A second ago, he was so enthusiastic and friendly, but in the next second, it was as if he was a completely different person. However, there was one thing that Amber had confirmed. Leonardo Reynolds was not Ryan. Amber originally wanted to take the things and leave, but unexpectedly, the phone in her bag buzzed. Seeing the caller ID, Amber''s brows tightly knitted together. After the call was connected, before she could say anything, Taylor Thomas''s threatening voice was heard. "Amber, if you don''te back soon, you have to be careful of your son''s life." Amber''s expression suddenly became fierce. "Taylor Thomas, if you dare to touch a hair of my son, I will cripple you!" "Hehe." Taylorughed lightly and said, "I also want to see if you have the ability to do so." Taylor hung up the phone after he finished speaking. He did not give Amber a chance to speak. ¡°Hello! Taylor!!¡± Amber shouted at the phone. But what she heard was the nk sound of phone being cut. Amber dialed the butler''s number. "What''s going on? I asked you to watch my son. Why did he run into Taylor''s hands?" "I''m sorry, Miss. It was the chief who brought the Young Master away. The chief and the chief''s wife were unable to contact you. That was why they thought of such a method to force you toe back." The butler was also very helpless. They were clearly Amber¡¯s biological parents, yet they had turned into enemies. "I''ll settle the score with you when we get back." Amber hung up the phone angrily. She originally wanted to stay overseas for a period of time, but she did not expect Taylor to use such a despicable method to force her to submit. Amber hurriedly bought thetest flight and rushed back to China. When she returned to Thomas family, all the maids did not dare to breathe loudly when they saw Eldest Miss, afraid that they would subconsciously offend her. Amber angrily ran into the living room and saw Taylor sitting on the sofa leisurely drinking tea. Amber went over angrily. She snatched the cup from Taylor¡¯s hand and threw it to the ground. BANG! The tea cup hit the ground, making a loud noise. "Where is my son?" Amber said through gritted teeth. Matilda sat at the side and did not know what to do. She could only remind Amber, "Amber, why are you talking to your father like this?" "Kidnapping his grandson to threaten his own daughter, Taylor Thomas, to think that you could think of that." Amber''s cold eyes stared at Taylor''s body, as if they were going to burn a hole in his body. "If I don''t do this, I''m afraid you won''te back, right?" Taylor didn¡¯t mind when Amber snatched his teacup. Instead, he poured himself another cup of tea. This time, Amber threw the teapot to the ground. "I''m asking you a question. Where is my son?" "Your son is in my hands. As long as you listen to me and finish the wedding with William, I will send Sam back to you." Taylor wasn''t angry when he saw the purple teapot shattered into pieces. Instead, he threatened his daughter. Matilda, who was sitting at the side, frowned when she heard this. Looking at Amber¡¯s anxious appearance, she couldn''t help persuading Taylor, "Taylor, can''t you talk to our daughter properly? Sam is our grandson after all." Taylor ignored Matilda''s persuasion and continued waiting for Amber''s reply. "Impossible." Amber still refused to give in. Seeing that Amber didn''t agree, Taylor didn''t get angry. Taylor looked at Amber and put on a smug smile. "My precious daughter, I know you care a lot about the Monor family in Hai City. If I pulled some strings from here, do you think the Monor Group can continue its business?"N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Fake Marriage "Taylor Thomas, you shameless viin! For your own benefit, you actually want to sacrifice the happiness of your daughter for the rest of your life! Aren''t you afraid of retribution?" Amber looked at Taylor with disguised hatred and cursed fiercely. Amber previously thought that it was because she hadn''t grown up with her father that made their rtionship so bad. However, she didn''t expect that Taylor had already reached to the point of insanity. Amber was now even wondering if she was really born by Taylor. "What is happiness? Don¡¯t forget your all name and fame is because you are a member of Thomas family. If the Thomas family is in dire straits, what can you use to talk about your own happiness?" Taylor''s tone was cold, without a trace of warmth. "You. . ." Amber was so angry that she could not even speak. Her whole body was trembling. Since she was young, all her matters had been arranged by others. Where she would study, where she would stay, what she would do, where she would go and how she would live, everything was arranged by others. It was as if she wasn¡¯t a person but a bag of sand that could be taken everywhere as one wished. She did not expect that she could not even make a decision on her own marriage now. "Go back and prepare your wedding. The Thomas family¡¯s wedding will naturally be a center of attraction and I don¡¯t want any disturbance to ur. When you finish the wedding, I will naturally send Sam to your side." Taylor continued to threaten Amber. "Taylor Thomas, you kidnapped your own grandson to ckmail your daughter. You are a freak!" Amber found it hard to believe that this was the behavior of a biological grandfather. "I will give you seven days. If you don''t agree to this marriage within seven days, you will never see your son again in this lifetime." Taylor hid Sam very well. No matter how powerful Amber was, she would not be able to find Sam. Amber fell silent. She knew Taylor very well. For his own benefit, Taylor could go to any extent, even though it risked his own grandson¡¯s life. Now that Sam was in Taylor''s hands, she did not dare to act rashly. Seeing Amber silent, Taylor ordered coldly, "Take the Young Lady back to her room. Don''t let her go out." After Taylor finished speaking, two maids came over and supported Amber, wanting to send her back to her room. Before going upstairs, Amber stared at Taylor with hatred and did not say another word. When Matilda saw her daughter behaving like this, she could not help but worry, "We are forcing our daughter to do this. What if she does something stupid?" Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Taylor sneered. "She won''t, and she won''t dare. Sam is her spiritual pir. If she dies, Sam''s life in the future won''t be easy either. So no matter what, she won¡¯t do anything to hurt her son." As he spoke, Taylor paid attention to the movements upstairs. Taylor was relieved when he heard that there was no more sounding from above. Now that Amber had returned, he could only wait for the Langford family to prepare for the wedding. The next morning, someone knocked on Amber''s door. ¡°Get lost!¡± Since yesterday, Amber was in a bad mood. She didn¡¯t want to see talk or meet with anybody. The person outside didn¡¯t seem to care if Amber was in a bad mood. He pushed open the door and walked in. Hearing the door open, Amber frowned. Who dared toe to her room without her permission? Amber looked up, but as soon as she saw the person she was surprised. ¡°Long time no see, Miss Thomas.¡± "How could it be you?" Amber did not expect William toe in. When she heard the knock just now, she thought that it was a servant who brought food. William did not rush to answer Amber. Instead, he looked around the room carefully. Seeing that William did not speak for a long time, Amber spoke again, "Mr. Langford, I believe that you also do not want to ept the arrangement of the family. How about we make a deal?" Amber and William had only met a few times and didn¡¯t know him too well. Amber thought that William did not wish to be controlled by a person who had not seen him a few times for the rest of his life, so she thought William would agree to her. When William heard Amber''s words, he could not help but be interested. He walked over and sat in front of Amber, staring at her with interest. "How does Miss Thomas know that I am not willing to ept the arrangement of my family? One must know that the Thomas family is one of the four big families in the capital. It is the Langford family''s fortune to be able to have a marriage alliance with the Thomas family. How could I miss this opportunity?" "Mr. Langford, we have not even met a few times and you want to marry me. Do you really intend to cut off your happiness for rest of your life because of a marriage alliance?" Amber looked at William and asked. However, William sat opposite of Amber with no expression on his face. His voice was cold, "Happiness? People like us have no happiness to talk about." William had also thought about this before, but in the end, it was all for power and prosperity. They had always been working hard for the family, bing pawns sacrificed by the family, but in the end, they still couldn''t exchange for a life with the person they loved. This was the rule of the high ss circle. The higher you born, the severer sacrifice you had to make. Amber saw a trace of gloominess on William''s face, and her eyes lit up. She felt that this matter could still be discussed. "I said that we can have a deal." Amber said again. William looked up at the woman who had a face full of beauty yet heart full of schemes. He suddenly smiled. "I wonder what Miss Thomas wants to do?" "Fake marriage." Amber said the two words with utmost seriousness. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Pay A Huge Price "Hehe." Williamughed softly. "Does Miss Thomas know the consequences of this fake marriage?" The Langford family and the Thomas family were both reputable people in the capital. Once the fake marriage was discovered by others, their two families would lose all their face. "We can hold a wedding, but we won''t get a marriage certificate." Amber exined. The wedding would be held for outsiders to see, but in the legal sense, they were still single. Hearing this, William¡¯s eyes shed with interest. ¡°I wonder why Miss Thomas is going to take such a risk even after knowing its consequences. It can¡¯t be just because you don¡¯t want to marry me, right?¡± William was not a fool. Looking at the way Amber rejected for the marriage, he knew something was wrong from the very beginning. Amber knew that William was not easy to fool. Some things could not be hidden from him. So she said, ¡°There is someone I want to be with.¡± William¡¯s eyes lit up. As he thought, there was really something wrong in this matter. William smiled, his expression showed genuine curiosity. "I am really curious. Which man could get the favor of the Young Lady of Thomas family that she even does not hesitate to pay such a huge price for it." One should know that the marriage between the two families was not just a matter between the two of them. Instead, the two families would be tied together. If the parents of both families found out that the two of them did not have a marriage certificate, how could they help each other with all their might? Amber lowered her head, and Ryan''s face appeared in her mind. Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Although she knew that Ryan was married and had children, she still wanted to fight for him. A sense of She had been waiting for him for all these years and did not want to give up just like that. "This is my private matter. It is not convenient to disclose it." Amber did not intend to tell William. "Miss Thomas, it is better to say it out loud. Maybe I can help you." This matter was not only rted to him but it also involved the reputation of the Langford family. William urgently wanted to know who this person was. Amber thought for a while and felt that some things could be hidden from him. So she said, "The CEO of the Monor Group of Hai City, Ryan Monor." As soon as he heard the name, William''s pupils shrunk abruptly and his face was full of disbelief, "Who are you talking about?" "Ryan Monor." Amber didn¡¯t notice William¡¯s reaction and said it again. "Hehe." William sneered, "There are so many men in the world. Why do you have to be with Ryan?" Amber did not understand when she heard this. "What do you mean?" What did it have to do with William, if she wanted to be with Ryan? "Sorry Miss Amber, I cannot agree to your conditions." William''s face was cold, and there was hatred between his brows. Amber frowned when she heard this. She said coldly, ¡°Mr. Langford, just a moment ago, you said that you¡¯d help me. But now you are going back on your words. It¡¯s not a gentle man¡¯s behavior.¡± William scoffed, ¡°I think you are mistaken, Miss Thomas. I said I might help you and I would really have if there was any other man. But. . .¡± He suddenly paused and his voice was cold, ¡°But unfortunately the man you choose isn¡¯t worth for me to do so much.¡± Amber could clearly feel William¡¯s hatred towards Ryan. It was something she didn¡¯t expect. ¡°You. . . .¡± Amber was about to say something when she was interrupted by William. "Miss Thomas, there is something I must tell you in advance." William''s tone became a little strange as he said. "Mr. Langford, if you have something to say, just say it." Amber frowned. Seeing William''s reaction, she felt like he was apletely different person from just now. "This marriage involves the reputation of my family so I hope we can hold the wedding as soon as possible. And after we get married, I don''t want Miss Thomas to have any contacts with Ryan Monor again, as I don¡¯t want my wife to involve with any other man behind my back." Although William said it calmly, the coldness in his voice couldn¡¯t be hidden. Hearing William¡¯s words, Amber sneered, "Mr. Langford, you said this too early. Ryan and I have known each other for a long time. How can you expect that I won¡¯t have any contacts with him? I will not give up my rtionship with Ryan for you." William did not get angry because of Amber''s words. Instead, he smiled and walked in front of Amber. William starched out his hand and lifted her chin, forcing her to look at him. "Miss Amber Thomas, our Youngdy, I did not expect you to have such a deep rtionship with Ryan. If I walk out of this door and tell your parents that you don¡¯t want to marry me because you like someone else and the marriage is over now, do you think your parents will let you go and let your son go?" When Taylor said that he would make Amber agree to this marriage, William got curious and sent someone behind Taylor. This was how William knew how Taylor forced Amber to give in. Sam was Amber''s soft spot. And Sam was under Taylor¡¯s hands now. So in order to save her beloved son, Amber had to agree to Taylor¡¯s requests. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Coveting A Married Man Amber widened her eyes in disbelief. He actually knew about this? ¡°How did you know about this. . .¡± Halfway through her sentence, Amber stopped abruptly as if something urred to her. ¡°Did you join hands with Taylor? Is it your n to force me to agree? Aren¡¯t you ashamed using a child to achieve your goal?¡± Amber yelled feeling extremely agitated. Facing Amber¡¯s agitation, William on the other hand was extremely calm. He looked at Amber as if he was seeing a clown. William¡¯s calmness enraged Amber even more. She grabbed William¡¯s cor, ¡°William Langford, as a member of military, how can you do this?¡± William looked at the hands that was grabbed his cor and his lips curled up into a sneer. ¡°Miss Thomas, our Young Lady, I don¡¯t need to do anything as it was your father who proposed for the marriage first. And as for how I know about this, I don¡¯t think I need to tell you in detail.¡± William shook off Amber¡¯s hands that was grabbing his cor and grabbed her arm, ¡°As for you, you better prepare for the marriage soon. And if the marriage was cancelled for any reason, you know better than anyone what the consequences will be.¡± Amber impatiently knocked William''s hand away and sneered, "Mister Langford, the marriage between the Langford family and the Thomas family is not only beneficial to the Thomas family. If the marriage is annulled, the Langford family will suffer a greater loss." It was fine if her family forced her, but Amber did not expect that this man, who she had only met a few times, actually wanted to threaten her. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. He wanted to threaten her? Amber Thomas? Hearing her words, William silently looked at her for a few moments, then burst intoughter. ¡°Hahaha. . .¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Amber frowned. Was this man insane? William ignored Amber and continued tough. When heughed enough, he turned to Amber, ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, I originally thought that after spending so many years in army, you must have gained a lot of knowledge. But it turned out that you don¡¯t even have a basicmon sense.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If the marriage is broken the Langford family will indeed suffer some loss, but it wouldn¡¯t be greater than losing your son, right Miss Thomas?¡± Hisst sentence was full of provocation. ¡°William Langford!¡± William sneered, "Ryan Monor is already married but you are coveting him. So Miss Thomas, if you still chase after Ryan Monor like a flock of ducks, what do you think those reporters will think?¡± William paused and his eyes were full of schemes, ¡°And even worse, if Taylor Thomas knew that his precious daughter is coveting a married man and that¡¯s why she wants to cancel this marriage alliance, what do you think Taylor Thomas will do to you?" Amber was silent. She was not afraid of what the reporters would say, but Sam was still in Taylor''s hands. If Taylor knew about this matter, he would not let it go. She did not care about her reputation, but she had to care about her son''s life. William saw that Amber did not speak, so he smiled again. "Since you know the answer, then Miss Thomas, you should stay at home and not go out during this period of time. I will prepare for the wedding. The wedding between the Thomas family¡¯s only daughter and the Langford family''s youngest son will not be too shabby." After saying that, William looked at Amber meaningfully, turned around and left. After hearing the sound of the door closing, Amber angrily threw everything on the table onto the ground. They wanted her to forget Ryan? Impossible! It¡¯s absolutely impossible! Taylor and Matilda, who were sitting downstairs, immediately looked up when they heard the sound. Coincidentally, they saw William walking down from upstairs at this time. "What''s wrong with Amber? Why is she starting to get angry again?" Taylor originally thought that there would be a turn for the better if William was called over, but he did not expect that it would make Amber even more furious. "Uncle, don''t misunderstand. Miss Amber has already agreed to our marriage." William said with a smile. "Oh?" Taylor''s face was full of doubt, "There''s actually such a thing?" Taylor originally thought that Amber was stubborn, so she would argue for a while. However, he did not expect William to solve the problem so quickly. "I think Miss Amber is also a person who cares about her family. She definitely won''t ignore her parents'' feelings for her own selfish desires." William said with a deeper meaning. Taylor¡¯s face was cold. He knew Amber''s character very well. She would never think for the family as William had said. William must have used some tricks to make Amber agree. However, the process was not important. What was important was the result. Since Amber had agreed, the marriage between the two families could continue normally. Taylor fell silent and William didn¡¯t say anything more. The hall suddenly turned quiet. Matilda sensed the awkwardness of the situation and said with a smile, ¡°Since Amber agreed, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner tonight?¡± "Thank you so much, but I have something to do at home. Uncle and auntie, I won''t disturb you today." William said politely. Taylor knew that William had to take care of the wedding and the guests himself, so he did not ask him to stay any more. Once William went out of the Thomas Mansion, Matilda fell on the sofa weakly. She sighed and said, ¡°I wonder how Amber agreed to this marriage.¡± Hearing this Taylor sneered, ¡°Does she have any other options other than agreeing to this marriage? It¡¯s good that she agreed before I used my own methods to force her.¡± Matilda looked at Taylor, wanting to say something. But in the end, she just sighed and kept silent. Outside the vi. After William came out of the Thomas family, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared. With a cold expression, he got into the car and ordered to the driver. ¡°Go to the Hai City.¡± Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 A Familiar Man In Hai City, at a vi in suburbs. At this moment, Ryan and Elena were rushing back from the vi in the suburbs. Sitting in the car, Elena carried her daughter with a smile on her face. "Today, I saw that my mother''s face looked much better. I think, it won''t be long before my mother wakes up." Ever since Eleanor left the hospital, her bodily functions had recovered very well. Her recovery was so fast that, even doctors were shocked by this. Ryan, who was by the side, held her hand, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Now that she had met her grandchildren, Mom will definitely wake up soon.¡± Hearing this, Elena sighed with emotion, ¡°It has been six years, but my mother didn¡¯t show any signs of waking up in the hospital. I didn¡¯t expect that she would recover so soon with our treatment and care.¡± "Director Scott is now nowhere to be found. He probably hid because he was afraid that his identity would be exposed." Ryan wanted to look for Director Scott for the further investigation of this matter, but he didn''t expect Director Scott to be missing when his men went to the hospital. It had been a few months but they still had not found any traces of Director Scott. Elena could not help frowning when she heard that. "Whether he hid or was harmed by someone else, you must investigate clearly." Director Scott was merely a chess piece that was buried in the hospital by others. Now that her mother had left the hospital, Director Scott would be useless even if he was kept. What¡¯s more, now Director Scott was like a ticking time bomb for the other party. If Director Scott was found by Ryan, then they would soon find out the mastermind behind all this. So, it was inevitable that Director Scott had gone ¡°missing.¡± "You are right. Maybe we can follow the clues and find the mastermind behind it." Ryan¡¯s face was cold. Now, they were in the open and the enemy was in the dark. Those people were vicious and cunning. They used such dirty tricks that people could not guard against. But it was not for too long. Once he found out Director Scott¡¯s whereabouts, it would be easy to solve many things. When Elena and Ryan''s car stopped at the door of their house, they saw another car parked at the door. Elena got out of the car and asked doubtfully, "Whose car is here? Is there a guest at home?" Ryan looked at the car te number and frowned. It was a car from the capital. Who was here at this moment? "Let''s go in and take a look." Ryan carried the two children from Elena''s arms and the two of them walked into the vi together. After opening the door, they saw a man sitting on the sofa with a gloomy face. Hearing the sound of door opening, the man turned to the door and narrowed his eyes. His eyes fall on Ryan¡¯s face then gradually to his legs. Then he sneered. When Ryan saw the other party¡¯s face, he was stunned for a moment. Then his face gradually turned cold. ¡°Wo¡­ The great Ryan Monor is finally here. I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Monor¡¯s acting skills were so good. It took me five years to discover that Mr. Monor is actually not a cripple but pretending to be one.¡± There was deep sarcasm in William¡¯s voice. He always thought that after surviving that deadly ident, Ryan had truly be a cripple. That¡¯s why he put his guards down. But William had never thought that Ryan was actually pretending all these years! Just thinking about this made his teeth itch. William¡¯s words were clearly provocative. Ryan¡¯s facial muscles tightened. But he didn¡¯t instantly blow up. After all, Elena and the children were still here and he didn¡¯t want to show his dirty side in front of his wife and children. Ryan turned to Elena and handed the children to her. ¡°Elena, take the children upstairs first. Wait for me there.¡± "Okay." Elena nodded and carried the children in her arms. She also felt that there was something wrong with the atmosphere so she wanted to take the children up first. Although she was curious about what¡¯s going on between Ryan and this man in front of her, she knew it was not a ce to ask Ryan about this. So, it¡¯s better to go upstairs and save Ryan some trouble. However, while they were talking, they didn¡¯t notice that William¡¯s expression had suddenly changed and there was a look of astonishment in his face.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just as Elena walked to the staircase, William suddenly followed her. "You are Elena? Elena Lewis?" Hearing this, Elena turned around and looked at the man in front of her with doubt. This man. . . looked familiar. "Yes, you are. . ." "I am William Langford. Don''t you know me?" William''s face was full of excitement. He looked at Elena in disbelief as if he did not expect to meet her here. When Elena heard William''s name, she became even more puzzled. "William Langford?" Elena did not seem to have heard this name before, but this man looked a little familiar. "Mateo Langford. " Seeing that she still wasn¡¯t able to recognize him, William said another name. Elena finally seemed to recognize him. She had a look of surprise in her face. ¡°You are Mateo, no wonder you look so familiar. Did you change your name?" Mateo was Elena''s junior high school ssmate, but after graduating from junior high school, he did not have any contact with her. Elena did not expect him to be at her home today. William went in front of Elena with a excited look. ¡°Elena, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Where have you been all these years? There was no news of you at all.¡± After seeing Elena, William seemed to have totally forgotten his propose ofing here today. He didn¡¯t care about anything else but only wanted to know about Elena¡¯s whereabouts. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Junior High School Crush ¡°I was¡­¡± Elena was about to exin when she was suddenly interrupted. ¡°Elena.¡± While William was talking to Elena, Ryan hurriedly walked over to Elena''s side. He put in hand on her shoulder and reminded, "Carry the children up first." Although his tone was as calm as usual, it could not hide his displeasure at this moment. Elena felt that Ryan''s mood was not right, so she could only nod at William and bring the child upstairs first. Ryan watched Elena going upstairs before turning to William. He looked at William coldly, "What are you doing here?" It seemed that his vi''s security measures should be properly taken care of. Anyone coulde in. William''s expression also turned very ugly. He sneered and said, "Do you think I''m willing to see you like this?" When William saw Ryan, he wished he could kill him with one sh. ¡°Then why did youe into my house in my absence? This is trespassing. Didn¡¯t they teach you this in army?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was full of indifference. ¡°You¡­¡± William was furious at Ryan¡¯s words. This man could make anyone¡¯s chest hurt. William nced at the direction Elena left and turned to Ryan. His voice was cold, ¡°What are you doing with Elena?¡± ¡°Huh. While standing in my house, you are asking me what I am doing with my wife? Young Master Langford is really audacious.¡± Ryan said with disdain. Ryan found it funny. This man first came to his house without his permission and now this man was asking him why he was with his wife. Isn¡¯t it funny? William, however, had a strange expression on his face. ¡°Your wife? But weren¡¯t you engaged with the Eldest Miss of the Lewis family?¡± Ryan and William had been enemies for years. As the saying goes: Keep your friends close, but enemies closer. So both of them knew each other¡¯s dirty sides very well let alone a well-known ¡°secret.¡± Although Amara and Ryan¡¯s engagement might be a secret for the outside world, as a prominent figure in the capital it was a piece of cake for William to find out about this. Ryan was already irritated by the fact that William knew Elena, and now hearing William asking about Elena again and again, Ryan¡¯s anger finally blew up. ¡°Do I need to ask you whom I should marry? You don¡¯t need to care who I was engaged to. Elena is my wife and that¡¯s the fact.¡± ¡°If Mr. Langford doesn¡¯t have anything else, he should leave. I do not wee you!¡± Ryan was clearly chasing William away but William seemed to have not hear Ryan¡¯s words. A complicated look appeared on William¡¯s face. ¡°Out of all woman in this world, why did you want to marry Elena? Why only Elena?¡± At the end of his sentence, William became excited, totally losing hisposure. No wonder he couldn¡¯t find Elena after turning from army. It turned out that she had actually married Ryan. William was a little emotional. He did not understand why all the good things could fall on Ryan¡¯s hands. He, on the other hand, always left with nothing. If Ryan still could not understand what¡¯s going on, then his years of experience would be a waste. The air of the living room suddenly stopped as the temperature dropped several degrees. A dangerous aura appeared on Ryan¡¯s body as he took two steps forward. His usual calm eyes were filled with killing instinct at this moment. "William Langford, I advise you not to have any evil thoughts about my wife. We are already married. She is my wife and the mother of my children. So you better stay away from her." The faint warning in the man¡¯s voice could not be concealed. The matter between the two of them could not be involved with a woman. He would not allow it. William also realized that he became too agitated and lost hisposure in front of Ryan. It made him even more angrier. "I did not expect that such a vicious man like you would be able to marry a good woman like Elena. Ryan Monor, you are not worthy of her!" William was jealous. He was so jealous that he went crazy. Beforeing here, he knew thet Ryen wes merried end hed children. But he didn¡¯t know thet the person Ryen merried wes Elene. He end Elene were junior high school clessmetes end used to spend e lot of time together. Williem hed e crush on Elene. At thet time, Elene¡¯s perents were still elive end she wes the bright end beeutiful Young Miss of the Lewis femily. Williem on the other hend belonged to the most powerful femily from the cepitel. Elene wes e beeuty since she wes young end in terms of beckground, she wes no less then Williem¡¯s, so it wes ineviteble thet Williem took e fency on Elene. After finishing junior high school, Williem went beck to the cepitel to join the ermy end he lost contects with Elene. Lest yeer, when he finelly returned end tried to reech Elene, he couldn¡¯t find eny informetion ebout her. It turned out thet it wes Ryen who did this! Thinking how Ryen wes eble to merry the women he liked for yeers, Williem¡¯s knuckles turned white. He wished he could kill Ryen et this moment. "Heh." Ryen sneered. ¡°Whether I em worthy or not, you don¡¯ need to cere. Insteed, you should cere more ebout your own business.¡± Ryen peused end looked et Williem with e meeningful expression. "Aren''t you going to merry Amber too?" "You know?" Williem esked in surprise. "I don''t only know ebout this. I elso know thet something is wrong with the Lengford femily. Thet''s why you urgently went to merry in the Thomes femily to help your femily get through this crisis." Williem''s pupils contrected when he heerd this. He suddenly seemed to reelize something end immedietely grebbed Ryen''s coller, "How do you know these things? Did you do it?" N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. About his femily crisis, even the members of his own femily didn¡¯t know ebout it yet. How could Ryen who didn¡¯t even stey in the cepitel knew ebout ell this? "Williem, when cen you chenge this impetient hebit of yours?" Ryen pushed Williem ewey impetiently end tidied his wrinkled clothes. Beforeing here, he knew that Ryan was married and had children. But he didn¡¯t know that the person Ryan married was Elena. He and Elena were junior high school ssmates and used to spend a lot of time together. William had a crush on Elena. At that time, Elena¡¯s parents were still alive and she was the bright and beautiful Young Miss of the Lewis family. William on the other hand belonged to the most powerful family from the capital. Elena was a beauty since she was young and in terms of background, she was no less than William¡¯s, so it was inevitable that William took a fancy on Elena. After finishing junior high school, William went back to the capital to join the army and he lost contacts with Elena. Last year, when he finally returned and tried to reach Elena, he couldn¡¯t find any information about her. It turned out that it was Ryan who did this! Thinking how Ryan was able to marry the woman he liked for years, William¡¯s knuckles turned white. He wished he could kill Ryan at this moment. "Heh." Ryan sneered. ¡°Whether I am worthy or not, you don¡¯ need to care. Instead, you should care more about your own business.¡± Ryan paused and looked at William with a meaningful expression. "Aren''t you going to marry Amber too?" "You know?" William asked in surprise. "I don''t only know about this. I also know that something is wrong with the Langford family. That''s why you urgently want to marry in the Thomas family to help your family get through this crisis." William''s pupils contracted when he heard this. He suddenly seemed to realize something and immediately grabbed Ryan''s cor, "How do you know these things? Did you do it?" About his family crisis, even the members of his own family didn¡¯t know about it yet. How could Ryan who didn¡¯t even stay in the capital knew about all this? "William, when can you change this impatient habit of yours?" Ryan pushed William away impatiently and tidied his wrinkled clothes. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Wedding Invitation Ryan didn''t expect William toe to Hai City, much lessing to his home. In the eyes of the people of the capital, no one was stronger than them. "Ryan Monor, after so many years, you still don''t n to let my family go?" William''s face was full of anger. "Oh?" Ryan sat on the sofa gracefully. He did not understand William¡¯s words. "Why do you say that?" Ryan did not even care about the conflicts in the capital any more let alone doing anything. Could it be that this guy med the crisis of Langford family on him? William''s eyes were full of coldness. "Don''t y dumb with me. Since you are already with Elena, why are you still thinking about Amber Thomas? You clearly know that their family will not be with a businessman like you. Why do you still want to provoke them?" Hearing this, Ryan''s face suddenly turned cold. "William, is there something wrong with your brain?" ¡°No! There is nothing wrong with my brain, instead there is something wrong with your heart. You clearly have such a good and gentle woman like Elena, but you are still having rtions with Amber! Stepping on two boats, aren¡¯t you too shameless?¡± Beforeing here, William was only angry because Amber mentioned about Ryan and he thought that Ryan and Amber were having some unknown rtionship. But aftering here and finding out that, Ryan actually married Elena, the woman he liked for years, William¡¯s anger turned into envy. He was so envious that it almost drove him crazy. Why could Ryan get all the benefits? Since he already had Elena, why was he still poking his nose in his marriage with Amber. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Ryan suddenly stood up from the sofa. His handsome face was as cold as an iceberg. ¡°William Langford, mind your words.¡± Having rtions with Amber? Who? Him? He is not that crazy. "Don''t try to deny it. I know what you have done all these years. Let me tell you, you are not allowed to ruin the marriage between me and the Thomas family. Otherwise, you will be in trouble." William threatened. ¡°You¡­¡± "Are you guys arguing?" Suddenly a voice came over stopping the argument between two men. Elena stood at the corner of the staircase and looked at the two men in the hallway. She asked with a puzzled expression. "Why did youe down? The children are sleeping?" Ryan, who was originally angry, suddenly eased up his expression when he saw Elena. Even his previous cold voice turned gentle. Ryan took less than two seconds to change his whole persona. Inparison William appeared a slight awkward. William could not believe his eyes. "Yes, they are sleeping. What were you guys doing just now?" Elena asked as she came down the stairs. Elena clearly felt that the way they were getting along was very strange, as if there was a grudge between them. Ryan turned to look at William, his eyes full of warning. "It''s nothing. We were chatting. It was just that our voices were a little loud." William smiled and followed Ryan¡¯s words. "Yes, it''s just that our voices are a little loud. I havee today to invite you to my wedding." After William finished speaking, he carefully observed Ryan''s expression. But surprisingly, William didn¡¯t notice any change of expression in the man¡¯s face. He was as expressionless as ever. "Marriage? You are getting married? Congrattions." Elena came to Ryan¡¯s side. Hearing William¡¯s words, she smiled and congratted him. "Yes, I wonder if you have time to participate?" William took out the invitation card as he spoke. Ryan looked over. This guy really had an invitation card. Elena took the invitation card from William¡¯s hands. When she saw the bride''s name, she was slightly stunned. "The one who is marrying you is Amber?" After Elena said that, she looked at Ryan with a face full of doubt. Ryan nodded and did not say anything. "That''s right. I heard that your husband and my fianc¨¦e know each other very well. That''s why I rushed over to deliver the invitation. But I didn''t expect you to be Mrs. Monor." Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Although William was smiling on the surface, his eyes were filled with regret. If he had not returned to the capital back then, would he already be together with Elena now? Elena smiled. "It is fate that my husband and I are together. " After finished speaking, Elena held Ryan''s hand, her face was full of smiles. Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Marriage Between The Wealthy Families William sat opposite of them. Their rtionship did not seem to be fake. Elena''s happy expression did not seem to be fake either. "We have received the invitation. Do you want to stay here today?" Ryan''s tone was not good. William was getting married, but the way he looked at Elena just now was not right. Ryan could not leave danger by his side. Elena lightly nudged Ryan. Why was he talking like this? Looking at the couple¡¯s interaction, William could not take it anymore. "No, there are still many things that need to be dealt with at home. I will go back first. " William then looked at Elena and said gently, "Elena, we have not seen each other for many years. If there is a chance, we must have a meal together. When the timees, I will also call Jose." When they heard the name Jose, Elena and Ryan''s expressions became very ugly. Noticing the strange expressions of the couple, William looked embarrassed. "Did I say something wrong?" "Are you still in contact with Jose?" Elena asked doubtfully. "I saw him a while ago when I came back from the army, but I haven''t seen him since then. I think he would be very happy to see you. After all, he liked you very much in the past." William''s tone becameExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. more serious, and he purposely said thest sentence to make Ryan angry. As expected, Ryan¡¯s expression changed as soon as William mention this topic. The man squinted his eyes and sneered. "Haha, do you know why you haven''t seen him for a long time? Because I put him in jail." William was shocked. "What? What''s going on?" Elena shook her head helplessly. "One day Jose suddenly came here and ckmailed me. He wanted to get money for his youth loss from me. " While mentioning this, Elena remembered that when this incident happened Ryan sent some people to follow Jose to dig out the whole thing. And the mastermind behind Ryan''s investigation was actually Roman. At that time, Roman was greatly irritated by Ryan so that man wanted to sow a discord between her and Ryan by sending Jose here. After getting Jose in, when Ryan found out about this, he personally went to remind Roman not to do anything stupid. "What? There is actually such a thing?" William did not expect Jose to do such a shameless thing. "It doesn''t matter. It''s all in the past. He chose his own path. He can''t me anyone else." Elena already knew that when lovers could not be lovers, they could not be friends. But Elena did not think that she and Jose would be enemies. "Mister Langford, are you still not leaving?" Ryan''s tone was discontented. Seeing how William and Elena getting along with each other, Ryan felt his heart burn. Elena stared at Ryan and then revealed an embarrassed expression. "I''m sorry, my husband likes to joke." "It''s okay, I''m sorry to bother you. " William stood up and left after saying that. Once the door was closed, Elena pulled Ryan and looked confused. "Why is Amber suddenly getting married? Was there already an engagement already?" "A family marriage. " Ryan said lightly. "Does a super wealthy family like the Thomas family still need a family marriage?" Elena asked doubtfully. "Yes, but what they need is not money, but the needs of the military and the government." Ryan sat on the sofa with Elena in his arms, as he calmly exined. As the leader of the four big families in the capital, the Langford family''s ability was definitely not ordinary. The Thomas family was a military family to begin with. They did not care about ordinary business families. Therefore, the only family that could match up to them was the Langford family in the political world. "But, will the people of the Langford family ept Amber''s child?" Elena had heard Ryan mention Amber''s background before. The Langford family was the leader of the four big families in the capital, so they must know very well about Amber¡¯s past. Elena did not know if they would regard Sam as their own. "Haha, what do you think?" Ryan tucked her hair behind her ear and asked back. Amber was raped and gave birth to a child. Although this matter was suppressed by the Thomas family long ago, the Langford family was not a pushover. They had long heard about this matter, so it was not difficult to investigate it thoroughly. To the wealthy families, these things were undoubtedly a stain on their reputation, and it would affect their reputation for the rest of their lives. After Elena heard it, she pondered and said, "I originally thought that the people in the super rich families could choose their own happiness, but I never thought that Amber''s background was still not up to her." If there was a next life, Elena hoped that Amber could be an ordinary person and did not want her own fate to be arranged by others. Ryan saw Elena''s expression was not right and knew what she was thinking. He smiled and said, "Everyone''s fate is destined by the heavens. There is no way to change it. Maybe Amber marrying into the Langford family is also a good thing." "Why do you say that?" Elena was a little puzzled. There was no rtionship between the family and the marriage. She did not know why it was a good thing. Ryan rubbed Elena''s hair and said with a smile, "Although Amber had an ident before, she has the support of the Thomas family behind her. In order to get the support of the Thomas family, the Langford family will not give up the marriage with Amber." Furthermore, there were some internal problems in the Langford family that required the support of the Thomas family. That was why William couldn''t wait to marry Amber. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 My Wife Thinks About Other People Although Elena did not know how Amber''s life in Langford family would be in the future, ording to Amber''s character, she would not give in just for the sake of her child. Although Elena did not like Amber, hearing Ryan say so much today made her feel a little pitiful. Ryan saw Elena¡¯s expression and instantly knew what she was thinking. ¡°You think Amber is pitiful, right?¡± Hearing this, Elena looked at Ryan in surprise. Then she nodded. She did think that. Ryan chuckled, wrapping his arms around her slim waist. ¡°Don¡¯t you not like her?¡± ¡°I indeed not like her but she is still pitiful. Even after being born in such a powerful family, she couldn¡¯t decide her own fate.¡± At this moment, Elena felt that she was at least in a better situation than Amber. Although she didn¡¯t possess any power like Amber, she at least had a loving husband, who spoiled her so much. Ryan raised his eyebrows and suddenly leaned over. Elena was originally sitting on hisp, now that he leaned over his nose was almost touching hers. ¡°Am not I pitiful too?¡± ¡°Why are you pitiful?¡± Elena frowned. They were talking about Amber. From where this man jumped in this? ¡°Of course, my wife thinks about other people all the day long, totally ignoring her one and only husband. How can I not be pitiful?¡± At the end of his sentence, the man even shook his head and sighed deeply as if he suffered a great grievance. Elena was shocked. ¡°When did I ignore you?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t? Then do you know that you husband is hungry. Huh?¡± Ryan originally had a deep euphonious voice. Now he deliberately slowed down his voice, making it even more sexy and seductive. Ryan was tempting Elena but Elena didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Ohh¡­ You are hungry? Let me make some food for you.¡± After saying that, Elena was about to stand up from Ryan¡¯sp but Ryan pulled her. Elena looked confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± ¡°Yeah. But I won¡¯t eat food.¡± Elena found it funny. ¡°You won¡¯t eat food? Then what will you eat? Me¡­?¡± She didn¡¯t even finish her sentence when she met with Ryan¡¯s deep eyes. Those eyes. . . Were filled with naked lust. Elena suddenly got it. Her face turned red immediately. Ryan smiled brightly and pushed her onto the sofa. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll eat you, Baby.¡± Elena quickly reached out to push him. ¡°What are you doing? This is board day light. Someone will see us.¡± As she spoke, she began to peak around. There were maids and bodyguards at home. If someone saw them in this position, how embarrassing would it be. Ryan¡¯s action paused, and he looked at her under him. ¡°You are right.¡± Elena heaved a sigh of relief. However, in the next moment her whole body swung in the air. Elena gashed in surprise. Ryan picked Elena up and strode towards the staircase. ¡°Let¡¯s go to a ce where no one will see us.¡± Opening the door of the bedroom, Ryan threw Elena onto the bed, as he began to undress both of them. ¡­ The next morning, Ryan got up early and went to the Monor Group. Previously, Finn begged Ryan to help him find a person, but because Finn was sent out by Ryan to train until now, he only came back now. So now it was time to let Finn settle it himself. When Ryan came to the office, he saw that Finn was already waiting for him in the office. "Mr. Monor. " Finn''s face was full of respect when he saw Ryan. "You''re back. How''s your training going?" Ryan sat on the chair and put the documents aside. He was not in a hurry to deal with them. Finn had confidence on his face. "Thank you, Mr. Monor, for your appreciation. The training program is eptable." Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Finn''s heart was mixed with hatred and resentment, so no matter how hard the training was, he could endure it. Ryan also knew about this. However, Ryan felt that this was not a good thing. It was understandable that a man wanted to take revenge for his wife, but he should not have such a life of hatred every day. This would undoubtedly only bring him more trouble. Ryan looked at Finn and said calmly. "The person you asked me to help you find has been found. I have been keeping watch for you since you weren''t here, but this matter still needs to be resolved by you." Ryan didn''t know the sequence of events that happened to Finn''s wife, but he had more or less guessed it. As expected, after Ryan finished speaking, Finn instantly stood up. His face was full of hatred. "Mr. Monor, where is he? Please bring me there to take a look." Ryan¡¯s eyes fell on Finn''s hands which were on the table. Veins had already popped out. Ryan frowned. "I know you urgently want to take revenge for your wife, but you must know that a man should not be constrained by these things. If I take you to get rid of that man today, you won''t have the spiritual support in the future. What do you want to do then?" Ryan could clearly feel that the reason Finn was able to live until now with such a powerful ability was solely because of his intention of taking revenge for his wife and child being killed. Once he avenged his wife and child, Finn would no longer have any faith. At that time, he would be like a deted balloon, no longer having any hope of living. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Chapter 296 Revenge Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Finn fell into deep thought. He had never thought of the days after revenge. All these years, he had lived by the kidnapper group to investigate the murderer of his wife. "I. . . I don''t know. " Finn was also lost. "That''s right. If you don''t know how your life will be after your revenge, then sorry, I can''t bring you to see him. " Finn had saved Elena and his children''s lives. He had to be responsible for Finn. Finn panicked after hearing that. "Mr. Monor, you can''t do this. I can''t give up the hatred of my wife and child¡¯s death. Please take me to him." Since the day, his wife and child died in that cold and damp ce, Finn wasn¡¯t able to sleep. Every night, he would dream of his wife and child dying tragically and every night, he would me himself that if he had gotten the money earlier, his wife and child would not have died. He was already tired of his life of self-me and resentment. And the only thing that kept his sanity in these all thing was getting his revenge. "Finn, you are still young. You shouldn''t have been destroyed by hatred. I have a subordinate who has been sent out for training. I am in need of someone. If you are willing, I can let you take over this position." Ryan''s slender fingers tapped on the table. His eyes were constantly observing the changes on Finn''s face. "But I. . ." Finn hesitated. He used to be just a small employee before. The Monor Group was a big company. Facing Ryan¡¯s sudden offer, he did not know if he could do it well. Ryan saw Finn''s hesitant look and instantly became angry. "Finn, as a man, I do not want you to be hesitant when doing things." "Alright, I promise you." After a while, Finn¡¯s answer finally came. Finn''s eyes turned red and answered Ryan firmly. Finn knew that Ryan had given him hope to be reborn. Ryan nodded his head in satisfaction and did not say any more nonsense. He brought Finn to the ce where the kidnappers were imprisoned. Ryan and Xavier didn''t follow Finn inside. This matter had to be resolved by Finn himself. Xavier stood at the side and looked at Ryan. He wanted to say something but stopped himself. He looked very troubled. "If you have something to say, say it quickly. " Ryan could see Xavier''s concerns. "Does Mr. Monor pity Finn or cherish his talent?" Xavier knew that Finn had saved the young madam and the two children, but now that they had found the person who avenged him, why did Ryan still want to keep him by his side? "For Elena and the babies." Till this day Ryan found it hard to imagine what would have happened to Elena and his children if Finn had not helped them at that time. Every time he thought about that abandoned and cold warehouse where he found Elena in a pile of blood, Ryan felt a chill down his spine. Fortunately, Elena and the babies made through that night. Ryan could not repay this kindness no matter what. Hearing this, Xavier went silent. He was present at that situation. Xavier, a full-grown man, also got frightened when he witnessed the scene of Elena¡¯s rescue. At this point, they had to thank Finn for his kindness. Xavier knew that Ryan loved his wife and child very much, but he didn''t want Ryan to let Finn rece Jasper. Just as the two of them were talking, screams came from the room, following by a heart-wrenching yell. ¡°Why did you kill my wife??!!!¡± BANG! Ryan looked up and said, "Finn is not a simple person. He was able to sneak into the kidnapper¡¯s organization quietly and investigate the mastermind behind the murder of his wife. It shows that his ability to investigate is extraordinary." When Xavier heard what Ryan said, he remembered that Ryan had asked him to investigate Finn''s location. Every time he found Finn, he would not see any trace of Finn. It showed that he was veryProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. vignt. Such a person could indeed stay by Ryan''s side, but Jasper and Xavier were brothers who had been through hardships for many years. Jasper could not be reced by Finn. About half an hourter, Finn walked out of the room covered in blood. Xavier took out a packet of tissues and handed it over. "You. . . " However, Finn ignored him. Finn instantly sat on the ground powerless, tears flowing out of his eyes. "You can rest in peace, Mary. I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t save you." Xavier shook his head helplessly and put the tissue in Finn''s hand. He did not say anything. Ryan stood up and walked to Finn''s side. He looked down at him and said, "You have gotten your revenge. Don''t forget what you promised me just now." This was the reason why Ryan sent Finn away. He did not want Finn to be unable to recover after getting his revenge. After a while, Finn finally stopped crying. He stabilized his emotions and looked at Ryan gratefully. "Mr. Monor, thank you." "If you want to thank me, then show me what you can do. " After saying that, Ryan turned around and left. Xavier saw Finn sitting on the ground and did not move. He frowned and said, "Why are you still sitting here? Quickly get up and follow us." Finn heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Okay. " Finn had been living in the darkness for the past few years. He had long forgotten about life and death. He originally thought that after taking revenge, he would follow his wife and child. He did not expect Ryan''s words to let him understand that he could live on behalf of his wife and child. Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 A Shocking Scene After returning to thepany, Ryan asked Xavier to arrange work for Finn. He would practice for a while before making ns. Meanwhile, Elena was taking care of the twins at home. At the initial stage, the babies grew rapidly. The twins also had a healthy growth. They already started to cooing and babbling. Sometimes, they just look at their mother and smile, revealing their cute pink gums. Looking at the two little fellows, Elena couldn¡¯t help butugh. They might have heard their mother¡¯s laugh, they also started tough in their soft voices. In an instant, the whole living room was filled withughter. Even the maids couldn¡¯t help but smile when they saw these little fellows. Knock! Knock! At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Elena looked over and a maid went over to open the door. It was a woman wearing a headscarf. "Who are you?" The maid asked curiously. "It''s me, Amber. " Amber took off her headscarf and revealed her delicate face. Hearing someone talking, Elena turned around and coincidentally saw Amber. Elena frowned, wasn''t she already getting married? Why did shee here again? Amber didn¡¯t wait for the maid to wee her instead she lifted her leg and strode into the hallway. After that, she began to look around the living room, totally ignoring Elena, who was sitting right in front of her. "What are you doing here?" Elena''s tone was not good. She did not forget what happened at the hospitalst time. "I came here to find Ryan, of course. Where is he?" Amber said faintly and looked around the entire living room, But, she did not see any trace of Ryan. "At this time, of course Ryan is at thepany." Elena did not want Amber toe to their house. Last time, because of Sam''s matter, the two of them had misunderstood. Elena¡¯s tone towards Amber was no longer polite. Amber frowned, how could she have forgotten about this matter. Without waiting for Elena to say anything, Amber turned around and left. Elena did not pay attention to it and continued to take care of the children. However, the maid who was standing behind Elena saw all of these. She thought for a moment and then quietly said to Elena, "Madam, don''t you n to follow and take a look?" "She is looking for Ryan. She must have something to discuss with him. Even if I go, I can''t interfere. Why should I worry about themself?" Amber and Ryan grew up together. The two of them had a very good understanding of each other. Elena did not want to bring trouble upon herself. However, the maid shook her head, "Madam, when Mr. Langford came to the house earlier, I had already heard your conversation. Miss Amber should be busy getting married now. Why did shee all the way from the capital?" The maid was a middle-aged woman in her forties. Being in this field for years, she could read a person¡¯s mind from her actions. Her years of experience told her that this matter was not as simple as Elena thought it to be. Elena fell into deep thought when she heard the maid''s words. She knew that Amber liked Ryan, but she was about to get married to William, so she would not do anything out of line. The maid saw that the madam was silent and reminded again, "Madam, let me say something that I should not have said. I know that Mr. Monor loves you very much, but it cannot stop people from thinking about Mr. Monor." ¡°People say that a man is most attractive in his early thirties, not to mention, a man as handsome and rich as Mr. Monor. It was inevitable that he will attract many unnecessary attentions. Those women would not care that Mr. Monor is married and have children. They could go to any extents to get what they wanted.¡± Although the maid¡¯s remarks were vague, it seemed to directed at someone. Elena was a little hesitant. The hand that was holding the child started to lightly p at some time. After a while, Elena said firmly, "I believe in Ryan." Although Elena also had some doubts now, she was very clear about Ryan''s character. He would definitely not do anything that would let her down. "Madam, we also believe that Mr. Monor would not do something that would let you down, but we do not believe in Amber." The maid said again because from the first time she saw Amber, she felt that the woman was a scheming person. The maid¡¯s words finally wavered Elena. She handed the children to the maid. Before she could say anything, the maid took the initiative. ¡°Rest assured, Madam. I will take care of the babies.¡± Elena nodded, went upstairs. After changing her clothes, she sat on the car and rushed to the Monor Group. Elena had worked in the Monor Group for a period of time, so she knew the direction of the President¡¯s office. After arriving at thepany, she directly went to Ryan¡¯s office. On the way, she bumped into a man. When the man noticed it was Elena, he was surprised. ¡°Mrs. Monor.¡± Elena did not expect to bump into Finn. She asked in surprise. "Finn? Why are you here?" After recovering her memory, Elena had told Ryan about how Finn had helped her during the childbirth and asked Ryan to find Finn to express her gratitude. At that time, Ryan only told her that he had found Finn and would help Finn to get what he wanted. And as per what Finn wanted, neither Ryan told her nor did she ask him about it. So, Elena didn¡¯t know Finn working for Ryan. Finn handed the document to the woman beside him and said with a smile, "Mr. Monor pitied me and asked me to stay in the Monor Group to work for him." "Really? That¡¯s great. Are you used to being here?" Looking at the energetic man in front of her, Elena was happy from the bottom of her heart. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Finn was her saviour. She was also thinking about how to repay him. She did not expect Ryan to think of the same thing as her. "I might not be used to it in the beginning, but it will get better slowly. After all, it is a new environment for me toe into contact with." Finn did not hide anything from Elena. Instead, he told her his true feelings. Finn suddenly thought of something and looked at Elena excitedly. ¡°Mrs. Monor, how are the children?¡± He was there when those children were born, so of course he had some feeling for those little humans. Elena smiled when she heard that. ¡°They are very good. They already started babbling. You should come to our house to see them.¡± ¡°I will definitelye. By the way, are you here for some work?¡± "Yeah. I am looking for Ryan. Is he inside?" Elena asked. At this time, they had already reached at the door of the President¡¯s Office. "He is. You can go in. " Finn bowed slightly and made an inviting gesture. Elena smiled and opened the door of the President¡¯s office, but she was stunned at the next moment! A shocking scene appeared in front of her! The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!